《Strongest Abandoned Son》 Chapter 1 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Ye Mo, Ye Mo, are you alright? Get up quickly, the class is about to start. This is Merciless Ice¡¯s class, hurry up and get up!¡± a concerned voice called near Ye Mo¡¯s ear; Ye Mo had a very strange feeling. ¡°This idiot, he probably doesn¡¯t have the face to see anyone, that¡¯s why he¡¯s covering up his face,¡± another voice was making fun of him, but now, Ye Mo was wide awake. Ye Mo looked around him, confused. There was no one he knew, and he was surrounded by a sea of unfamiliar faces. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s lost face, there was another roar of laughter. It was quite obvious that all these laughs were directed at him. Seeing that everyone around him was laughing at him, he didn¡¯t dare to question anything for the time being, but instead could only be vigilant in case someone attacked him. Ye Mo looked at the student sitting beside him. He was the only one who refrained from laughing at him, and it was the same person who woke him up. ¡°Where am I? Who are you? Why does this look like a classroom?¡± Ye Mo asked in astonishment. ¡°Haha¡­¡± There was another roar of laughter. ¡°Ye Mo, I think you¡¯re so angry that you have become dumb. Do you think Yan Yan is someone you can write a love letter to? It was okay if you were still in the Ye Family, but now, you¡¯re not. Be careful next time. The next class is English, and the teacher is Yun Bing[1]. Don¡¯t be caught by her,¡± Ye Mo¡¯s desk-mate whispered in his ear. The voice was so low that only Ye Mo could hear it. It was evident that he was anxious too. ¡°I really can¡¯t remember. My headache was awful just then, and I forgot a lot of things,¡± Ye Mo helplessly said. His desk-mate sighed. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo would forget everything in such a short moment, he thought that it was just that Ye Mo needed to save his face and that he still hadn¡¯t realized that he was no longer Ye Mo of the Ye Family. Suddenly, Ye Mo felt a sudden pulse of pain in his head. He remembered that he was making the Energy Returning pill with his master Luo Ying, then those bastards from the Western Flow Group attacked and there were all sorts of explosions and battles. After that, his master carried him and used an escape paper charm. But how could he appear here? Was this still the Luo Yue Continent? Moreover, he was sitting here safe and sound, but what happened to his master? His master was only three years older than him, and the reason that the Western Flow Group attacked them was that his master was too gorgeous. The young master of the Western Flow Group wanted to marry his beautiful master, but alas, he was rejected. This had been the cause of their fight. If his master were in the hands of the Western Flow Group, then the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking about this, Ye Mo could no longer contain the worry in his heart and suddenly stood up. ¡°What is it, don¡¯t you know the bell for the class has rung?¡± A cold-faced young woman walked up to the class podium with a few books between her arms. She scanned the students laughing in the class with a chilling gaze, and immediately after, the laughter dissipated. Everyone knew this English class was run by Yun Bing, and what she hated the most was students creating commotions. If she had her eyes on a student, then it was safe to say that nothing good would come out of that. Ye Mo had already felt that something was not right. Although he could understand these words, the language was obviously not what he had used before. Was this no longer Luo Yue Continent? Frowning, Ye Mo wanted to know more. Another wave of a headache came, and he suddenly recalled all sorts of information. Ye Mo was a member of the third generation of the Ye Family. His father, Ye Wentian, had passed away two years before, and he had no recollection of his mother. After his father had passed away, he was exiled from the Ye Family; this was because he was not Ye Wentian¡¯s biological son according to a DNA test conducted in the aftermath of his death. However, he still remembered his little sister Ye Ling and younger brother Ye Zifeng. Alas, they were both not of the same mother as him, but of the same father. Three years ago, his father seemed to foresee the eventual exile of Ye Mo, so he asked his own father to request for a marriage with the Ning Family. Since Ye Wentian had full knowledge of his poor health, he wanted to find a backup for Ye Mo. Thus, he found the Ning Family of Beijing. Being able to have a marriage with the top five families of China, the Ning Family was, of course, very glad to oblige. The head of the Ning Family betrothed his grand-daughter to Ye Mo. Three years ago, Ning Qingxue, who was only 21 at the time, was already the prettiest lady in the entire capital. Meanwhile, Ye Mo became the disaster of the Ye Family, and the reason was simple. In one hospital check up, Ye Mo was discovered to be naturally impotent. In other words, he couldn¡¯t reproduce. Although the Ye Family tried very hard to conceal this matter, it seemed that all the people in the capital knew it in only one night. One of the 5 greatest families of China, the Ye Family had a naturally impotent member, which made the Ye Family losing a considerable amount of honor. ¡°Argh¡­¡± after his memory recovered to this point, Ye Mo suddenly shouted in agony and stood up. He almost took his pants down to have a look immediately. He understood that he could have possibly reincarnated on someone also called Ye Mo, but the worst was that he actually couldn¡¯t have s*x. He¡¯d rather die than be like this. ¡°You, what is your name, and how dare you yell in my class?! Come to my office after the class!¡± The pretty teacher was interrupted by Ye Mo¡¯s scream, causing her to become livid. All the other students in the class sniggered and smothered their laughs. Making a university student routinely visit her office was something only this English teacher could do. Furthermore, one had to go because their marks were at stake. Ye Mo dejectedly sat down. Although he wasn¡¯t too sure about the warring amongst prominent families, he knew that he was probably kicked out of the Ye Family because he was naturally impotent, rather than his lack of a biological link with his father. Plus, who knew what actually happened to the data from the DNA analysis? Ye Mo wasn¡¯t concerned about being exiled from the Ye Family. He didn¡¯t care about that at all. What he cared about was his natural impotence and how his master, Luo Ying, was doing. But now, he also understood why the students in his class were laughing at him. It was because the soul who owned this body before was already kicked out of the Ye Family but still wanted to go for the hottest girl in the class, Yan Yan. In the end, she stuck his love letter on the blackboard, stood on the podium looking at him contemptuously and said: ¡°Young Master Ye, would you be able to get it on in bed with me?¡± So this was the reason the whole class laughed at him. The original Ye Mo probably died due to the humiliation. Making a naturally impotent person go in bed with her, this was like smacking him in the face. Although that person wasn¡¯t actually him, Ye Mo¡¯s face still sank. He looked at the girl called Yan Yan. She was very curvaceous; however, that b*tchy act made Ye Mo feel really repulsed. He really couldn¡¯t understand why the original owner of this body wanted to pursue her. Finally, after thinking about it for a moment, Ye Mo realized that, when Ye Mo was still in the Ye Family, everyone was trying to suck up to him, including that girl called Yan Yan. However, after the news of him being naturally impotent was spread out, he felt that he lost face and wanted to find a girlfriend. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t think that the girl that sucked up to him so much before would treat him like this. Under such humiliation, he fainted, allowing the current Ye Mo to reincarnate. He was actually reborn into a place like this; he couldn¡¯t understand a word the beautiful teacher was saying on the podium. He organized his memory, and his face sank. Leaving his impotence problem aside, the fact that the spirit Chi of Heaven and Earth was so scarce here was something he couldn¡¯t accept. This wasn¡¯t a place for cultivation. He wondered if he really was going to die on this place called Earth? It no longer mattered if he still went to this university. The most important thing was to understand his predicament. His impotence had undermined the reputation of the Ye Family. Although he was kicked out, who knew if he would be suddenly killed? Perhaps other things happened which resulted in him being kicked out. Right now, was he even safe? At the end of the class, Ye Mo rushed out of school in a hurry, neglecting his trip to the teacher¡¯s office. He needed to find a place to check himself and see if he was really naturally impotent. The good thing was, there were quite a lot of alleyways around Ning Hai University. Ye Mo rushed into a deserted alley and hurried to pull down his pants. His doodle was indeed tiny, but Ye Mo wasn¡¯t disappointed just because his doodle was small. Instead, he let out a real sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t naturally impotent. It was because his doodle was too small that one of the meridians had been blocked from developing, creating this fake impotence. Before he cultivated on the Luo Yue Continent, he was a master in the medical field, so he knew what the situation was with only one glance. Unfortunately, it was impossible to break open this blocked meridian with the current technology on Earth; however, this wouldn¡¯t be hard for Ye Mo. Although he didn¡¯t possess the ability to open the blocked meridian just yet, as long as he reached the third stage of Chi Gathering, this meridian would open itself. However, Ye Mo was beginning to get disappointed again. This was because the spirit Chi was so scarce on Earth, and it would be a daunting task for him to reach the 3rd stage of Chi Gathering. In fact, he might not even be able to approach it his entire life. That way, his impotence would never change. After sighing, Ye Mo just wanted to pull up his pants. Suddenly, a scream shook his heart. ¡°Scumbag!!¡± This was definitely a high-pitched woman¡¯s voice, and it sounded right in front of Ye Mo. Just then, Ye Mo was only focused on checking his doodle, so he forgot to look around at the situation. He didn¡¯t think that this alley was connected to anything, it was just that the turn was further in, and he couldn¡¯t see it. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a nudist. More than that, he also didn¡¯t have any assets to exhibit. He hurriedly pulled up his pants and was about to run away. ¡°Ye Mo, is that you?¡± After this woman had yelled, she used another very surprised tone and asked. She obviously knew Ye Mo. 1: Yun Bing means ¡°ice cloud¡±. Chapter 2 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ye Mo looked at this woman in front of him astonishingly. Her hair was short, and although she wasn¡¯t pretty, something was endearing about her face. She seemed familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember her. The other memories of the original Ye Mo started to blur after some of them resurfaced in class. He only had the memories of his past life, before his reincarnation. ¡°Hmph, Ye Mo, I lent that much money to you, and you pretend not to know me. You really are annoying!¡± said the round-faced woman. Ye Mo suddenly remembered. This woman was called Wang Ying, someone of the Wang Family in the capital. She was very outgoing and manly, as she usually talked without much consideration, but she didn¡¯t have an evil heart. Like Ye Mo, she also studied at the Ning Hai University. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t welcomed in the capital initially and didn¡¯t know many people, much less after he was kicked out of the Ye Family. The reason he was acquainted with her was that Wang Ying and his sister Ye Ling were classmates and often came to Ye Mo¡¯s house to play. Although Ye Mo was expelled out of the Ye Family, many people who knew Ye Mo pretended not to know him. However, Wang Ying was vivacious and wasn¡¯t so calculative. She didn¡¯t pretend that she did not recognize him; instead, she even lent money to him when he had hard times in his life. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s you, Wang Ying, I¡¯m sorry, my head was dizzy just then, and I didn¡¯t recognize you¡­¡± as Ye Mo was speaking, he thought about the fact that he didn¡¯t even have the money to eat. Maybe he should ask her for a bit more. Just when Ye Mo was thinking of an excuse to borrow money, Wang Ying spoke mysteriously: ¡°Ye Mo, do you know who is the most famous after you in the capital? Oh, I shouldn¡¯t say most famous but most hilarious.¡± Wang Ying didn¡¯t seem to care at all if her words hurt Ye Mo¡¯s feelings as she continued to talk happily. She also didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to answer her, so instead, she continued to speak mysteriously: ¡°A few months ago, the Ning Family went to your Ye Family to break the engagement. You know what your great uncle said?¡± Ye Mo spoke plainly: ¡°I am Ye Mo, I don¡¯t have an uncle.¡± ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot you¡¯re no longer of the Ye Family. Your great¡­. Oh I mean Mr. Ye said that Ye Mo was no longer a part of the Ye Family. As for the marriage, I have no clue. I heard that he goes to school at Ning Hai University. You can negotiate with him at Ning Hai. ¡°The Ning Family was furious but could do nothing about it. Hey, Ye Mo, did people from the Ning Family came looking for you? I heard that the Song Family sent people to the Ning Family and wanted to engage Ning Qingxue to Song Shaowen. Hehe, you won¡¯t be able to imagine what your fianc¨¦ said,¡± speaking until that point, Wang Ying looked at Ye Mo very satisfactorily; she wanted to know Ye Mo¡¯s reaction. Ye Mo shook his head. Honestly, he had no impression of Ning Qingxue, although she might be the prettiest woman in the capital and was also his fianc¨¦, he was no longer the original Ye Mo nor was he the direct descendant of the Ye Family. Ning Qingxue¡¯s attitude had nothing to do with him and could marry whoever she wanted; he wouldn¡¯t care at all. On top of that, no matter how beautiful Ning Qingxue was, could she be more attractive than his master? Before, his EQ was too low. His master was nice to him, and he thought it was a sign of concern for his well-being, but after experiencing life and death, if he still couldn¡¯t understand his master Luo Ying¡¯s feelings for him, then he should go and die again. But now, he didn¡¯t even know if Luo Ying had reincarnated like him. Thinking about this, Ye Mo was dazed. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s state, Wang Ying thought he was either reluctant to let go of Ning Qingxue or was still troubled by his exile. She hurriedly added, ¡°Ye Mo, although Ning Qingxue is gorgeous, she is from the Ning Family, but you are no longer the Young Master of the Ye Family, so¡­¡± Of course, Ye Mo understood what Wang Ying meant and smiled indifferently before saying: ¡°Ning Qingxue? Oh, I¡¯ve already forgotten about her,¡± he was speaking the truth; he couldn¡¯t actually remember who Ning Qingxue was at all. Talking about impressions, he probably had a greater opinion of Wang Ying. Wang Ying rolled her eyes, but she continued to talk: ¡°If you say this, Ning Qingxue will be hurt. Do you know who was the most laughed at in the capital? It was her.¡± Ye Mo was shocked and wondered how it was possible that she could be laughed at. He was naturally impotent and was kicked out of the Ye Family, and if the Ning Family announced that they broke off the engagement, everything would be okay. Could a lone ranger like him dare to ask for her hand in marriage? Wang Ying did not wait for his answer and continued: ¡°When the Song Family proposed to Ning Qingxue, she announced in public, ¡®I am already Ye Mo¡¯s woman and wouldn¡¯t marry another person, unless¡­¡¯ but she only said ¡®unless¡¯ and didn¡¯t say anything else. I don¡¯t know what she meant by that, but after her words had got out, it was said that her father was so furious that he locked her up. I don¡¯t know if this is true or false. ¡°It is because she said this that people in the entire capital are laughing at her. Although everyone knows that she is using you as an excuse to reject the proposal. Do you know what people are saying about you? They are all saying that since she hadn¡¯t tasted a man yet, she doesn¡¯t know what natural impotence is, so when she learns about it¡­ ¡°Oh wait, I¡¯m sorry, my words aren¡¯t directed at you. It¡¯s what everyone else is saying,¡± at that point, Wang Ying finally realized that the person she was talking about was right in front of her. Just then, she thought that it was very likely that Ye Mo would take off his pants to check his thing. On the other hand, Ye Mo only thought that this Wang Ying was really immature; spilling the beans without considering the impact of her words. Fortunately now, he actually didn¡¯t feel anything because he wasn¡¯t naturally impotent at all. As long as he reached the third stage of Chii Gathering, his blocked meridian would open up itself. Although it was very hard to reach stage three, there was still hope for him. As for Ning Qingxue, of course, he wouldn¡¯t take her words seriously. Although Ye Mo hadn¡¯t seen her, with the title of the prettiest woman in the capital, she should be stunning. She probably didn¡¯t like Song Shaowen and thus used Ye Mo as a shield. However, what he couldn¡¯t understand was, why announcing it in a public environment? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine just to tell it to the Song Family? But then, Ye Mo immediately understood, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to be engaged with anyone right now and therefore said that publicly. It wasn¡¯t because she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else besides Ye Mo, her word ¡°unless¡­.¡± meant ¡°unless she wanted to marry someone¡±. The woman was smart. ¡°And, here, this is for you,¡± Wang Ying took out an envelope and gave it to Ye Mo. Ye Mo opened the envelope and found a stack of money inside. He looked at Wang Ying in surprise, he hadn¡¯t even asked for it, and she was already so generous in giving. ¡°This is from your brother, um, that Ye Zifeng. He said someone else asked him to give this to you but didn¡¯t say who. I think it was probably himself,¡± Wang Ying¡¯s words reminded Ye Mo of the existence of his younger brother and little sister. It seemed that Ye Ling never looked to be happy with him but his brother, Ye Zifeng, was actually kind to him. He needed this money right now and couldn¡¯t refuse it; he would pay him back in the future. Chapter 3 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin After thanking Wang Ying, Ye Mo returned to school since he had nowhere to go now except there. He was unfamiliar with this place, but at least there were some things he could learn there. On top of that, the spirit Chi here was very scarce, but it seemed to be richer inside the school. After the last class, he didn¡¯t go to his English teacher. For him, there was no difference whether he passed or failed, and didn¡¯t need to listen to a woman ramble on. Although he hadn¡¯t yet cultivated, his memory was exceptional, so if he wanted to learn anything, he could just go straight to the library. In the following days, Ye Mo would go to the library when he wasn¡¯t cultivating. He would occasionally go to a few classes he liked. As for failing due to his attendance, he didn¡¯t care at all. The dormitory initially housed four people; however, one of them was at the internet caf¨¦ all day long while another was renting outside with another girl, living the couple life; the third person was residing in the center of the city. Ye Mo often cultivated in the small forest right outside the university. Each time he cultivated, it would often be a whole night, so his dorm was often completely empty as the only person living in the dorm would most likely be Ye Mo. Every three days, he would come back for a good night sleep while the rest of the time would be spent on cultivation. Although he knew that there would be no result in cultivating in a place like this, his long-term habits had led him to have nothing better to do other than cultivating. Fortunately, he had a great memory and would remember things he liked with one look which saved him large amounts of time. Ye Mo who kept a low profile in his past life assumed an even more humble one after coming to this strange environment. However, after the love letter event last time, he still received the nickname ¡°lover outside of the bedroom¡±. Nevertheless, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t care about it at all, things were still how they were supposed to be. In the beginning, everyone thought he had a thick skin for entering the dining hall and the library so apathetically, but after some time, no one noticed him anymore. It was as though he was an insignificant drop of water in the ocean, just barely even there. After two months, Ye Mo barely reached the first stage of Chi Gathering. This was due to him cultivating day and night, as well as spending the 20,000 dollars Wang Ying brought him on Chinese herbs and soups. However, he also knew that, without external things to help him, the first stage of Chi Gathering would probably be the final stage he would ever reach in his entire lifetime. Although his cultivation progress wasn¡¯t much, he had acquired quite a lot more from the library. Not only did he use two months to learn everything from primary school to high school, but he also scanned through all sorts of books about medicine as well as other metaphysical things. Although he felt that metaphysical knowledge was very shallow in this world, he did not waste a lot of his time on them. After all, he was only in the first stage of Chi Gathering now. During summer holidays, the school library was going under reconstruction, and Ye Mo had nowhere to go. Unfortunately, now, he was in a financial crisis again, and there wasn¡¯t much money left on him. He only had about 2000 dollars or so. If he didn¡¯t find a job in the summer holidays and earn money, then even his meals would become an issue. He needed to cultivate and that had become a habit. Only cultivation would give him some sense of direction in his life, and without money, this would be impossible. On top of that, his salary from a regular job would be a joke to be able to cultivate; the decision to spare time for either cultivation or to get a job was difficult. He knew how to concoct pills; however, he was only in the first stage of Chi Gathering and couldn¡¯t prepare pills, but even if he really could, were there any spiritual herbs or pill cauldrons? As such, he had to give up on the thought of concocting pills. The good thing was that he also knew how to make charms [1]. In the first stage of Chi Gathering, he couldn¡¯t make high-level charms, but he could still make a few low-level spirit cleansing charms, ghost repelling charms, protection charms or even the simple fireball charms, and so forth. He bought some charm paper, weasel¡¯s hair, cinnabar (a special type of red paint) and so on. Although the best charms were all made with spiritual beasts¡¯ blood and skin, there was no way there were spiritual beasts on Earth. He could still make it with cinnabar and chicken blood after a few other procedures. Although he couldn¡¯t make high-level charms for the moment, this would be enough for sub level 1 charms. Luckily, with the best quality Huang Biao [2] here and a few herbs, he could make it into charms. After all this, Ye Mo¡¯s remaining 2000 dollars were almost gone. Cinnabar, rooster blood and a few of the cheap herbs were made into charms with a light aroma. A few thousand dollars were indeed little as he could only make 30 or so charms with all of these things combined, and this didn¡¯t include the materials he wasted due to failure. The good thing was, although Ye Mo was only in the first stage of Chi Gathering, he was originally a master who could make level 5 charms. Unfortunately, now, the charms he made didn¡¯t even have a level. With material enough for 30 or so charms, he only made 8 charms. He made 2 of each amongst the spirit cleansing charm, the ghost repelling charm, the protection charm, and the fireball charm. Although he only managed to make 8 charms, one of the mind clearing charms was almost made into something close to a level 1 charm due to a stroke of good luck. This was indeed a great surprise. The eight charms took him half a month. On average, he could make one charm a day. What he had to do now was to sell the charms and, even though he knew that selling charms were thought to be metaphysical propaganda here, the government didn¡¯t enforce a prohibition on it. Ning Hai had a large market of ¡°Sea Treasures and ancient relics trading market¡±. It was also called by some people as the ¡°Sea Treasure Garden¡±. There were not only all sorts of ancient and fascinating items sold here, but there were also people like Ye Mo selling charms. Ye Mo also saw the charms people sold here. They were all made with normal Huang Biao without any spiritual Chi and wouldn¡¯t have any effect at all. However, they were all sold very cheaply: ten to tens of dollars a sheet, and there were rarely any over a 100 dollar. Of course, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t sell his charms so cheaply, since if he actually sold them for such a low price, he might as well find a job. In order to prevent being recognized and thus causing a disturbance in his peaceful life, or maybe even being captured and used as a lab rat, Ye Mo wore a big pair of shades as well as a hat with a very low rim. He came to Sea Treasure Garden and found a corner to set up his stall like those fortune tellers. He placed a few charms on a piece of black garment and opened his business just like this. Although there were many city guards in Ning Hai, there weren¡¯t any in Sea Treasure Garden, so no one came to bother Ye Mo saving him a lot of trouble. If other people relied on the number of their charms for money, Ye Mo knew he could only sell his to those who had keen eyes. If it weren¡¯t someone who could tell how good his charms were, they would not buy his charms. ¡°Hm, there¡¯s a ghost repelling charm, what¡¯s this? Yo, boss, how much is your ghost repelling charm?¡± A man and woman walked in front of Ye Mo with the guy asking. Ye Mo didn¡¯t think that there would be someone to ask for the price as soon as he set up his stall. He immediately stood up with surprised joy: ¡°All the charms are 10,000 a piece¡ª¡± ¡°You are psychotic!¡± Before Ye Mo finished speaking, he received those three words, followed by the backs of the two people walking off into the distance. 1: These charms usually refer to the ones made of paper. The paper bombs in Naruto are a good indication of what they look like, and most of them are consumables, so they could only be used once. 2: Huang Biao: Yellow paper used to inscribe runes. Chapter 4 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ye Mo didn¡¯t even get the chance to say that the close to level 1 mind-clearing charm was actually sold for 20,000 dollars before already being called psychotic; however, he wasn¡¯t disappointed. After all, his charms could only be sold to those who could recognize their worth, only those with keen eyes could see that his charms carried a sliver of spiritual Chi. But what made Ye Mo disappointed was that he had already set up his stall for five days in a row, and even if there were quite a lot of people who were asking, he hadn¡¯t been able to sell even one. More so, his charm stall had already become famous in the Sea Treasure Garden because of his charms sold for 10,000 a sheet. Many people didn¡¯t come to buy the charms but instead to see what a 10,000 dollars charm looked like. Ye Mo¡¯s stall also became a big joke in the Sea Treasure Garden. Other people¡¯s charms were all A4 sized, but his charm was only the size of a palm, some were even only half the size of a palm. There had never been a stall that sold charms for over 10,000 dollars and non-negotiable. This way, it was hard for him not to become famous. On the 9th day, Ye Mo was beginning to give up. He was already certain that there was no one here that could recognize the worth of his products. Only he knew that these charms were worth more than 10,000, even 100,000 wouldn¡¯t be expensive for it. However, it was pointless as the talent amongst the charm makers could not be recognized. Ye Mo decided today was the last day. If no one bought his charms today, he would go to a labor market and find a job first. Otherwise, he would not even be able to eat. People¡¯s interests in his stall were not long-lasting. Although Ye Mo¡¯s 10,000 dollar charm was mocked for many days, their interest in him had already died. ¡°Jingwen, this place is full of people who sell fake medicine. It¡¯s where people who believe the mystical come. You have already bought enough magical relics, I think you should stop. I already contacted a brain hospital in France which is said to be very famous. Why don¡¯t we transfer your mother to that hospital for treatment?¡± The one speaking was a tall and handsome man. The woman was also quite tall, she had a cold face and an upper-class temperament, and her skin was white. She was breathtaking; indeed, Yan Yan in his class wasn¡¯t bad but was incomparable to this woman. Ye Mo really couldn¡¯t understand how the previous soul of his body had such low standards, being interested in women like Yan Yan. However, this attractive woman looked frigid and seemed to be troubled by the look of her brows. Hearing the words of this handsome man, this woman called Jing Wen furrowed her brows even further. It was not that she didn¡¯t want her mother to go to the hospital, but in the past three years, she already took her mother across six medically-developed countries and had been to tens of hospitals. However, there was no progress on her mother¡¯s condition at all. ¡°Wang Peng, I didn¡¯t ask you to come with me. You came yourself. Has my mom not been to enough hospitals lately? You recommended 5 or 6 as well but to no avail. If you don¡¯t have the patience, you can leave if you want.¡± This woman¡¯s tone was curt and unfeeling and, clearly, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of the handsome man beside her. The other woman looked very soldierly, she only followed closely the woman called Jing Wen without speaking at all, and by the looks of it, also seemed to be her bodyguard. Ye Mo found it funny that this Wang Peng was a unique one, he actually managed to impart such useless information so many times. But wait¡­ the woman said that her mother was unconscious for 3 years, so by the looks of it, her mother was probably in a vegetative state. By then, Ye Mo realized that his almost level 1 mind clearing charm should be able to wake her up. Thinking about this, he immediately started to promote: ¡°Charms for sale! Possessed, vegetative states or impaired bodies, one of my charms will be effective, two of them can even bring a complete recovery¡­.¡± Ye Mo said this on purpose of course. His purpose was to see if he could do business with this pretty lady. If this woman could afford to visit multiple different countries, this definitely meant that she was wealthy. She wouldn¡¯t mind parting with 10 or 20 grand. The troubled Su Jingwen heard that there was a charm that could cure vegetables and immediately felt as if she had heard heavenly music. She didn¡¯t even think before coming to Ye Mo¡¯s stall. ¡°May I ask, can you charms cure someone in a vegetative state?¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s voice was shaking, it was like a drowning person who grabbed a log. She was very tense. Ye Mo smiled calmly and thought, if his level 1 charm couldn¡¯t even cure an unconscious mortal, then nothing could. But this business came because of his spruiking. Of course he wanted to complete this business; otherwise, he would have spruiked for no reason, so when this pretty woman asked, he hurriedly said: ¡°Of course, my charms can cure someone with only one breath remaining, much less someone in a vegetative state. They are passed down from my ancestor¡ª¡± Ye Mo was going to continue to conjure bullsh*t, but the lovely lady interrupted him and asked desperately: ¡°My mother is in a vegetative state and I wish to wake her up. What charm do I need?¡± Ye Mo nodded and thought to himself that he already knew the answer; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t call her over. He made a contemplative and intense face and said, ¡°This is simple, you only need to buy a spirit cleansing charm. I have two spirit cleansing charms. The high-quality one is 20,000, the common one is 10,000, and it is non-negotiable!¡± ¡°What, you cheater, how dare you swindle people on the streets! I¡¯m calling the police immediately!¡± Hearing that two charms made out of Huang Biao were being sold for 30,000 dollars, this handsome guy named Wang Peng immediately became enraged, he pointed at Ye Mo¡¯s nose and swore. Ye Mo slapped Wang Peng¡¯s hand to the side and gripped his hand sneakily so that Wang Peng would be unable to use his arm in the future. It wouldn¡¯t be seen now, but later on, when Wang Peng¡¯s hand would tense, his wrist would dislocate. Ye Mo¡¯s movements were completed in one swift motion. Other people couldn¡¯t tell except for the soldierly looking woman who followed Su Jingwen and saw this. A glimmer of shock flashed across her eyes, but she immediately went back to her usual calm expression. Kicking Wang Peng¡¯s hand to the side, Ye Mo spoke coldly: ¡°I didn¡¯t make you buy it, what a joke, p*ss off, I¡¯m doing business here so don¡¯t interfere with me!¡± ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± Wang Peng¡¯s was so furious, but before he could finish, he was stopped by the cold looking woman. ¡°Wang Peng, please move aside, I don¡¯t need you to follow behind us,¡± Su Jingwen said coldly to Wang Peng and then turned to Ye Mo saying apologetically: ¡°Sorry, master, this person is only walking with us and don¡¯t represent my intentions.¡± ¡°Jingwen, this person suspiciously covered his face and sells this palm-sized yellow paper for 10,000, it is so obvious that he¡¯s lying. Tens of thousands of dollar is a small matter but what if something happens to your mother?¡± Wang Peng still wanted to persuade her, but Su Jingwen¡¯s complexion turned cold. It was evident that she was getting impatient. Chapter 5 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°You two can leave, I won¡¯t sell my things to you since this guy here is annoying me,¡± Ye Mo pointed at Wang Peng and said to Su Jingwen. Su Jingwen was so troubled by her mom¡¯s condition that she seemed very fatigued. She had already lost hope for the hospital. She heard from someone that her mom could be haunted by an evil spirit and as long as she bought a spirit-repelling artifact, it could cast away the spirit and make her mom wake up. She bought quite a lot of artifacts, but her mom still didn¡¯t have the slightest sign of waking up. Now that someone said that his charm could wake up her mom, how could she let that pass? Even if this person was tricking her, it was only tens of thousands of dollars, and that really wasn¡¯t much for her Su Family. As long as there was a sliver of hope, she wouldn¡¯t give up. Although in the depth of her heart, she also knew that this person¡¯s words were probably 99% fake, she still wanted to try nonetheless. Hearing Ye Mo say that, how could she not be worried? She hurriedly said to Ye Mo, ¡°I¡¯m sorry master, I have no relations with this person,¡± after she had finished her sentence, Su Jingwen stared coldly at Wang Peng and said: ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯re free to leave. Please stop following me or I will be calling the police!¡± Hearing Su Jingwen¡¯s words, Wang Peng stared bleakly at Ye Mo. Silently, he vowed bitterly that Ye Mo would face the music for his swindling. When he returned, he would call people to break this guy¡¯s arms and legs. But since Su Jingwen already said that, he no longer had the face to stay and could only turn away and leave. Ye Mo saw Wang Peng¡¯s eyes and knew what that person wanted to do. However, he was only going to do this business during these few days, and as soon as he was finished, he would leave. He didn¡¯t have the time for other things. More so, he wasn¡¯t afraid of this Wang Peng at all. ¡°I want all of your spirit cleansing charms here, how much is it?¡± Seeing Wang Peng had left, Su Jingwen asked desperately. Ye Mo took the two spirit cleansing charms and said: ¡°I worked my heart out for this, so of course, there won¡¯t be much; only these two, but you only need this good one. As for the other one, you can store it in a jade bottle and, usually, it would still be working in ten years. It will be 30,000 dollars for the two of them.¡± As he spoke, Ye Mo took the two spirit cleansing charms and gave them to Su Jingwen, while showing her the one that was close to level 1. Su Jingwen took the two charms but gave him a 50,000 dollars cheque. Since Ye Mo wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take advantage of others, he took out another protection charm and fireball charm and gave them to Su Jingwen. He said: ¡°Since you gave me 20,000, I¡¯ll give these two to you as well.¡± ¡°This one is a protection charm. When you go back, put it in a small pouch and wear it on your body. As for the fireball one, it¡¯s for self-defense. If you encounter someone who tries to harm you. Just throw it over and say ¡®Lin¡¯[1].¡± Seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her, Su Jingwen immediately had greater hopes for these two charms, and Ye Mo didn¡¯t look like a swindler anymore. After hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, she hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, how do I use this spirit cleansing charm?¡± Ye Mo took the cheque and said, ¡°Just like the other one, simply throw the charm at the patient and say ¡®Lin¡¯.¡± ¡°Um, what is your last name, and would it possible for you to come see my mother with me? I will double that cheque as commission,¡± taking the spirit cleansing charm, Jiang Li felt that her hasty mind seemed to be gradually calming. On top of that, this paper-looking charm weighed quite something which gave her more confidence in Ye Mo, and that¡¯s why she thought about inviting him. Obviously, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t go with Su Jingwen and waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t need to go, this charm will definitely save that person!¡± When they saw that Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to go with them, Su Jingwen and the woman called Xiao Yue could only take the two charms and rush back to try them. When the two ladies left, Ye Mo turned and pack up his stall in order to cash out the money at a bank, as he desperately needed money right now. ¡­¡­. ¡°Sister Jing, this person was wearing a big pair of shades, and we couldn¡¯t even see his face, Wang Peng¡¯s words made sense, and I think he might be a fraud,¡± although she clearly thought that Ye Mo was a scammer, Xiao Yue still expressed it euphemistically. Su Jingwen sighed. She also thought that Ye Mo was a fraud but even knowing that, she still had to try out of desperation. Even if she knew she was being cheated, she still had to try. Seeing Su Jingwen¡¯s sigh without saying a word, Xiao Yue, as her bodyguard, seemed to understand her thoughts. Her face was also sad, but she didn¡¯t add anything further. The first thing Ye Mo did after getting the 50,000 dollars was to find a place to live because he needed some herbs to make some serums, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him in the school; it would be much better if he rented a house outside. Although he would see his dorm mates only once in a few months, what he did was highly secretive, and he didn¡¯t want to expose it like that. It was very easy to rent a place in Ning Hai as long as there was enough money, but he couldn¡¯t find a place that would satisfy him. This was because he needed, not only good living conditions but also a place where he could practice martial arts. It was already very hard for him to cultivate right now but he didn¡¯t want to also forget his mortal martial arts from his past life. He needed some measures for self-defense. The Ning Du district and the Ning Hai University where Ye Mo went to school were coincidentally on the north and south respectively. Although it was all in the same city, there were more than 30 km of road in-between. When Ye Mo had found Ning Du, it was already almost midnight. There were two reason why he wanted to find somewhere to live far from the university. The first one was because he didn¡¯t want the people in the school to know his secrets, and the second was that he wished to run to the school in the future in order to train his body. Just when Ye Mo gave up on looking for a house for the night, a little yard with faint traces of spirit Chi appeared in front of him. What gave Ye Mo an unexpected joy was that there was actually a sign saying ¡°For Lease¡± on the yard. Before even entering the house, Ye Mo had already decided to rent this place, only because the spirit Chi here was relatively decent. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± as the door was knocked open by Ye Mo, a woman in her fifties appeared and scanned him. Meanwhile, Ye Mo forgot to reply to this woman because he saw that there was actually a Silver Heart Grass here. No wonder spirit Chi was emanating. He was surprised to see this herb here. However, there was only one stalk of this herb which was way too little. Silver Heart Grass was the main ingredient for making a Chi Gathering pill. How could it even exist on Earth? Ye Mo forced down the excitement in his heart and faced the woman who looked at him with a weird glance before he hurriedly said: ¡°Aunty, I saw that this place was for lease and I want to rent it.¡± hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, she finally understood for his presence. It was someone looking to rent the house, so she quickly let Ye Mo come in. After the conversation with her, Ye Mo finally understood how this place worked. This yard house had two rooms on the east and west as well as a living room. The house owner didn¡¯t want to rent the living room, and the room on the west side was already rented by someone else. Meanwhile, the room on the east was where the house owner originally lived; however, the house owner was now going to the Ning Bei district where the owner¡¯s son lived. Therefore she wanted to rent out the east side as well, and that¡¯s when she met Ye Mo. What took the woman by surprise was that she set the rent to be 1100 a month but this not-so-wealthy looking young man didn¡¯t even say anything and just paid out a year¡¯s rent straight away. 1: The ¡°Lin¡± here literally means ¡°arrival/arrive¡±. Chapter 6 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Dad, why did you come back?¡± Su Jingwen returned to the private hospital, and the first person she saw was her father. Ever since her mother went into a vegetative state, her father invested almost all of his time into his career, while her mother¡¯s company was managed by Su Jingwen. However, due to her mother¡¯s illness, the company was a mess, even so, her father didn¡¯t even ask about it and also rarely came to the private hospital to see her mother. However, Su Jingwen didn¡¯t know why her father suddenly came to the hospital today. ¡°Hmph, if I didn¡¯t come back, I don¡¯t know how much trouble you would be causing. Buying all those random things and this time, you even believed a charm would cure your mother. Is your next move to invite a Tiao Da Shen [1]?¡± Su Jianzhong¡¯s face was very bleak; obviously, he was disappointed in his daughter. Hearing this, Su Jingwen knew that Wang Peng had dobbed on her. She felt a surge of hatred towards this repulsive Wang Peng who was nothing but a pretty face. However, she was also very upset with her father, therefore remained silent and didn¡¯t want to reply. ¡°What, can¡¯t you talk anymore? Throw those useless pieces of trash away immediately!¡± Su Jianzheng said with a commanding voice. ¡°Dad, after mom got sick, what have you done? You only came to visit her once when she became unconscious. Where have you been all these years? Ask yourself, have you treated mom right? What I have done, I¡¯m very clear about that in my heart, and I don¡¯t need you to control me. Mom never criticized you for the women you have outside but what about yourself? Have you thought about mom the slightest bit?¡± after staying silent for a little while, Su Jingwen suddenly burst out. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jianzhong¡¯s face went red and white after hearing her words. He raised his hand and was about to give his daughter a slap but seeing his daughter¡¯s stern yet fatigued face, he slowly put his hands down. He knew in his heart that he really didn¡¯t have the right to say anything about his daughter, he had indeed wronged his wife and daughter. His wife¡¯s company was entirely managed by his daughter, and he didn¡¯t help the least bit. ¡°Okay, I know I can¡¯t control you, but I hope this is the last time you are superstitious, don¡¯t do this again. You have received high order education, can¡¯t you understand this? Don¡¯t start a conflict with Wang Peng over a superstitious fraud on the streets,¡± said Su Jianzhong helplessly. Su Jingwen cursed Wang Peng silently. Of course, she knew why her father wanted her to get close with Wang Peng. If her father wanted to progress in his career, then he needed the help of Wang Peng¡¯s father. Although her father was already a mayor, her father was not on the list for substantial investment in the Su Family. Without the help of the Su Family, Su Jianzhong would stay in that position for the rest of his life if he didn¡¯t find his own connections. In fact, Su Jianzhong did think like this. The Wang Family¡¯s power was no less than the Su Family and, on top of that, the Su Family wasn¡¯t one of those great families in the capital who received massive sponsorship from a multitude of investors, those families with limitless potential. He had really peaked in his career being a mayor and was almost 50 years old, if he didn¡¯t receive external help, perhaps he would gradually fade out of the Su Family¡¯s line of sight. If he could borrow the Wang Family¡¯s power and take one step higher, then maybe the elder of the family would re-evaluate his potential. Although she knew her father¡¯s plans, Su Jingwen didn¡¯t say anything. Even though Wang Peng was handsome, in Su Jingwen¡¯s eyes, he was only good looking but useless. Seeing that it was her turn to enter her mom¡¯s room, Su Jianzhong opened his mouth and wanted to say something but withheld it. He knew that his plans were not beneficial for his daughter. He thought about it and also followed her, but halted at the doorway. He didn¡¯t have the courage to face his wife who had been unconscious for three years. On the bed laid a beautiful woman that appeared to be in her 30¡¯s. She was similar to Su Jingwen, but her eyes were tightly closed, and her eyebrows seem to be slightly furrowed. Seeing Su Jingwen enter, the nurse who had been sitting at the head of the bed hurried to stand up and greet Su Jingwen before leaving. Looking at her still unconscious mother, Su Jingwen¡¯s eyes stung with tears. It had been a few years already and, although she still hadn¡¯t given up, she had no one to cry to and confide in about her pains. She could only cry at her mother¡¯s bedside in the depth of the night. Taking out the spirit cleansing charms that was worth 20,000 dollars, Su Jingwen¡¯s mind drifted. Although she knew that it was probably fake, she still couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart. It was as though her mom would actually wake up after throwing this charm down. Seeing his daughter driven to such desperation, Su Jianzhong shook his head but didn¡¯t continue to talk. He wanted to wait after his daughter used this charm and have a good conversation with her. Su Jingwen suddenly stood up and took two steps back. She raised her hand and threw the spirit cleansing charm towards the woman that laid on the bed and, at the same time, she gently uttered the word ¡°Lin¡±. Seeing his superstitious daughter, Su Jianzhong didn¡¯t have the slightest thought of laughing but was moved instead, there was only unrest and guilt in his heart. For her mother, his daughter who was well-educated had started believing these things. However, Su Jianzhong immediately thought that there were problems with his eyes. The yellow charm his daughter threw out actually turned into many white rays after his daughter had said ¡°Lin¡±. These white rays entered his wife¡¯s body as some ashes were raining down around her. If it wasn¡¯t for the whole room suddenly cooling down and his eyes feeling pain from the bright rays, he would have thought that he was hallucinating. ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Su Jingwen was also shocked, she thought that after throwing the charm out and saying the word, it would continue to fall on her mother¡¯s blanket and then she would prepare to wake up her mother. However, things greatly exceeded her expectations, the charm she threw out turned into numerous, cool white rays which all went into her mother¡¯s body. Meanwhile, the charm she threw out all disappeared. In the blink of an eye, all she saw were some tiny specks of dust flying around. Su Jingwen felt goose bumps on her head. She knew that a lot of those frauds used chemistry occurrences to cheat people; however, she was a well-educated science student, and there was no way she could explain this phenomenon with any chemistry reaction. Could it be that this was really a charm? Thinking that this charm might actually be working, Su Jingwen¡¯s hands started to shake. If what that master who sold charms said was really true, then her mom should be about to wake up. Su Jingwen could no longer hold the excitement in her heart and rushed beside her mom. 1: Tiao Da Shen: someone who jumps around and invites spirits to enter his/her body to perform magic. Chapter 7 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Jingwen, can you hear me? Mom¡­¡± Su Jingwen agitatedly grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and called her name nonstop. The woman¡¯s hands moved and then her eyebrows twitched. Slowly, she opened her eyes. Confused, she looked at her daughter full of joy and tears and wanted to say something. However, Su Jingwen excitedly swooped into the woman¡¯s arms and cried: ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally awake, I¡­¡± ¡°Wen Wen¡­¡± The woman on the bed gradually woke up. She felt that a light and refreshing air was slowly circulating inside her body making her spirit gradually recover. ¡°What happened to me, Wen Wen?¡± The woman on the bed was completely awake and struggled to sit up. However, the extended period of lying down made her limbs numb, rendering her unable to sit up. She did, however, feel a refreshing gust that was still recovering her limbs. Su Jianzhong stared at this incomprehensible scene with his mouth wide open in shock. He was speechless; this was the first time that he realized those unexplainable things in the world were real. ¡­¡­ Ye Mo felt very pleased with his new residence. He still had tens of thousands of dollars on him right now, and for the moment, he didn¡¯t need to go out and earn money. Every day, he stayed in the yard to cultivate and also carefully moved the Silver Heart Grass into another flower pot. After a month, Ye Mo also knew that the person living on the west side was a young woman in her twenties. However, Ye Mo cultivated every night and went into the yard every morning to practice martial arts. Meanwhile, the woman also seemed to go to work very early in the morning, and by the time she got back each day, Ye Mo had already begun cultivating in his room. Therefore, after a month, the two still didn¡¯t even see each other once. Ye Mo didn¡¯t care at all what sort of woman lived on the west side. Although his life was mundane, he didn¡¯t even have enough time to cultivate each day, let alone time to chat up with a lady. Although Xu Wei knew that the house owner also rented out the east side, she didn¡¯t know what sort of person rented the house. She only knew that this was a male youth that was about the same age as her. However, she went to work every day at 6 am, and by the time she came back, it was already nearly 7 pm, but she had never seen this person. Because the director of the state hospital was doing work inspection this month, she didn¡¯t even get a day of rest on the weekends. Meanwhile, this youth never appeared before or after she went to work. If it weren¡¯t for the change in the flowers in the flower pot in the garden each day, she would have thought that this person didn¡¯t exist at all. But as time went by, she understood that the person who lived opposite to her room was probably a zhai nan. There was still another half a month remaining before school started. This month of cultivation only made Ye Mo¡¯s Chi purer, but it was still far from the second stage of Chi Gathering. From this, it could be seen how much the spirit Chi in the world affected cultivation. However, his mortal martial arts didn¡¯t lag behind, and he was becoming more and more proficient. Ye Mo also knew that if he wanted to reach stage 2 in this place, it would be impossible without the help of external things. However, those Chinese herbs in those shops were unable to help him break through, his only hope laid with the Silver Heart Grass in the yard. Yet, there was only one Silver Heart Grass, so Ye Mo wanted to keep this spirit grass alive. Ideally, it would bear seeds, and he could cultivate another batch. However, the growth period of the Silver Heart Grass was two years. Perhaps this Silver Heart Grass grew by itself and had only been around for a year. Even with Ye Mo¡¯s careful cultivation, it would be at least another three years before this one matured and he could harvest its fruits. However, hope was better than nothing at all. Ye Mo walked out of the house and saw that there was a 20-year-old or so woman washing clothes in the yard. With one glance, he knew it was the lady living next door. Before, she always washed clothes at night. How come she didn¡¯t go to work today and washed clothes in the morning? When Xu Wei saw Ye Mo walk into the yard, there was a hint of a smile on the corner of her mouth. This dammed zhai nan. She¡¯d been living under the same roof with him for a month but didn¡¯t get to see him in person at all. It was only because she was taking night shifts for colleagues who were getting married these few days that she got to see him. This guy was really zhai, but he wasn¡¯t bad looking, how come he wouldn¡¯t come out? She wondered what job he did. ¡°Hello, my name is Xu Wei, I live next to you, and I work at Li Kang Hospital.¡± Xu Wei was very open and greeted Ye Mo. Ye Mo also smiled and nodded: ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo, a jobless nomad.¡± It was also Ye Mo¡¯s first time seeing Xu Wei, she was a very gentle-looking lady, and the smile on her face seemed genuine. Her hair was curled up on top of her head and didn¡¯t appear to be very long. However, her skin was very white and, although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as the lady who bought the charm from him, she wasn¡¯t too far off. ¡°You don¡¯t go to work?¡± Hearing Ye Mo saying he was a jobless nomad, Xu Wei began to get tense in her heart. A youth in his golden years, not working yet renting a house staying there all day long. What did this mean? There was no wifi here so he couldn¡¯t be playing games at home. Moreover, the way he looked at her didn¡¯t seem like normal zhai nans who were fearful with catching glances. Instead, he scanned her closely. Could this person be a fugitive? At that moment, Xu Wei¡¯s heart started to beat intensely. Meanwhile, Ye Mo didn¡¯t bother with what Xu Wei would think. The first thing he did was to look at his Silver Heart Grass and then proceeded to care for all the other flowers as well. Then, he planned to practice a set of fist techniques; however, remembering that Xu Wei was by his side, he greeted her and left. Seeing Ye Mo image walk out of the door, she finally let out a gasp of relief. Thinking about his focused state when he cared for the flowers, she thought to herself that she was thinking too much. Would a fugitive have the heart to care for flowers? Judging by his clothes, she understood that he wasn¡¯t someone well off. She really couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing all day. ¡­¡­ Qing Du Lake Garden was the closest garden near where Ye Mo lived. Not only was the area big but there was also a clear lake. There were many elderly or those who liked to exercise here. Ye Mo also came here before, but initially, he only liked practicing martial arts in the yard, so today was his first time actually coming here to practice. The air here wasn¡¯t bad, and the environment was obviously better than the yard. After finishing a set, Ye Mo was very satisfied, his Chi grew purer and, although it was still far from stage 2, it was good as long as he improved. ¡°Your fist technique is excellent, my friend. However, I¡¯ve seen a lot of fist techniques, but I can¡¯t tell what fist technique you used. What a shame,¡± just when Ye Mo was finishing up, a 30-year-old middle-aged man came over and complimented him. 1: Zhai Nan: a guy who stays home all day. Zhai means house, nan means man. Chapter 8 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin This middle-aged person was also practicing his fists nearby, and Ye Mo also saw him. However, Ye Mo thought his martial arts were merely for show and didn¡¯t pay attention to it too much. Now that he came to greet him, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t just ignore him, so he smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m just practicing randomly by myself, it¡¯s nothing much.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, this middle aged man smiled awkwardly. It was quite obvious that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t interested in getting to know him. However, he really felt that Ye Mo¡¯s fist technique was good which made him want to get to know him, thus coming up to say hello. ¡°My name is Fang Weicheng. I can tell you have a great master, and my hands are itching to perform, how about we have a quick match?¡± after the middle-aged man had said that, Ye Mo finally understood that he came to him looking for a fight. Looking at Fang Weicheng, Ye Mo shook his head and said: ¡°You are no match for me, there is no need to spar.¡± Fang Weicheng fazed. Just before, Ye Mo¡¯s words made him think that he was very humble. However, he suddenly became so arrogant. His face couldn¡¯t help but redden after hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words. Although this young man¡¯s martial arts caught his attention, this kid overestimated himself too much by saying that he was no match for him. Fang Weicheng entered the army when he was 17 and left when he was 32. Although he became a driver after retirement, he had never dropped his martial arts practice. How could Ye Mo say that he was no match for him? This young man was at most barely over 20. There was no way he would believe that he was no match for a kid in his early twenties. The reason he wanted to spar with this young man was that he felt Ye Mo¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t for show, just like him, and fighting with Ye Mo would definitely bring him benefits. ¡°How would you know that I am no match for you? To be honest, after I left the army, I had never met someone that could be my match. Since you¡¯re so confident, then why don¡¯t we try?¡± Fang Weicheng felt he was losing face. Ye Mo shook his head and said reluctantly: ¡°Okay, since you want to, then take the first move.¡± ¡°Just right here? We¡¯re not going to a larger place?¡± Fang Weicheng looked around. Ye Mo smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of a few moves, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Weicheng was rendered speechless by Ye Mo¡¯s words. Anger started to rise in his heart as he spoke with some fury: ¡°In that case, I¡¯m attacking!¡± Fang Weicheng¡¯s attack was the mediocre yet sturdy ¡°Black Tiger Tearing The Heart¡±. Although it might look simple, his thought was that when this young man would make a move, Fang Weicheng¡¯s attack would immediately change and let Ye Mo know of his power. Unexpectedly to him, just when Fang Weicheng struck with his fist, Ye Mo suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Fang Weicheng¡¯s fist before he even had the chance to change his move. Ye Mo raised his hand, and Fang Weicheng¡¯s near 100 Kg body was raised up which caused Fang Weicheng¡¯s head to immediately buzz. It truly exceeded his senses. When he regained consciousness, he realized that he had been thrown on a stone stool beside Ye Mo, as if he had been sitting there from the beginning. Meanwhile, the young man he sparred with had already disappeared. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± After some time, Fang Weicheng finally caught on with what had happened and muttered to himself, ¡°Even the instructor in the army couldn¡¯t win against me so easily!¡± ¡­¡­ When Ye Mo walked into the little yard, Xu Wei was observing the flowers he cultivated. Although Ye Mo grew a lot of flowers, it was all mainly to cover up that Silver Heart Grass. Seeing Ye Mo walk in, Xu Wei felt a bit awkward and hurriedly stand up, trying to find a conversation: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you liked growing flowers. Usually, men who grow flowers are very meticulous, so you seem like a meticulous person. Oh, I bought some vegetables today, let¡¯s eat together later. After all, we¡¯re neighbors, and we can get to know each other a little.¡± Ye Mo had always been eating outside and didn¡¯t expect someone would invite him to dinner today. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t reject something like this and smiled: ¡°Okay, thank you. I always see you going early and coming late, how come you didn¡¯t go to work today?¡± ¡°One of my colleagues applied for a leave of absence for these few days, and coincidentally, I was resting so I am taking night shifts for her,¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t think this zhai nan¡¯s observations were so on point. Xu Wei¡¯s dishes were not bad, at least they were better than what Ye Mo got when he went out to eat every day. ¡°Today¡¯s food was excellent, thank you!¡± then Ye Mo thought: ¡°How good would it be if I could freeload some food off her every day? Then, I wouldn¡¯t have to go out every day for food.¡± ¡°We¡¯re neighbors, no need to thank me. You can also invite me to eat in the future.¡± Xu Wei said playfully and started to feel that Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. Ye Mo smiled awkwardly and said: ¡°I never cook myself.¡± ¡°Then go to the restaurant,¡± Xu Wei felt this Ye Mo was cute. Usually, one invited a girl who he wasn¡¯t too familiar with to the restaurant, who would cook themselves? Don¡¯t they usually go to restaurants? Ye Mo said helplessly: ¡°Okay, if I have the opportunity, I will invite you,¡± meanwhile, he thought to himself, ¡°I knew there were never free foods in the world. As soon as one finishes this lunch, one owes the other the next.¡± ¡°Ye Mo let¡¯s exchange numbers, mine is 13xxxxxxxx, what¡¯s yours?¡± Xu Wei took out an exquisite pink phone and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone. If you need something, just knock on my door, I can still help you out with the usual stuff. All right, I¡¯m going back now,¡± after he had finished, Ye Mo stood up and went back to his room Xu Wei fazed for a bit, then thought that even a laborer nowadays would have a phone, yet Ye Mo didn¡¯t even have one so he might be in an awful situation. She wondered when she looked at him if he even paid the rent, and how the owner could let him live here if he didn¡¯t. However, this guy seemed to really value his dignity and actually said he was able to help her with the usual stuff. Xu Wei shook her head. This Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy, it was just that he needed to save his face. She wondered if she should help him find a job in the hospital, as it was better than being jobless. Xu Wei thought that she was at least kind of pretty, but this Ye Mo didn¡¯t even want to sit for a little longer which was disappointing. It was as though he really came for the food. However, Xu Wei thought it through very quickly and concluded that he was probably self-conscious. After all, he was jobless and couldn¡¯t even afford a phone so, of course, he would be uncomfortable sitting down and talking with her. Thinking about this, Xu Wei finally found some peace in her heart. Meanwhile, when Ye Mo went back to his room, he wondered if he should buy a phone. However, he decided that it was completely useless since he really didn¡¯t have any friends or relatives here, so he would have no one to contact. Therefore, he extinguished the idea. His 50,000 dollars were all spent on rent and some herbs, as well as on the daily expenditure. Now, there was only around 20,000 left, so Ye Mo decided to set up his stall again. However, this time, he wasn¡¯t going to sell charms as they were too hard to sell. If he didn¡¯t meet that desperate woman last time, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to sell one. This time, his idea was to set up a small night market clinic stall. This was because Xu Wei¡¯s job inspired him. Another reason for that mobile clinic stall was that it was mobile and others wouldn¡¯t target him. On top of that, in the night market, the city guards wouldn¡¯t care, and he could cultivate while waiting for customers. Of course, the main reason was that the government forbade nomadic doctors, so he could only open his business at night. Ye Mo¡¯s idea was the same as selling charms. He was either going to do nothing at all or earn enough for a long time. Chapter 9 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin The second day, Ye Mo didn¡¯t go to the Qing Du Lake Garden to train again. Instead, he woke up early in the morning and finished a set of fist training in the yard. Then, he went out to buy a medical box and a set of silver needles. Other than this, he also purchased a bunch of herbs. He made some simple medicine balls and soups. Of course, they weren¡¯t even the simplest concocted pills. However, for Ye Mo, these things were enough for him to set up a stall. This way, his remaining money sent him into a financial crisis once again. When he finished preparing everything, Ning Hai University had started again. It was already Ye Mo¡¯s 4th year of university. As everyone expected, Ye Mo didn¡¯t pass a single subject and had to redo exams for everything. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t give a sh*t about that or the school. If it were a normal student, he would be punished heavily or even forced to leave the school when he failed more than three subjects. However, Ye Mo was a special type of person. Although he was kicked out of the Ye family, the school wouldn¡¯t start a conflict with the Ye family over this, since nobody really knew what the big families were playing at. He would leave after four years anyway, so the school had nothing to lose. After all, when he first entered the Ning Hai University, he didn¡¯t get in with his scores. As for the remedial exams, Ye Mo didn¡¯t care at all, it had no place in his heart and was still focused on preparing his night market stall. Every day, Ye Mo went to Ning Hai University while jogging. The primary purpose was to practice his cloud shadow step. Right now, he had no progress in cultivation, so if he couldn¡¯t even cultivate mortal martial arts, then he would really develop a sense of insecurity. However, he didn¡¯t feel the danger of constant life and death battles that were on the Luo Yue continent which made him feel much safer. It was already the second week of school, although Ye Mo still hadn¡¯t set up the nomadic medical stall, he already felt huge improvements in his cloud shadow step. It appeared that leaving early and coming back late, covering 70 km of distance, was beneficial for him. This morning, Ye Mo woke up a little late as he slept an hour more than usual. When he arrived at Ning Hai University, it was already 7 am and, after going to the small restaurant outside the campus for some soy milk and a few buns, it was almost 8 am. ¡°Big brother, do you want to buy a flower?¡± Outside the restaurant stood a little girl holding a bunch of fresh flowers. She looked tense and scared as she came up to Ye Mo and asked. Ye Mo looked at the little girl and observed that she had a rather thin layer of clothes on. It was September, and it was quite chilly in the morning. This little girl came out to sell flowers this early? Her family must be having some difficulties. Ye Mo was reminded about the time when he was a small child, he was an orphan until nine years old, when he was brought by an old Taoist to his master¡¯s sect. However, in only a year¡¯s time, the old Taoist died. After the old Taoist had passed away, he followed his teacher Luo Ying and only then did his life completely change for the better. ¡°How come you¡¯re not going to school?¡± Ye Mo thought to himself that this was about the time for class. It was a 9 years mandatory school system here, and this little girl had to be expected at school. ¡°Today is Saturday, I¡¯m out to help my big sister sell flowers,¡± the little girl¡¯s voice was very soft, but Ye Mo could still hear her uneasiness, but Ye Mo continued asking, ¡°Okay I¡¯ll buy some, how much for one?¡± Meanwhile, he was amazed that it was already Saturday, as he¡¯d been running around every day, he forgot the time. ¡°5 dollars for one, but if you buy more it¡¯s three dollars,¡± when the little girl heard that Ye Mo was going to buy flowers, her voice immediately became clearer. It was quite obvious that Ye Mo¡¯s words gave her some confidence. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take all of your flowers, here¡¯s your money.¡± Ye Mo looked at the roses in the little girl¡¯s hands, there was about twenty or so. He took out a 100 dollar note and gave it to the little girl. He took the flowers from the little girl¡¯s hands and turned to leave. ¡°Big brother, I still need to give you change,¡± the little girl saw it was 100 dollars, and since Ye Mo took them all, she would only charge 3 dollars each. ¡°No need, the flowers I give to my girlfriend shouldn¡¯t be discounted! See you around.¡± Ye Mo took the flowers and already disappeared into the gateway of Ning Hai University. If this were after school, Ye Mo would¡¯ve probably given these flowers to Xu Wei. However, he was in the school now. Looks like he could only find a bin and dump it. ¡°Hm, is the person who just bought the flowers Ye Mo from our school? He actually has a girlfriend? His words were quite philosophical ¡®The flowers I give to my girlfriend shouldn¡¯t be discounted!¡¯ Who would be willing to be his girlfriend?¡± Two girls at the front of the school saw Ye Mo taking the roses then walked into the school, and one of them who knew Ye Mo asked curiously. ¡°So this is the one called Ye Mo?¡± the other girl was also curious, and she was definitely so much prettier than the girl talking before. The meaning of her words was clear, she had heard of Ye Mo but didn¡¯t know him. ¡°Su Mei, you are the campus queen of Ning Hai University, of course, you don¡¯t know about his tragic story, but I know this person, it is said that he has a rotten luck. Let¡¯s follow him and see who his girlfriend is,¡± the other girl laughed. ¡°Yan Zi, I feel that he didn¡¯t buy it for his girlfriend, but for the little girl,¡± the girl called Su Mei said with frowned eyes. Before Yan Zi could reply, another voice could be heard: ¡°Xiao Mei, I was just looking for you. I didn¡¯t think I would see you at the front of the school. I see you¡¯re free today, so let me invite you to dinner, and don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have time!¡± A BMW X7 was parked outside the school, and from the car emerged a good looking youth; however, his skin had an unhealthy paleness to it, but when he saw Su Mei, his face brightened up in happiness. ¡°It¡¯s Zheng Wenqiao, the biggest wealthy second generation in the school. Mei Mei, you really are charismatic. The prettiest girl and the wealthiest guy, I really envy you¡­¡± Yan Zi looked at Su Mei with a face full of envy. Her eyes seemed to say ¡°If only I were Su Mei¡­¡± Su Mei¡¯s face sunk and immediately turned her head around and saw this young, wealthy kid, apologizing: ¡°Sorry, my boyfriend is already here.¡± After saying that, she ran a few steps, came by Ye Mo¡¯s side and held his arm with her hands. Then, she used an incredibly soft and gentle tone and said: ¡°Mo, why did you just come, I¡¯ve been waiting for you so long. Did you buy these flowers for me? They¡¯re stunning!¡± Ye Mo was not expecting this, and thought to himself: ¡°Since when did I have such a beautiful girlfriend? How come I didn¡¯t know?¡± But Ye Mo saw that not far away, Zheng Wenqiao just got off his BMW with a blank face. Immediately, he knew he was being used as a shield. Seeing the smiling beautiful girl that held his arms, Ye Mo immediately sneered in his heart. A sense of disgust rose from the bottom of his heart. This woman thought that just because she was a bit pretty, she could just do this to people. For her, it was only something as simple as using him as a shield. Afterward, she could just pat her butt and leave, but he would be left to deal with the other love interest. It was as though that it was Ye Mo¡¯s honor that she used. These self-centered women really felt too good about themselves. Chapter 10 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Just seeing the eyes with which the pale-faced youth looked at him, Ye Mo knew he wasn¡¯t going to let him go freely. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t fear anyone, he felt uncomfortable being manipulated by someone like this. Fortunately, he was not the same anymore, if it had been the original Ye Mo, the consequences would have been rather severe. The pale-faced teenager definitely didn¡¯t look like a good person. If he were letting Ye Mo go scot-free after this, then Ye Mo would have really wasted the many decades he lived in the cultivation realm. Staring expressionlessly at the cute girl beside him, Ye Mo didn¡¯t say a word. Although he was really repulsed by the girl¡¯s irresponsible behavior ¡ª where one¡¯s action was made without thinking of the consequences it would bring to others ¡ª he didn¡¯t like this pale-faced, dead-fish eyes youth either. If this guy dared to look for trouble with him afterward, he didn¡¯t mind leaving him with a memory that would last his entire lifetime. ¡°Friend, not bad, even Su Mei looks at you with special eyes. Let¡¯s get to know each other. I¡¯m Zheng Wenqiao. You seem quite familiar, you might be someone I know,¡± Zheng Wenqiao walked in front of Ye Mo and said bitterly, with a flash of contempt and maliciousness in his eyes. There was even some pity in his eyes, as though he had already pictured in his mind how Ye Mo would beg to him with his knees on the ground. ¡°F*ck off¡­¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t give a sh*t about Zheng Wenqiao. With his many life and death experiences in the cultivation realm, he could already tell what Zheng Wenqiao was thinking just by his eyes. If Zheng Wenqiao really pissed him off, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing him. Even if this place didn¡¯t welcome him anymore, there would be other places where he could go. Although he knew that this was a society ruled by the law, killings had to occur in the shadows since murdering someone in public had severe consequences, but some habits could be changed so easily. He was a cultivator, he could still live his life in the mountains. ¡°You¡­ nice, how dare you!¡± Ye Mo was prepared to respond as soon as Zheng Wenqiao would attack and would teach him a lesson first. However, he didn¡¯t think that Zheng Wenqiao only said a few words and turned away with a bleak face. Ye Mo understood that Zheng Wenqiao probably saw his robust physique and didn¡¯t dare to make a move by himself. He probably went back to gather men, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t consider him to be a threat at all. ¡°Ye Mo, you, do you know who he is?¡± Su Mei didn¡¯t think Ye Mo was so aggressive, not even giving a sh*t about the wealthiest second generation in the Ning Hai University. Zheng Wenqiao¡¯s father was the vice mayor of Ning Hai City. Meanwhile, his mother was from the Qiu Family whose business was in the top 100 of China. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in Ning Hai University that didn¡¯t know him. A wealthy second generation like him was told by Ye Mo to f*ck off. This Ye Mo really did have some problems with his brain¡­ but she really liked his actions. Su Mei came back quickly to the reality and admired Ye Mo for his actions as he helped her drive away a fly, one that she hated a lot. She smiled and immediately said: ¡°Ye Mo, I¡¯ve heard about your name, I didn¡¯t think that you would dare to tell even Zheng Wenqiao to f*ck off. I¡¯m really grateful to you today. How about I invite you to dinner?¡± After Su Mei had said this, she thought it would be an immense honor that she was giving to Ye Mo since no one else could make her invite her to dinner. Those who wanted to invite her out could line up from here to the outside of Ning Hai City. In her mind, Ye Mo would agree to her with surprise and joy, and then follow behind her while constantly thanking her for her invitation. She was once again surprised when Ye Mo actually stared at her with disgust and didn¡¯t even reply before turning to the library as if she was just a gust of air. This left a dumbfounded Su Mei outside under the sun. After Ye Mo went into the library for a while, Su Mei finally reacted. This guy would treat her like this, since when did she receive such a cold treatment, especially since she was the one who invited him to dinner. Being ignored by such a trash of a person, she felt like she just ate a fly as her face switched from being pale to a bright red. No, regardless, she couldn¡¯t lose her face. She just didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t invite Ye Mo. Thinking about this, Su Mei also walked into the library. Although it was Saturday, there were still a lot of people in the library. There weren¡¯t even spare seats left. Su Mei saw Ye Mo as soon as she came into the library. He was standing next to a row of medical books flipping through one of them. Su Mei sneered at how Ye Mo was pretending to learn medicine but couldn¡¯t even get a seat. She was really contemptuous towards Ye Mo. But as soon as Su Mei walked into the library, a few handsome guys were fighting to give her a seat. It was an honor to have Su Mei sit next to them as she was the prettiest girl in Ning Hai University. Other people who came in didn¡¯t have a seat, but Su Mei could choose the one she wanted. She picked a place where she could just see Ye Mo. Just a smile from her made a handsome guy stunned for a while. Su Mei took a random book to read but was actually spying on Ye Mo. In her eyes, Ye Mo came in to be pretentious. He wouldn¡¯t last half an hour before leaving. But unexpectedly, quite a few ¡°half hour¡± passed but Ye Mo still didn¡¯t have the slightest intentions of leaving and didn¡¯t even seem interested in finding a place to sit either. His reading speed was very fast, as he was just standing by the medical bookshelf. Each hour, he would switch up to three or four books, and Su Mei could see very clearly that Ye Mo was reading each book extremely quickly, from the beginning to the end without leaving a single page out. However, she felt that the rate at which he flipped pages was too fast to be actually read. Pretend, keep pretending. With that flipping speed, it would be considered hasty just to look at the title much less see the content and understand it. Ye Mo was already immersed in these medical publications. The medical facility of Ning Hai University was quite famous, so their collection here was quite complete. However, what disappointed Ye Mo was that although there were unique aspects, they didn¡¯t actually extend to the ¡°out-of-the-box thinking¡±. Whether it was Western or Chinese medicine, they were all the same. Despite so, Ye Mo would still remember every information he read. His memory was already extraordinary initially, and now that he was in the first stage of Chi Gathering, he was developing some spirit sense. Therefore, he didn¡¯t waste much time at all reading these books. The contents of these were a far cry from cultivation technique contents. If he were in the Foundation Establishment state, he could read all the medical books in five hours. If he were in the Golden Pill state, he could read all the books in the library in 3 hours. Finally, if he were in the Essence Fetus state, he wouldn¡¯t even need to go inside the library, he would only need to scan with his spirit sense, and everything here would be read. Books were books after all. The contents were far from the contents inside a Yu Jian[1]. However, how would the Essence Fetus state even be possible when, even in his past life, he was barely a Foundation Establishment Cultivator. Meanwhile, Su Mei was growing tired of waiting. It was already 3 in the afternoon, but Ye Mo was still reading and didn¡¯t even eat lunch. Because she had to keep watch over him, she could only starve as well. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had to make him listen to herself. It was just inviting out to dinner, but when he rejected her, she felt very uncomfortable. Just when Su Mei could no longer endure, Ye Mo finally put down the book in his hands and walked out of the library. Seeing this, Su Mei immediately followed him outside. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s voice was frigid. Obviously, he already knew Su Mei was following him. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Su Mei was stunned by Ye Mo¡¯s words but quickly reacted and said: ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ since you helped me in the morning, I genuinely want to invite you out to eat some food. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything; otherwise, I would feel very, very¡­¡± Ye Mo stared coldly at Su Mei once and sighed in his heart, only those women who thought they were princesses would have such condescending self-satisfaction. She would not think at all of the consequences her actions would bring to others. All she could think about was her superiority. 1: Óñ¼ò/Yu Jian: It will be called ¡°Jade script¡± from now on to be more easily remembered. You can search the Chinese characters on google images to see how it looks like. ¼ò is something used to carve writing before the paper was invented. It is something like a sushi mat except the wooden sticks are long rectangular bamboo. Óñ¼ò basically means that it is made out of jade. In the xianxia context, information is inscribed inside the jade itself just like how information is inscribed into a crystal in Superman. Chapter 11 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin In her eyes, she probably thought that after she had invited him to dinner, she wouldn¡¯t owe him anything; instead, he would be the one owing her. Ye Mo did not like at all these girls who were so full of themselves. ¡°You mean to say that because you feel that you owe me, you want to invite me to dinner, is that right?¡± Ye Mo asked blandly. ¡°Yes, yes, just like that!¡± Su Mei finally felt happy after Ye Mo had understood what she meant. She felt as though she was relieved. ¡°How much are you willing to spend to invite me?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s words fazed Su Mei for a bit. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah¡­ I was thinking of going to the Ju Wei restaurant in the school for a meal. It should be around 300 dollars¡­¡± although she didn¡¯t understand what Ye Mo¡¯s words meant, she was still able to react. ¡°Oh, do you have 200 dollars cash on you right now?¡± Ye Mo looked at Su Mei still expressionlessly. Su Mei sneered in her mind. ¡°What are you pretending? Pretending to be cool and yet you¡¯re asking to borrow my money! It looked like those flowers were indeed for someone else. He probably acted like this because I took his flowers.¡± She was still thinking about whether to invite him to dinner after lending the money to him or not; she wasn¡¯t even expecting it to be returned anyway. ¡°Since it¡¯ll be 300 dollars for a meal, and I would probably eat about two-thirds, which would be the 200 dollars that you are about to give to me, it means that you have already invited me to dinner. Now, we don¡¯t owe each other anything so don¡¯t disturb me anymore!¡± Ye Mo took the 200 dollars and left. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Mei caught on to reality after a long while, she realized that there was actually this type of people in the world. She was so furious that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe: ¡°Who does he think he is?! An impotent man acting like he is the top sh*t! Did he forget that he was impotent?!¡± ¡­¡­ Ye Mo was starting to get curious as to why he had already finished eating at school, and yet, he still didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious following him. He didn¡¯t think that Zheng Wenqiao would let things go like this: ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems that he really is patient.¡± Just when Ye Mo went back to his residence, he saw Xu Wei with a face full of worry walking around the outside of his room so, he asked with curiosity: ¡°Xu Wei, what¡¯s wrong? You look like an ant on a stove.¡± ¡°Ye Mo, you¡¯re finally back! Could you help me out? I really have something urgent today, but I already agreed to help Zhou Yun take her night shift.¡± As soon as Xu Wei saw Ye Mo, she immediately looked relieved and walked up to him. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± Ye Mo asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s like this, I was supposed to take Zhou Yun¡¯s shift today, but now I have something else urgent to do. Could you take the shift in my stead? It¡¯s only a few hours, and you can finish at 12 am,¡± Xu Wei said with an urgent face. Ye Mo had black lines down his head and was almost speechless: ¡°I¡¯m a jobless person, and you want me to take your shift at the hospital. Do you have a fever?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you knew some things about medicine? Actually, you could still take the shift in my stead even if you didn¡¯t know anything because my job at night is basically to measure the body¡¯s temperature of the patient. You only need to take a thermometer and give it to the patients, and they can measure it themselves. Then you can just record it and, according to the temperature, put them on the waiting list if needed. I¡¯ll give Xiao Wu a call later and ask her to teach you. You can learn it in a few minutes,¡± after Xu Wei had finished, she looked at Ye Mo with hopeful eyes. Ye Mo looked at Xu Wei speechlessly; it sounded really simple and, since Ye Mo had a good impression of Xu Wei who had invited him for dinner previously, he said, ¡°I can help you, but what if a manager checks and finds out about it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the managers won¡¯t go to the reception. There are no managers at night, and even if they do go for checks, it would be at the specialized wards. On top of that, you¡¯ll be wearing a face mask, who would know who you are under it?¡± said Xu Wei with certainty. Ye Mo thought to himself: ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t worry, even if they find out that I didn¡¯t work there, the one who gets punished wouldn¡¯t be me.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo agreed, Xu Wei gave her lanyard card to Ye Mo and hurriedly packing up her bag before leaving. Ye Mo knew that she was probably in some sticky situation. Just in case, Ye Mo still brought his little medical kit. He didn¡¯t think that the medical kit he prepared for his stall which hadn¡¯t even been used before was going to be used for the first time in a proper hospital. Probably because Xu Wei called Xiao Wu before, Xiao Wu pulled down her mouth mask as soon as Ye Mo came to the Li Kang Hospital reception: ¡°You are Ye Mo, right? Wear your white gown first. Let me tell you, it¡¯s very easy, this is the record and thermometer, and just leave everything else to me.¡± Ye Mo then understood how easy it really was and there weren¡¯t many patients at night. Even if he didn¡¯t come, Xiao Wu could probably have managed it herself. ¡°We were just afraid that we would get a sudden burst of patients at night and I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it by myself. Then we would get complaints, and it is a grave matter if a patient complained about a doctor not coming. Zhou Yun is still in her trial period, and that is all the more reason she had to come. Usually, it¡¯s mostly little children who come at night, either with a cold or a fever,¡± Xiao Wei seemed to see Ye Mo¡¯s confusion and explained. Ye Mo understood that the reason he was needed to take the shift, was that they were afraid of the patients complaining about the presence of only one person at the reception. In that case, the one who didn¡¯t come would be punished severely. Xiao Wu was a girl with a round face and two dimples when she smiled which made her looked amicable. As expected, just past 6 pm, the patients started to increase, and it was just as Xiao Wu said, they were mostly some little children either having a cold or a fever. If it were just Xiao Wu by herself, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of everything. At around 11 pm, everyone was basically done with their work, and the hospital started to quieten down, leaving Ye Mo and Xiao Wu with some free time. When Xiao Wu saw there weren¡¯t many people left, she said to Ye Mo: ¡°I¡¯ll go get something to eat quickly as I also have a night shift, do you want anything?¡± Ye Mo waved his hand as he wasn¡¯t hungry yet. Seeing Xiao Wu walk out, he went to the toilet and also brought his medical briefcase with him. The reason he did so was that he understood how much its content was worth, and people were coming and going at the reception. Although it was at night, if someone just took it, then his few days of hard work, and tens of thousands of dollars spent, would have all been for nothing. ¡°You, come with me, I have some things that I need you to help me with,¡± a middle-aged doctor wearing a white gown coincidentally met Ye Mo who just came out of the toilet and stopped him. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even want to pay attention to this guy but after thinking about how his tone sounded like a supervisor or something, if he knew he was taking a shift for Xu Wei, then he would probably give Xu Wei a hard time. He decided to follow him as he was already here to help Xu Wei anyway. The doctor took Ye Mo to the emergency ward and asked, ¡°Which ward are you from?¡± Ye Mo thought that, with this guy¡¯s age, if he told him which ward he was, he would probably know that he was lying. If he happened to say the wrong one, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Therefore, he could only say: ¡°I¡¯m here because¡ª¡± Before Ye Mo could even find an excuse, the doctor¡¯s phone started ringing. He picked up and only said a few sentences before getting angry. He had an argument with the person on the phone for quite a while before Ye Mo heard him say: ¡° Divorce then, you shameless¡­¡± Finishing his call, this middle-aged man couldn¡¯t be bothered with Ye Mo anymore. He took his clothes off and took a bag before turning to leave. Ye Mo thought to himself that this guy was really doing what he liked. He left before even finishing his shift and argued about divorce with his wife¡­ at 11 pm. Ye Mo was also speechless since it was the doctor that called him here but then left before even telling him anything, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that this guy¡¯s wife was divorcing him. When Ye Mo stood up, a nurse and a twenty-year-old girl were accompanying a sixty-year-old elderly here, and he could tell by their footsteps that the situation was urgent. ¡°Who are you? Where is doctor Cui?¡± Although Ye Mo had a mouth mask, this nurse could tell he wasn¡¯t doctor Cui with just one glance and asked worriedly. ¡°Oh, he just left, I¡¯m taking a shift for someone else, it¡¯s for¡ª¡± Before Ye Mo finished saying he was taking a shift for Zhou Yun, this nurse interrupted him. ¡°Then hurry up and give this elderly a check up! He feels pain everywhere and can¡¯t even talk anymore¡­¡± The nurse helped the elderly with a pale face to the bed and was ready to assist him in the procedures. Chapter 12 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ye Mo looked at the elderly laying on the bed. When he first arrived, he seemed to be barely able to walk, but now, he was already unconscious. His face was conspicuously changing into purple pink. He looked at the worried nurse and the even more worried girl. Before he even had the chance to talk, the girl whimpered and said: ¡°Doctor, please save my grandpa, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have let him come to Ning Hai secretly¡­¡± Ye Mo frowned. He took out a few silver needles from the case then pierced the old man a few times, and his Chi immediately flowed into the old man¡¯s body. The old man exhaled a clotted breath as the purple color started to disappear from his face rapidly. In the blink of an eye, everything returned to normal. He opened his eyes and said: ¡°Qing Er, don¡¯t worry, this has already been an old problem by now.¡± The nurse and the girl called Qing Er stared at Ye Mo in shock and couldn¡¯t get a hold of themselves for a long while: ¡°What medical skills were that? Saving an old man on the border of death with just a few needles?¡± The nurse still had a face full of shock as she was looking at Ye Mo¡¯s mask. She was wondering who this substitute for doctor Cui was, and thought that his medical skills were amazing. The other girl also came to reality and immediately rushed right next to the old man¡¯s bedside: ¡°Grandpa, you scared me, I won¡¯t ever dare to bring you out on my own accord again¡­¡± Before she even finished speaking, tears had already flowed out. Ye Mo looked at this girl, she was clothed in expensive brands: a Donna Karan top that was probably worth tens of thousands and a pair of Chanel shoes. Ye Mo¡¯s first impression of her was that of a wealthy girl. Then he looked more carefully at the girl who still had tears left on her face. She was breathtaking, and he could already imagine how much prettier she would be once she matured. It felt she was equally as pretty as the woman who bought Ye Mo¡¯s charms last time. Perhaps due to her worry, her face had a tinge of redness which further complimented her snow white skin and neck. This prompted Ye Mo to look further down. A deep valley complimented by the perfectly suited Donna Karan further provoked people¡¯s imaginations. ¡°Qing Er, I¡¯m all right, help me sit up,¡± the old man waved and said. ¡°You are quite the astounding doctor! I know about my ailment, and there has been no one who could help me wake up in such a short time¡­¡± before the old man had finished talking, the girl called Qing Er seemed to have thought of something. She turned around and looked at Ye Mo in shock as she spoke: ¡°I didn¡¯t think your medical skills would be so amazing! Are you a Chinese Medicine Doctor? Do you use golden needles? Can you see what my grandpa¡¯s ailment is? We were lucky to have you beside us this time, I¡¯m truly grateful.¡± She threw out a series of questions without even stopping to catch her breath. However, this girl did not actually expect an answer, as she knew that her grandpa¡¯s condition had been examined by many other overseas and renowned specialists, but none of them could diagnose the exact illness. They just gave the old man a notice that he had half a year left to live based on the inexplicable rapid aging of his organs. She simply asked this subconsciously. She was mainly grateful towards this doctor for saving her grandpa. Luckily Li Kang Hospital was close; otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve really been unfathomable. If something happened to her grandpa, not only would she be devastated, she would also be unable to shoulder the responsibility for it. Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°I know what his ailment is!¡± Obviously, he was aware of this illness but also knew that Earth didn¡¯t have the exact explanation to the cause of this disease. Therefore, he was sure that the old man¡¯s exact condition still hadn¡¯t been diagnosed yet because this illness was too rare. It was almost one in a trillion. In the cultivation realm, there was a mineral rock called purple coral. Purple coral was a type of mineral that could be used to make middle-grade magical artifacts; however, it wasn¡¯t commonly seen. But purple coral had a unique feature which after mining this rock, it had to be stored in a jade box or it would lose its powers. If someone left purple coral in their pocket, then in a day¡¯s time, the harmful substances in purple coral would seep into the body and the purple coral itself would become a useless piece of rock. It was evident that this old man was poisoned by a purple coral. He knew this when he used his acupuncture just then. Those who are poisoned by purple coral couldn¡¯t see the symptoms immediately. If the body were healthy, the symptoms would start appearing ten years or even decades later. But if the symptoms started occurring and it wasn¡¯t treated correctly, then death would be the only path for them. The symptoms of the purple oral poisoning were the body showing tinges of purple everywhere, and the organs gradually aging into something coral-like, until eventually dying of suffocation. This old man had the typical symptoms of purple coral poisoning. If Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a cultivator, he could remove the poison slowly with herbs. Fortunately, Ye Mo was already at the first stage of Chi Gathering cultivator. He only needed to use Chi to remove it. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect Earth to have such a mineral. If he could acquire it, it would be rather pleasing. ¡°What? You said you know what my grandpa¡¯s ailment is? Doctor, can you cure him? As long as you can treat my grandpa, I will do anything you ask!¡± The girl called Qing Er finally reacted after some time, and when she spoke, her hands were even shaking. The old man also had a face of almost disbelief. It was already astounding that this young doctor could wake him up. He didn¡¯t think that he would know what his ailment was, ¡°This is too absurd. The medical standards of Li Kang Hospital in Ning Hai City are this high already? Even an emergency doctor knew of my condition, is this possible?¡± Meanwhile, Ye Mo thought about how the girl said that she would do anything and smiled. He was going to take this girl¡¯s words literally, and he also went to the conclusion that this girl¡¯s family was probably very wealthy. In that case, he didn¡¯t need to hold himself back, since he needed money, it was also fair that he got some money. Thinking about this, Ye Mo said to the nurse who still had her mouth wide open in shock: ¡°You can leave for now as I need to have a talk with the patient and his family.¡± After the nurse had left, Ye Mo knocked the table and contemplated for a while before saying, ¡°I can cure this disease.¡± The girl called Qing Er dropped her phone, and the battery flew out. She didn¡¯t even seem to realize at all that her phone might be broken by that drop. ¡°Doctor, can you actually cure my grandpa¡¯s disease, can you really?¡± Qing Er didn¡¯t have the slightest attention for her phone. Instead, she rushed in front of Ye Mo and grabbed his hands and asked with nervousness. The old man also looked at Ye Mo with a face full of shock. He didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo was lying because Ye Mo¡¯s actions before had already proved that he was a very competent doctor. Since he said so, it must mean that he knew how to cure him. ¡°Uh, I mean, Qing Er, don¡¯t be so excited, sit down and let¡¯s talk first,¡± Ye Mo enjoyed having his hands grabbed by a beautiful girl. This Qing Er was even prettier than that Su Mei. If this Qing Er went to Ning Hai University, then Su Mei would have to give over her title of the prettiest girl in Ning Hai University. The main thing was that Qing Er didn¡¯t make people uncomfortable like Su Mei. Seeing that the doctor also called her Qing Er[1], the girl blushed and let go of Ye Mo¡¯s hands, then sat by the old man quietly. She had no idea that Ye Mo didn¡¯t know what her actual name was and just called her as the old man called her. The old man laughed, seeing his granddaughter being shy, and felt that the situation was quite interesting. ¡°Do you want to cure the symptoms or cure the disease?¡± Ye Mo suddenly asked. ¡°What would curing the symptoms or the disease involve? In the end, I still want to completely cure my grandpa,¡± seeing that Ye Mo came back to the topic of treatment, Qing Er immediately asked him about it while the ruddiness on her face retreated. Meanwhile, she thought to herself that this doctor¡¯s eyes were dazzling, but it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t see his face. Ye Mo said: ¡°With my current ability if we chose to cure the disease, I only have a 70% chance of success. The other 30% would be your grandpa dying early. But, if it¡¯s only curing the symptoms, then I have 100% success chance, and it would let your grandpa live healthily for another 3 years. No matter which treatment you choose, you must pay the treatment fees right now. The medicine belongs to me, as a private physician.¡± Although Ye Mo was a bit conservative saying 70% chance, it was still according to his current power. Although his medical skills were good, he only had the power of a first stage Chi Gathering. If he reached stage 2, then he would have a 90% chance, and at stage 3, he would have a 100% chance. ¡°Huh, how could this be? Grandpa¡­¡± Qing Er apparently wasn¡¯t able to make the decision and looked at her grandpa with a troubled look. She hoped her grandpa could give her a good idea. 1: adding Er to the first name of someone is an intimate way of referring to the person. It is usually only used between parents and children, or between lovers. Chapter 13 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, there was a sliver of recognition flashing across the old man¡¯s eyes. Although he knew Ye Mo was capable, he still didn¡¯t quite believe that Ye Mo could completely cure him. Furthermore, this guy asked for money straight away without any medical morals. In the medical field, 70% success was already quite significant. However, Ye Mo said he had 70% chance of curing him with ease. This moved the old man¡¯s confidence for Ye Mo. However, thinking about how he only had a few months to live if he didn¡¯t receive treatment, the only loss in agreeing to treatment was some money, which was no object for him. Still, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to trick him to give away his money, and thus the old man said: ¡°You say you don¡¯t have 100% chance of success now, then when would you have 100% chance to successfully treat me?¡± ¡°Three years,¡± Ye Mo smiled blandly and said. Ye Mo thought in his mind that when his silver heart grass was ready for harvest, he should be able to reach stage 3 of Chi Gathering no matter what. Although he didn¡¯t understand the old man¡¯s intentions in his question, he knew that the old man was getting doubtful of him. However, he didn¡¯t care as he only had this chance of earning money anyway. He wouldn¡¯t foolishly tell others about himself even if he didn¡¯t earn money this time. Ye Mo already knew what sort of place this was, and if someone found out he had special arts that couldn¡¯t be explained by the science here, nothing good would come out of it. With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t even run away. He was well aware of the power the government held. Thus, he could only earn his money in secret and couldn¡¯t publicize his abilities. Otherwise, he would probably be dissected like a lab rat. ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose to cure the symptoms but how much money do you need? We don¡¯t have any right now so we can only ask people to transfer it to you after you cure me, or you can come and get it with us,¡± the old man was beginning to lose his new found hope. He was already sure that this doctor was a fraud. Because no one would believe that the disease he couldn¡¯t cure now could be cured three years later. The reason he still wanted Ye Mo to try was because Ye Mo woke him up with just a few needles. On top of that, he also wanted to know if this doctor was going to cheat him, he worked at Li Kang Hospital, he could run away but the hospital couldn¡¯t. Ye Mo immediately refused the old man¡¯s suggestions. Without a certain amount of power, he wouldn¡¯t expose his abilities. He knew the human heart was devious and had seen it all too many times. It could be said that other than his master Luo Ying, he wouldn¡¯t trust anyone. Plus, he didn¡¯t believe it at all that the girl didn¡¯t have money on her. How could someone as rich as her not have a single card? The old man¡¯s face immediately looked ugly as he realized doctors like this actually existed. Regardless of whether he was a fraud or not, how could he be requesting for money before he even treated him? This wasn¡¯t even bad medical morals; he had no medical morals. ¡°Grandpa, I heard all the doctors now are like that. They don¡¯t want to treat without money, don¡¯t get angry,¡± the girl called Qing Er felt better since her grandpa was starting to recover and instead came to comfort him. ¡°How much money for curing the symptoms?¡± Qing Er wasn¡¯t dumb. Although she could tell Ye Mo had some abilities, this person was quite possibly bluffing, but facing the only one who claimed can treat her grandfather, she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. ¡°200,000!¡± Ye Mo estimated that this girl¡¯s clothes were probably worth 200,000 dollars so asking for this amount was probably easy for her. Meanwhile, the girl became a bit frustrated, she only had 50,000 altogether, yet, this guy asked for 200,000. Did he ask for this much based on the value of her clothes? However, she didn¡¯t buy her clothes, and she couldn¡¯t afford it either; it was given to her by her aunty. ¡°I only have 50,000 dollars, and it¡¯s all in here. The password is 880521,¡± she gave her only card to Ye Mo. Ye Mo took the card and looked at the girl once. He thought to himself that she was really stingy. His heart protection pill was already worth more than 50,000. But it will do, he didn¡¯t care that much about it. With this 50,000, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money again for the time being. He took the card and didn¡¯t waste any time. He opened his medical case and took out a black pill and gave it to the old man: ¡°Eat this heart protection pill, and then I¡¯ll help you with acupuncture.¡± ¡°What medicine is that? Heart Protection Pill? Why does it look so ugly, don¡¯t tell me you are one of those Chinese Medicine Physician? This is Li Kang Hospital!¡± Qing Er blocked Ye Mo¡¯s hand and said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, if you don¡¯t want the treatment, I¡¯ll give the card back to you immediately,¡± Ye Mo said displeased. The old man looked at Ye Mo¡¯s eyes and waved his hand: ¡°Qing Er, move aside, give me the pill and I¡¯ll eat it.¡± The old man took the pill and ate it without any hesitation. He sighed, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but if he could actually live for another three years, then he could settle a lot of things smoothly. Otherwise, if he suddenly died, his family might erupt into chaos and even start down on the road to failure, and that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to see. Although he was 90% sure Ye Mo was a fraud, he still wanted to try as long as there was 10% hope. Seeing the old man eat the pill, Ye Mo nodded and made the old man lay down as he begun his acupuncture. Qing Er was already doubtful of Ye Mo and grew even more so after seeing him take out the black pill. But after seeing Ye Mo¡¯s acupuncture speed and her grandpa¡¯s gradually widening face, she began to have hopes for Ye Mo again. Although she hadn¡¯t seen acupuncture before in real life, she had seen it on TV. Normally, acupuncture was a slow and careful procedure. Meanwhile, this doctor was so fast that you could barely see his hand pausing. Her doubt for Ye Mo had disappeared completely as she observed that Ye Mo¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat beads. Suddenly, the young girl started to worry again because she saw her grandpa¡¯s complexion of pain. Just when she wanted to ask, Ye Mo suddenly grabbed the old man and flipped his body as he palmed the old man¡¯s back. The old man started to spew as he spat out a globule of thick, dark and clotted liquid. Ye Mo gasped for air and said to the girl: ¡°Your grandpa is fine now, there won¡¯t be any problems in three years. Tell the nurse to come in and clean up, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Before the girl could reply, he carried his little medical case and left. When Qing Er finally caught on and chased out, Ye Mo had already disappeared. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Qing Er hurried back into the emergency room. She suspected that Ye Mo was someone who cheated and ran. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t even from the Li Kang Hospital. When they just came in, the nurse said that he wasn¡¯t Doctor Cui. Now she remembered, but she couldn¡¯t even chase up to him anymore. The old man had recovered and wiped his mouth with a cloth. His eyes were peculiar as he looked at the young girl and said: ¡°This doctor isn¡¯t a fraud. I really feel the lightness in my body, it¡¯s not like the burden it was before. I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a magical doctor. Go ask the nurse later what the doctor is called, we must get to know someone like this.¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ye Mo returned to his living place, but Xu Wei hadn¡¯t come back yet. Although he helped take her shift, he also earned tens of thousands of dollars which was something to celebrate for Ye Mo who had almost run out of money. However, this sort of thing could only be done once; otherwise, his identity might get exposed. Right now, he didn¡¯t have the ability for self-defense. Revealing his identity and some of his powers right now weren¡¯t the smartest thing to do. This world should be far more dangerous than it appeared to be. Xu Wei came back the second day. Her eyes looked red and swollen. Something seemed to have happened but Ye Mo wasn¡¯t that close with her, so he didn¡¯t ask her what had happened. In the following days, other than going to school, Ye Mo cultivated and practiced martial arts. Because he had earned more money, he postponed setting up a stall in the night market again. Ye Mo found it to be strange that ever since Su Mei suffered from his treatment last time, she didn¡¯t come looking for him again. But this was for the better anyway and saved Ye Mo a lot of trouble. What Ye Mo didn¡¯t know was that some people were looking for him now. Other than Su Jingwen who bought the charms from him, there was also the old man he saved at the hospital. On top of that, even Wang Peng was looking for him because ever since the charm selling guy kicked him, his wrist didn¡¯t have any strength left. As soon as he tensed it, it would dislocate, and even after relocating it, it would still behave the same way. Nevertheless, even the old man saved by Ye Mo was turning the entire Li Kang hospital over and still couldn¡¯t find someone called Ye Mo. It was though this person just appeared and disappeared from thin air. Not only was Doctor Cui questioned, they even gathered all the doctors and nurses in the Li Kang Hospital and asked, but they just could not find that doctor who carried the medical case. Xiao Wu was suspicious of Ye Mo because that event occurred when he was taking the shift. However, she didn¡¯t notice if Ye Mo carried a small case with him, and when she had learned from Xu Wei that Ye Mo was a jobless nomad, she had lost all of her suspicions. If it weren¡¯t for the old man¡¯s identity and the fact that his disease was actually cured, people would have thought that this whole thing was fabricated by them. ¡­.. Su Jingwen¡¯s mood had been great recently. Not only was her mother¡¯s condition cured, that annoying Wang Peng hadn¡¯t appeared lately as well. Even her father, who always pressured her to get closer with Wang Peng, didn¡¯t say anything. Su Jingwen was grateful towards the person who sold her the charm from the bottom of her heart. He helped her change everything. ¡°Wenwen, did you find that person who sold you the charm?¡± a calm yet aristocratic-looking woman who sat beside her asked. ¡°Wenwen¡± was, of course, Su Jingwen, and that mature lady was her mother. Ever since Su Jingwen¡¯s mom awoke, Su Jingwen would spend time with her mom whenever she could. After the shock from the spirit cleansing charm last time, Su Jingwen¡¯s family had been trying hard to find Ye Mo. Not only did Su Jingwen and her mom tried to find him, but even Su Jingzhong was trying to find this magical person. Although she already paid for that charm, they understood now that the money she gave him was probably not even worth the charm. It was because she recognized the rarity of Ye Mo¡¯s charms that Su Jingwen stored the remaining charm carefully and kept it by herself. The reason she wanted to find Ye Mo was because she wanted to compensate him with more money. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve been to Sea Treasure Garden many times but haven¡¯t seen him once. It seems that the Wang Family is also looking for him, and I¡¯m afraid he might get into trouble with them,¡± replied Su Jingwen. Ye Mo¡¯s figure with shades and a low rim hat had already appeared in her mind countless times. The mature lady smiled and said: ¡°Jingwen, do you think someone as magical as him would be afraid of the Wang Family? You don¡¯t need to worry, just try to notice him in the future. If you see him again, you must bring him back, I must thank him personally! But even if he doesn¡¯t want to come, you must still treat him well.¡± ¡°Mhmm,¡± Su Jingwen had great curiosity towards Ye Mo in her heart, and ever since she started to wear the ghost repelling charm, she felt much more comfortable at heart. There were also countless times when she wanted to test the fireball charm, but she resisted the temptations as she only had one and there would be no more if she used it. ¡­¡­. Of course, Ye Mo didn¡¯t know that there were so many people looking for him, but even if he knew, he would pretend that he didn¡¯t. He had quite some money right now, but the things he needed for cultivation couldn¡¯t be solved in a few days¡¯ time. And with money, he didn¡¯t even need to go to the night market, so he was living very comfortably. He would spend every day between home and school. His life couldn¡¯t be simpler. However, when he walked out the library today, Ye Mo felt that someone was following him. When he walked out of the school, this feeling grew more intense. In a corner not far from the gates of the school, Ye Mo immediately saw a parked Range Rover which seemed to have more than one person inside, and they were all paying attention to him. Ye Mo jeered; it appeared that he was stalked by the people in this car. Ever since reincarnating here, Ye Mo had been keeping a low profile. Usually, if no one came looking for trouble with him, he wouldn¡¯t look for trouble with others either. His only problem right now was with this guy called Zheng Wenqiao, so it seemed that the people on this car might be related to that Zheng Wenqiao. Ye Mo was wondering whether he should walk up to them or lead them to a distant place and beat these people up when two yellow-haired youth got out of the Range Rover. These two youth walked up to Ye Mo and stared at him with a slanted eye. After some time, one of them said: ¡°You are Ye Mo? We need you to come with us¡­ You cannot refuse because if you do, you will die painfully,¡± Ye Mo smiled, he overestimated this Zheng Wenqiao, he could only get a few lackeys to do his dirty work. The two youth blocked Ye Mo and kept him in the middle, obviously preventing Ye Mo¡¯s escape. Just when they thought Ye Mo was going to refuse and prepared to teach him a lesson first, unexpectedly, Ye Mo said: ¡°Lead the way.¡± Fazed for a bit, one of the yellow-haired youth reacted and looked at Ye Mo: ¡°You¡¯ve got balls!¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t care what these two yellow-haired were saying and just followed them at a normal pace into their Range Rover. It was as though these two people were really here to greet him. When Su Jingwen drove her car to the front gates of the Ning Hai University, she saw Ye Mo apprehended into the car by two blondes and shook her head. Of course, she knew that this student must have offended someone and was taken away. However, these things happened every day, and there wasn¡¯t anything she could do about it. However, when she scanned across Ye Mo¡¯s face, her heart moved as she started wondering why this person was so familiar to her. She realized that she had probably seen his figure somewhere, and he had this indescribable temperament. She should have seen him before and even talked to him. Su Jingwen saw someone she potentially knew, and of course couldn¡¯t just neglect what she saw. No matter what, she needed to at least confirm his identity. Su Jingwen immediately called the police and told them the direction the Range Rover took as it turned and followed them in her car, but she didn¡¯t dare to follow too closely as she was afraid of being discovered by the car ahead. She followed them from afar and took out a pair of binoculars to look at the Range Rover. As expected, the Range Rover kept driving farther and farther away and was nearly in the rural areas. Su Jingwen knew that these people wanted to find a faraway place to deal with the student which could lead to his death. Right now, the Range Rover was already shaking. Perhaps these people were already torturing him, so she was getting worried, but the police still hadn¡¯t arrived. After the Range Rover had gone for another ten minutes or so, the shaking was getting fiercer by the moment. Jingwen¡¯s worry grew and grew until a police vehicle finally drove over at a moderate pace. Chapter 15 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Before reaching their destination, Ye Mo had to begin educating the hoodlums earlier because one of them had decided to attack him first. There were only five people in the Range Rover including the driver, and none of them could withstand Ye Mo¡¯s beatings. However, in a short moment, all the hoodlums bowed before Ye Mo¡¯s feet with broken arms or legs, except for the one driving, who only received two slaps across the face. This was because Ye Mo understood that he couldn¡¯t just kill people here. Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t totally sure if he wouldn¡¯t kill these hoodlums. Ye Mo was wondering how the police car came so fast since, from the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t allow even one of the hoodlums to pick up their phones. He didn¡¯t believe that Zheng Wenqiao would be so nice as to call the cops for him, so he felt uneasy. Naturally, the person who called the police gave them precise details, and the police car caught up with the Range Rover really quickly, pulling it over. Ye Mo looked at the hoodlums that were moaning in the car and said coldly: ¡°Go back and tell Zheng Wenqiao that I will come and find him,¡± as he got off of the Range Rover. ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t it you who called the police?¡± Two police officers got off their car. The one speaking was a middle-aged police officer whose face was dark due to smoking and had a look of impatience plastered on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t make the report, but these people really kidnapped me. I resisted, and this is the result. I suppose it must have been some good samaritan who called the police,¡± as Ye Mo pointed at the hoodlums lying in the car and explained. ¡°Yu brother, it was this guy who forcedly went into my car and forced me to drive to the rural district as he punched and kicked the few of us!¡± The driver, who was the only one who could still walk, saw the black-faced police officer and behaved immediately as though he saw his own dad, he immediately started to talk as he pointed at Ye Mo with his finger. The black-faced police turned his head, looked at the yellow-haired driver and nodded his head. It was obvious that he knew this yellow-haired person. Ye Mo sneered inside his heart as he could tell from the way the police was addressed that there was something between this guy and the hoodlum. As expected, before Ye Mo finished thinking, the black-faced cop stared coldly at Ye Mo, then turned his head to the driver and asked: ¡°You said he forced his way into your car and even beat you? Did he want to rob your car in broad daylight?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this person wanted to steal our car and beat us up. If it had been just a while longer, he would have definitely thrown us off the car and drive my Range Rover away.¡± This driver was unkempt due to being slapped by Ye Mo in the face twice. Now that he received a hint, he quickly told the black-faced police that Ye Mo wanted to rob the car. Ye Mo didn¡¯t say anything, he had the thought of killing these few people and leaving, but he knew that with his current power state, it would be a dream to escape the government¡¯s strong search network. However, he was quite annoyed at whoever called the police. ¡°You¡¯re suspected of Attempted Robbery and Assault and Battery, I need you to come with me to the police station.¡± As the black-faced police officer was talking, his hands were already on his gun. This young person beat those few people up, meaning that he practiced martial arts, so he had to be wary. The younger police frowned and moved his lips but eventually didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to kill them and run, so he could only follow the police onto the police car. However, he thought to himself that if someone tried to harm him illegally, he would run immediately. He only needed to go back and dig out that silver heart grass. Eventually, he would one day come back and seek revenge. Su Jingwen found things were strange when she looked through the pair of binoculars. The police came but instead took away that student-like youth, meanwhile, the Range Rover just drove away. This seemed too odd to overlook. When she called the police, she had said very clearly that those few hoodlums on the car wanted to abduct the student but how was the final result like this? At that moment, Su Jingwen finally remembered where she had seen the student with the familiar figure. He was actually the young person who sold her the charms. Although he was wearing shades and a duck mouth shaped hat at the time, his figure seemed very close to this student taken away by the police, so there was a chance that it was him. Regardless, Su Jingwen decided to have a look first. The police car drove back to the police station, and the black-faced police signaled to the two young police officers with his eyes and said: ¡°Let him rest for a bit, we¡¯ll submit his charges later.¡± Ye Mo narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. He already understood that this black-faced cop wouldn¡¯t be so nice since it was him who accused Ye Mo of Attempted Robbery and Assault and Battery. As expected, he wasn¡¯t taken to the restroom and was instead pushed inside a large temporary detention center for prisoners. When Ye Mo came inside, there were already seven or eight people; however, four men were surrounding each other. They were all very bulky, and from the tattoos on their arms, it could be seen that these were fierce men. The other few people crouched in the corners and only peeked one glance at Ye Mo before paying no further attention to him. Very soon, Ye Mo reached the conclusion that this cell wasn¡¯t made for keeping prisoners; it must only be temporary. There would probably be another place for locking them up after confirming their charges. Ye Mo looked at the four strong men and knew why the black-faced policeman locked him in here. He probably wanted them to beat him up first. Seeing the reserved looking Ye Mo come in, the four men immediately turned their eyes and stared closely at Ye Mo. Unexpectedly, he waited for a while, and the four men turned their eyes back. No one came looking for trouble. One of them had a knife scar on his chin; quite obviously, he was the leader of the four. Ye Mo saw the scarred man signal to the people around him with his eyes, and they returned to talking. Ye Mo only shot these people a few glances and didn¡¯t have any interest in them again. He was looking at this prison cell and thinking about the method he could use if he wanted to escape. However, Ye Mo¡¯s hearing was very strong, and he heard one of the four men quietly talk. ¡°Dao brother, why don¡¯t we give this little white face a beating and make him respect us?¡± the one talking was the slightly shorter man. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t simple; since we only have a few days before we are released, there¡¯s no need to start trouble. Those guys probably want us to beat this little white face, but I just won¡¯t do as they wish. Did you see, when he came in, he was fearless, and his eyes were also very cold. He is definitely someone strong, remember, don¡¯t start trouble with him,¡± the Dao brother with the knife scar on his chin immediately warned them. Ye Mo looked around. He concluded that if he wanted to leave, this place really couldn¡¯t stop him. He felt relaxed at heart and decided to find a place to sleep first. However, Ye Mo looked around the entire room, and the only relatively clean place was the bed where the guy with the knife scar was sitting, next to the window where the air was fresher. ¡°Move over, I need to sleep for a while.¡± Ye Mo walked to the scarred leader and said something that made everyone¡¯s jaws drop in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± The knifed-scarred face man stood up in disbelief. He didn¡¯t look for trouble with Ye Mo, but he came instead. Ye Mo¡¯s voice turned cold suddenly: ¡°I said I want you to move, I¡¯m going to sleep, you didn¡¯t understand?¡± Chapter 16 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡± Scarred Face swore and slapped his hands towards Ye Mo¡¯s face. Originally, he saw that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with and he was about to be released, so he didn¡¯t want trouble. But now Ye Mo came provoking him. How could Scarred Face, who usually was the one bullying others, endure that? He raised his hand to slap Ye Mo in the face. The rest of the people in the room were all laughing at Ye Mo¡¯s calamity. The few men crouched up against the corner were all shaking their hands, thinking this guy was dumb. Scarred Face didn¡¯t start trouble with him, but instead, he goes up to start sh*t. He was looking to get beaten. However, the reality immediately hit them as the seemingly naive Ye Mo grabbed Scarred Face¡¯s wrist and used his other hand to slap him a few times across the face. This wasn¡¯t the end of it as Ye Mo kicked Scarred Face in the stomach. Not only did the strong figured Scarred Face not have any means of retaliation, but he was actually kicked flying by Ye Mo as he smashed onto the metal doors, making a crashing sound. The black-faced cop outside heard the banging noises, and a cold sneer tugged at the corner of his mouth as he immediately called someone. ¡°Hello, Young Master Zheng? Yes, it¡¯s me, that guy is locked up and is being taught a lesson by Scarred Face, it has nothing to do with us. Oh, yes yes I will let him have a good time before he goes to trial. I will make him shed a layer of skin¡ª¡± When black-faced heard there were voices outside, he immediately hung up and pretended to do his duty as he walked to the entrance. Scarred Face himself didn¡¯t even believe that he would be defeated so effortlessly. He had been in the mafia industry for many years and immediately knew that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t someone to be easily messed with. Although he looked ferocious, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. If he pissed Ye Mo off, there wouldn¡¯t be anything good for him. This little white face was so strong that Scarred Face was sure that even if all four of them jumped him, they would still be no match for him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be provoking them. Ye Mo walked slowly towards Scarred Face and said: ¡°I want to sleep on the bed close to the window, do you have any objections?¡± Originally, when Scarred Face saw Ye Mo walk over, his heart was beating fast as he thought Ye Mo was going to attack again but he didn¡¯t think Ye Mo just said he wanted to sleep on that bed. He felt relieved and said: ¡°No objections, no objections, please take the bed!¡± Scarred Face saw the situation and immediately put on a smile. He even ignored the pain of being smashed against the metal door. Seeing how Scarred Face was so careful in giving a smile, the other few robust men didn¡¯t even dare to make a bigger sound. What a joke, the usually invincible Scarred Face didn¡¯t even have the ability to defend himself in front of this man. If they went looking for trouble with Ye Mo now, this would be no different to ask for a beating. When Su Jingwen made her way towards the police station, the more she thought about the figure, the more she felt that he looked like the person who sold her the charms. This further made up her mind to bail the person out. But what took Su Jingwen by surprise was that the people from the police station actually refused to let her see Ye Mo. ¡°He¡¯s not a prisoner, what right do you have to refuse? And what right do you have to lock him up?¡± Although Su Jingwen didn¡¯t know the truth about the story, she definitely knew there was a problem. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t only take Ye Mo to the police station and let the people from the Range Rover off free. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that the Range Rover was already parked outside the hospital. ¡°This person is involved in Attempted Robbery and Assault and Battery; we are still recording his charges. If you want to see him, come tomorrow,¡± the black-faced cop saw that Su Jingwen had an upper-class temperament and was a beautiful woman, and thus tolerated her. ¡°Really? How come it isn¡¯t the same as what I saw? I clearly saw a Range Rover take my friend away. Eventually, nothing happens to the Range Rover, but my friend is taken to the police station. What is the meaning of this?¡± Su Jingwen demanded. ¡°Don¡¯t say things you can¡¯t prove. This is the police station; we need evidence for everything. If you still try to mess around, I will arrest you for obstruction of police duties!¡± The black-faced police officer didn¡¯t expect this woman to have witnessed the scene. Immediately, his face went taut, and his tone grew hard. ¡°So tough, I want to see how you are going to apprehend me,¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s face suddenly grew cold. This arrogant officer was fabricating the truth! The youth that was taken in must not be in a good situation right now. ¡°You, come in with me and record your charges. I suspect you to be in the same group with the suspect of Attempted Robbery!¡± The black-faced cop pointed his finger at Su Jingwen and said pointedly. Ye Mo¡¯s apparels didn¡¯t seem to be worth much. Since this woman appeared to be related to him, their background couldn¡¯t possibly be significant. He would show her who was the boss first. ¡°Are you a cop or a fugitive?¡± Su Jingwen was angry, this person was too cocky. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it you can report me. My name is Huang Shu, please don¡¯t forget it,¡± the black-faced cop said contemptuously. ¡°Captain Huang¡­¡± the younger cop couldn¡¯t watch it any longer and walked up and called him. He felt that Captain Huang¡¯s actions were like that of a bandit, but he didn¡¯t dare to say much. Before Huang Shu said anything, another voice came through the door: ¡°Since when did our police department became a place for bandits?¡± The sound was thick and had an irrefutable tone. ¡°Geng Suo¡­¡± Huang Shu and the younger cop both saw the person talking at the doorway and hurried to call out to him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the middle-aged man scanned Huang Shu and asked. ¡°Oh, you are CEO Su, why are you here?¡± The middle-aged man saw Su Jingwen with one glance and immediately realized who she was. ¡°You are the driver Geng Xuebin? How did you become a cop?¡± Su Jingwen also recognized the person in front. A few years ago, he was her father¡¯s chauffeur. She didn¡¯t expect him to be a cop now and seemed to be the manager of this station. He had been climbing the ranks surprisingly fast. ¡°Yea, I followed the arrangements of the authority. Oh by the way, what happened just then?¡± The middle-aged man remembered what had happened and immediately had a bad hunch. CEO Su was the daughter of Mayor Su. If she were mistreated on his territory, then he, Geng Xuebin, would be unable to explain himself. ¡°Hm,¡± as soon as Geng Xuebin brought this matter up, Su Jingwen¡¯s face reverted to one of stern rigor and grunted: ¡°Someone abducted my friend and after the intervention of police, they locked my friend up instead, while the abductors are nowhere to be seen. I came to see my friend, but they say that I¡¯m also a suspect in the Attempted Robbery myself. He also said that if I¡¯m not satisfied with that, I should report him. Are all the police so cocky nowadays?¡± Huang Shu¡¯s face was already growing pale; even his black-faced couldn¡¯t cover it up. He didn¡¯t think that this woman actually knew his manager. Although he was aware that Young Master Qiao would eventually protect him, this would undoubtedly affect his path of climbing higher in the ranks. ¡°Did you say that just then? Is this the attitude of a police officer?¡± Manager Geng hated this black-faced person. Normally, he did what he liked because he knew he was Zheng Wenqiao¡¯s person. Unfortunately, this time, he actually tried to frame the daughter of the mayor. ¡°Yes, I was just angry at that moment, but I didn¡¯t really have that thought in mind,¡± Huang Shu didn¡¯t dare to lie. After all, there were quite a few people who heard what he said. Generally, no one would tell others what he had said, but today, he actually met someone who knew his manager. ¡°Remove his gun and immediately investigate this matter. Chen Zhen, you will be responsible for this. Find a conclusion to this affair quickly! The police are the guardians of the people, not hoodlums and cheaters,¡± this manager took care of things quickly and even removed the Captain Huang¡¯s police badge in front of her. Su Jingwen knew he was doing it to pacify her, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Manager Geng, what you¡¯re doing is illegal. Even if you accuse me, you have no power to do anything to me,¡± seeing that Geng Wenbin was serious, this Captain Huang immediately became worried. He thought Geng Wenbin knew his connections with Zheng Wenqiao and was at most putting on an act. He didn¡¯t know Geng Wenbin was serious. ¡°CEO Su, let¡¯s go see your friend first. It¡¯s my disgrace to have such scum in the police department. Later, I will apologize to Mayor Su personally,¡± Geng Wenbin didn¡¯t seem to hear Huang Shu¡¯s yells and didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to him. He was very clear that even without the incident with Su Jingwen¡¯s friend, the things black-faced had done was enough for him to be in prison for a very long time. ¡°What? Mayor Su?¡± Huang Shu was shocked. Thinking about Geng Wenbin¡¯s attitude to the woman and how he called her CEO Su, if he still didn¡¯t understand that this woman was connected to Mayor Su, then he would be a pig. If this woman was someone of Mayor Su, then even Zheng Wenqiao wouldn¡¯t have any means to save him. Immediately, Huang Shu¡¯s heart fell into an icy cover. Chapter 17 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Initially, Su Jingwen thought that Ye Mo would suffer a great deal being locked up; however, what made her astonished was that when they opened the retention center, Ye Mo was lazily laying on the bed and didn¡¯t even bother to take his shoes off. Meanwhile, a few robust men were standing carefully beside him. It was so quiet that it didn¡¯t seem like a temporary prison, but instead a classroom during night study. The metal door opened and Ye Mo immediately understood what had happened after he saw Su Jingwen. It looked like that Su Jingwen saw him somewhere and possibly realized that he was the person who sold the charms to her, and therefore, came to save him. Perhaps even the police call was made by her. However, if that was really her, then she was causing more trouble instead of helping him. ¡°Hello, you might know me, I¡¯m Su Jingwen. When I saw you being taken away by some people at the entrance to Ning Hai University, I called the police,¡± when Su Jingwen saw that Ye Mo was all right, she immediately felt relieved in her heart. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it were really him since his charms were so powerful, how could he be afraid of a few hoodlums in here? Ye Mo thought to himself that things were exactly as he had thought. Su Jingwen was acting out of goodwill so he wouldn¡¯t blame her. However, her words sounded like she wasn¡¯t too sure if he was the person who sold the charms to her or not. Since she wasn¡¯t sure, Ye Mo would definitely not admit it as he knew how much ruckus it would cause if he did. But now, he didn¡¯t even have the means to leave the police station and had even thought about killing and escaping. If someone with greater powers came down on him, there would be no good result for him since his powers were still too low¡­ Ye Mo sighed in his heart. Seeing how Ye Mo was hesitating to say something, Su Jingwen hurried to say: ¡°This isn¡¯t a place to talk, let¡¯s go!¡± Geng Wenbin personally helped write down Ye Mo¡¯s released paper before sending Ye Mo and Su Jingwen to the front gate. Su Jingwen¡¯s car was a red Mercedes. When Ye Mo entered the car, he immediately felt that the smell was very pure; it was a faint woman¡¯s aroma. Ye Mo immediately knew that she rarely ever took people into her car or possibly never brought anyone in, but since Su Jingwen told him to get on, he wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Could we enjoy a dinner together tonight?¡± Su Jingwen already took Ye Mo as the master who sold her the charms, so her words were rather hospitable. After leaving school, Ye Mo still didn¡¯t eat anything, so when Su Jingwen invited him to dinner, he agreed casually. The restaurant Su Jingwen took Ye Mo to was called West Lake Family. This restaurant was relatively tranquil, and the decorations were very elegant. There weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant, making it very serene. When Ye Mo first stepped in, he immediately felt this place was a good place to eat. Usually, he ate from fast food restaurants on the side of the road and wasn¡¯t fussed about what he ate. ¡°Jingwen, long time no see,¡± a plump yet elegant woman saw Su Jingwen come in and immediately came up with a smile. ¡°Sister Fang, I had some things recently and were not able to come over. Today I brought a friend over for dinner, is there a private room available?¡± Su Jingwen smiled. She spoke casually, and it was clear that she was quite familiar with this Sister Fang. Hearing Su Jingwen¡¯s words, this lady with an elegant temperament glanced at Ye Mo once curiously, but then immediately pretended that it was nothing as she said: ¡°Yes, the Good Friend Room is still available.¡± Sister Fang wasn¡¯t very pretty, but the mass in front of her chest was quite huge, and she had a pair of peach flower eyes. Usually, this type of women gave people a sense of flirtatiousness, but Sister Fang¡¯s elegant manner showed people that she was a well-educated woman, and the element of flirtatiousness was not there. However, when Su Jingwen said Ye Mo was her friend, Ye Mo still caught the changes in Sister Fang¡¯s eyes. The Good Friend Room was dimly lighted and honestly didn¡¯t seem like a place to eat. It was more like a place for two lovers to have meaningful conversations. Ye Mo didn¡¯t really like this environment and immediately pulled the curtains open. The dusk sunlight shone in, and the room instantly became clearer. ¡°Jingwen, you can order first, I¡¯ll go now to prepare some tea,¡± Sister Fang took out a menu and placed it on the table before turning to leave. Ye Mo thought to himself: ¡°They need the female owner of this place to make tea? Where are the waiters?¡± Although seeing through Ye Mo¡¯s confusion, Su Jingwen said: ¡°Sister Fang is a master in the art of tea. Those who come to eat here are all regular customers, and usually, Sister Fang makes the tea herself. The menu is here, pick your dishes,¡± as Su Jingwen spoke, she passed the menu in her hands to Ye Mo. Ye Mo flicked through the menu. There weren¡¯t much variety, but the image of each dish was very attractive and exquisite. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a price?¡± Ye Mo found out that there was no price on his menu. ¡°Regardless of what dish it is, they are all 300 a dish, so there is no need for a price. Every regular customer knows about that,¡± Su Jingwen smiled sweetly. Ye Mo fazed for a moment as he thought that a plate of celery cost 300 too? But he didn¡¯t say this. He wasn¡¯t wealthy, but that didn¡¯t mean other people were not. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know that the most expensive thing here wasn¡¯t the dishes. He wasn¡¯t too fussy about food, but Ye Mo knew Su Jingwen was wealthy. Since the prices were all the same, he ordered a few randomly. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t into tea, but this didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t understand tea. After drinking Sister Fang¡¯s tea, the aroma remained on the lips and tongue, making people have the urge to drink a second time. Seeing that Ye Mo seemed to like the tea here, Su Jingwen smiled faintly and asked: ¡°You are the master that sold me the charm last time, right?¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s unexpected way of questioning was very effective usually, but it was useless to Ye Mo. He didn¡¯t expose anything in his mannerism and didn¡¯t show a very calm face. Instead, he asked with surprise: ¡°What charm master? I¡¯m only a student, look this is my student ID.¡± As he spoke, Ye Mo took out his student ID and showed Su Jingwen. Ye Mo, Ning Hai University (05) Biology Specialisation. He was a fourth-year university student. Su Jingwen returned the ID card to Ye Mo with disappointment. She didn¡¯t think that she got the wrong person. She saw that he was taken away at the entrance to Ning Hai University, but she didn¡¯t think he really was a university student. ¡°Um, Su Jingwen, did you get the wrong person? You took me to such a high-class restaurant for food, I¡¯m quite embarrassed,¡± although Ye Mo knew Su Jingwen wouldn¡¯t regret over a mere few thousand dollars, he still needed to say this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; you look very similar to my friend. Plus, even if I got the wrong person, it¡¯s not that important. The first meeting might be unfamiliar, but during the second meeting, we will be familiar, and we will know each other in the future, won¡¯t we? You¡¯re younger than me so you can refer to me as Sister Jingwen. Calling me by my full name sounds a bit weird,¡± Su Jingwen smiled once again. Ye Mo didn¡¯t give her a bad impression because Ye Mo was a handsome young man, and the eyes he looked at her with were very clear and didn¡¯t make her feel uncomfortable. ¡°Then Sister Jingwen, I¡¯ll benefit from you and enjoy this meal,¡± Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t be reserved for the dishes brought to him, and he didn¡¯t feel bad for eating this without paying. He was sure that his spirit cleansing charm that he sold last time saved Su Jingwen¡¯s mother, because, he was confident of his charms, and he could tell from Su Jingwen¡¯s attitude towards him. Su Jingwen took out a name card and gave it to Ye Mo: ¡°This is my number, if those people still look for trouble with you, you can call me.¡± Ye Mo took the card and thought inwardly: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you this time, there wouldn¡¯t be that much trouble. I probably won¡¯t be calling you after this meal; you are you, I am me. We wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll take it. However, there¡¯s nothing I can help you with,¡± Ye Mo said casually. ¡°Perhaps not now but maybe sometimes, I¡¯ll be needing your help.¡± Su Jingwen smiled charmingly as no one would know what she was thinking. Ye Mo blamed himself for talking too much. He didn¡¯t even have enough time to cultivate, the less the trivial things, the better. Su Jingwen suddenly felt that when she was with Ye Mo, things seemed peaceful and she didn¡¯t have any pressure. Chapter 18 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Although it was also a medium-sized family, the Ning Family of Beijing met its downfall after many years. With illness forcing the retirement of the old man Ning, the Ning Family had become shakier. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Ning Family was oppressive. Although it was a family meeting, there wasn¡¯t the slightest sense of joy or happiness. ¡°Will Qingxue that girl still not change her mind?¡± after remaining silent some time, a fifty-year-old or so man sitting at the top seat knocked the table and asked. He was the current head of the Ning Family, Ning Zhongze, and the eldest son of the old man Ning. He was also the governor of the Beijing River District. With Beijing being such a huge international city, a district governor was already better received than some vice state governors from other states. But in a place like Beijing, a district governor wasn¡¯t anything. With the old man Ning retiring and him being also in his 50¡¯s, district governor would be the final destination of his career if nothing magical happened. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s isn¡¯t up to her now. Third Brother currently managed our Ning Family Medical Material, and I think that he knows the current problem we are facing. Our original biggest supplier, the American Sika Company is being controlled by that business woman from the Song Family which is lethal to our Ning Family.¡± ¡°After father retired, I don¡¯t think our Ning Family could do anything in the political field anymore. If our commercial properties receive a big hit again, I think our Ning Family will be on the decline. Although Song Shaowen is promiscuous, his Song Family is still a big family. If we have a marriage alliance with them, not only will our business would see an immediate success, but big brother might also have the possibility to advance in his career,¡± the middle-aged man sitting by Ning Zhongze¡¯s right-hand side spoke quickly with an excited tone. Ning Zhongze sighed and waved his hand: ¡°Zhongwei, I understand what you mean. Although having a marriage alliance with the Song Family is definitely beneficial to our Ning Family, Song Shaowen cannot be relied upon¡­ Sigh, I think we should discuss this thing with Third Brother. After all, Qingxue is his daughter.¡± ¡°Big brother, I think Fourth Brother is right. At this time, we¡¯ve reached the life and death moment of our Ning Family, and we¡¯re only asking Qingxue to marry into the Song Family. It¡¯s nothing significant. I think Qingxue could understand, and so can Third Brother. Plus, Qingxue is taking care of the business in Beijing so she should know. Can¡¯t she see the big picture?¡± The person who agreed was the second brother Ning Zhongshou sitting on the left. ¡°Dad, Second Uncle, and Fourth Uncle¡¯s words are all true. I think that although Shaowen is a bit promiscuous, which young person isn¡¯t these days? Usually, these types of people change after getting married. This is for Qingxue¡¯s good as well. At least he is better than that paralyzed person in the Ye Family. Plus, Shaowen has had feelings for Qingxue for a long time. He won¡¯t mistreat her,¡± seeing that both his uncles¡¯ opinions were unanimous, Ning Zhongze¡¯s eldest son Ning Xili also confirmed. Ning Zhongze remained silent for a while before raising his head and saying: ¡°We¡¯ll do this, I¡¯ll talk to Zhongfei and Zhongshou, and I¡¯ll get Huili to work on Qingxue. There are not a lot of days remaining before the 1st of November. Try to do the wedding in October.¡± A youth sitting at the end opened his mouth, but seeing that the leader of the family had already spoken, he finally swallowed his words. He was the second son of Ning Zhongze, Ning Yang, and was the only one in the Ning Family that didn¡¯t agree with this hasty decision of marriage. So, as soon as the family meeting finished, Ning Yang went straight for Ning Qingxue. Although after Ning Qingxue¡¯s public words last time, people in the outside world had thought of her being restrained by the Ning Family, this was simply that Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to go out herself. Her personality was indifferent, and she didn¡¯t like going out. Ever since she was fired from her duties in the Ning Family Medical Materials, she spent most of her time at home. Other than her only best friend Li Mumei, she barely saw anyone. Li Mumei was not only Ning Qingxue¡¯s assistant in the Ning Family Medical Material but also her best friend and her cousin. If there was anyone in the Ning Family that Ning Qingxue could still get along with, it was her cousin Ning Yang. However, Ning Yang had a lot of things on his mind and hardly came to see her. But today, Ning Yang came over, and this gave Ning Qingxue a bad feeling. ¡°Brother Yang, long time no see!¡± Li Mumei saw Ning Yang and immediately greeted. She and Ning Qingxue were talking about something. Ning Yang¡¯s face looked awful, but he didn¡¯t avoid the topic. ¡°Qingxue, your life is in your hands. I think if you can go abroad, I can help you. The future of a family is not to be earned through a woman.¡± The primary purpose of Ning Yang coming here was to help Ning Qingxue escape because he was the only one who knew what sort of a person Song Shaowen was. After hearing Ning Yang¡¯s words, Ning Qingxue¡¯s face immediately became pale. No matter what she said publicly, she still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being sold by her family. ¡°Qingxue¡­¡± Li Mumei called out worriedly. The room settled into an uncomfortable silence. Ning Yang knew that it would be tough even if he tried sending his cousin abroad. Plus, what use would it be leaving the country? She would ultimately be reeled back in by the family. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you arrange it first in case we¡¯re out of time. Mumei, Qingxue is going to need your help,¡± Ning Yang stood up and left hurriedly. If Ning Qingxue wanted to go abroad, this had to be done as soon as possible. If his uncles learned about it, they would not let her go out. Seeing Ning Qingxue¡¯s wooden face, Li Mumei felt great sympathy for her. She and Qingxue were best friends; it was just because she was too beautiful that she didn¡¯t have freedom. Who didn¡¯t know what sort of person Song Shaowen was in the Beijing circle? He was juggling public affairs with multiple women and was photographed countless times doing so. If it weren¡¯t for the Song Family¡¯s power and their authority in disguising such shameful truth, probably the whole world would have known already. This person also had a disgusting taste. He liked to give the girls he was bored of playing with to other people. There were countless girls in Beijing that he ruined. Once, there was a girl who was on a path to become a superstar who resisted Song Shaowen; she had both of her legs broken and was thrown into a brothel. Eventually, the girl was forced to suicide. So in the Beijing circle, he was called the Demon. ¡°Qingxue, I may have a solution, but it would ruin your reputation and render you no longer desirable for such an awful hand in marriage¡­¡± as Li Mumei spoke, she also seemed to realize that her idea wasn¡¯t really good and started to stutter. ¡°What is it? Do tell!¡± Ning Qingxue stared at Li Mumei. No matter what idea it was, as long as she could get rid of Song Shaowen, she was willing to do it. Li Mumei sighed and said: ¡°That is, to use your shield again. You¡¯ve said publicly that you¡¯re Ye Mo¡¯s woman already. Although everyone knows that this is your excuse, but if something really did happen between you and Ye Mo, then¡­¡± Seeing Ning Qingxue look at her in shock, Li Mumei knew she misunderstood and hurried to say: ¡°When I said ¡®something to happen between you two¡¯ I didn¡¯t mean it that way. You also know he is naturally that¡­ his¡­ he can¡¯t do anything to you anyway. However, if you suddenly married him and lived with him together, and occasionally let a journalist take a picture of you and him on the same bed, then the Song Family will refuse to take you in.¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up but remained silent. Li Mumei had been with her the longest, so she knew her intentions. Li Mumei said once again: ¡°That Ye Mo is a typical son of the rich and he loves his face. Apparently, after you broke the marriage, he still wanted a girl in his class to be his girlfriend to cover his natural¡­ ¡°But do you know how that girl replied to him? She asked him ¡®Young Master Ye, would you be able to get it on in bed with me?¡¯ It was even said that Ye Mo fainted due to anger on the spot because he didn¡¯t think that his classmate who was originally so respectful towards him would suddenly treat him like that. This person is probably dumb and still hasn¡¯t come to the fact that he was kicked out of the Ye Family. Besides, he must be subsisting on a tight budget. I have already asked someone to give him the 20 grand last time, and apparently, he accepted it without protest. If you give him some tens of thousand dollars again, he would definitely do something that gives him face and money to spend.¡± Ning Qingxue sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t really care about my reputation. It is long gone. It¡¯s just¡­ would the Song Family take their revenge on him?¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Qingxue, I really don¡¯t know what to say about you, but the Song Family is such a big family, and they will want to keep their image, so if you marry Ye Mo and something happens to him, anyone would relate that to the Song Family. I don¡¯t think the Song Family would do something that doesn¡¯t really benefit them,¡± Li Mumei seemed to analyze the situation with experience. Ning Qingxue remained silent for a moment before nodding her head: ¡°Okay, I will have to owe him one more time.¡± However, Li Mumei shook her head: ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re wrong. This time you won¡¯t owe him, he will owe you. I can guarantee that Ye Mo¡¯s thoughts are different than yours. He would be glad to do so. How about this¡­ Tomorrow is Jingwen¡¯s birthday, and we¡¯ll use this excuse to go to Ning Hai. After Jingwen¡¯s birthday party, I¡¯ll go with you to Ye Mo and reveal our plan?¡± Ning Qingxue was familiar with Su Jingwen. When she was still going to school, Su Jingwen was famously beautiful in Beijing; however, a few years before, something had happened to her mother and therefore had gone to Ning Hai. However, Li Mumei was still very close friends with Su Jingwen. ¡­¡­. Ye Mo finally came to class after a long while. And now, he had already self-taught himself with nearly all the content of these few years of university. He only came today because Shi Xiu invited him for food which was mainly because Shi Xiu got a few free vouchers for the school¡¯s restaurant. Since there was free food, he wanted Ye Mo to come as well. If Ye Mo had only one friend in Ning Hai University, that would have been Shi Xiu. Normally, when Ye Mo went to class, Shi Xiu would sit next to him as he got along well with Ye Mo. It had been like this ever since Ye Mo went to Ning Hai University, and didn¡¯t change just because Ye Mo was kicked out of the Ye Family. When Ye Mo recovered his consciousness the first time, he was awakened by Shi Xiu who also warned him not to make contact with Yan Yan. Later on, when Ye Mo was kicked out of the Ye Family and had financial difficulties, he would try his best to help Ye Mo as much as he could. It could be said that, in Ning Hai University, the only people who helped Ye Mo in the end were Wang Ying and Shi Xiu. Wang Ying¡¯s help might be due to Ye Ling, but Shi Xiu was Ye Mo¡¯s real friend. ¡°Ye Mo, this is Heartless Bing¡¯s class again. You are already on her bad side, and if you didn¡¯t come, it would have been okay, so when she teaches, don¡¯t say a word. If she sees you, she might want to trouble you again,¡± Shi Xiu said to Ye Mo carefully. Ye Mo smiled and patted Shi Xiu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I won¡¯t care about these narrow-hearted women. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect you. I can stay quiet for a whole month, much less during a lesson in class.¡± Shi Xiu also smiled as he obviously didn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo could remain silent for a month. ¡°Who did you call narrow-hearted, Ye Mo? Someone paralyzed like you could not possibly have the face to talk about others and even have the face to come to class?¡± a very crisp girl voice interrupted Ye Mo¡¯s words. ¡°Yan Yan, what do you mean? Ye Mo wasn¡¯t talking about you, what right do you have to talk? Is it because you think Ye Mo can be bullied?¡± Shi Xiu was not happy about Yan Yan¡¯s behavior. ¡°Aiyoh, Shi Xiu, you seem to have enough guts to yell.¡± Yan Yan saw the ¡°goodie goodie¡± Shi Xiu dared to yell at her, and immediately went on the defensive. However, Ye Mo pulled Shi Xiu aside and said: ¡°Why taking her seriously, just pretend as if it was a harmless dog barking.¡± ¡°Ye Mo¡ª¡± Yan Yan pointed at Ye Mo and was about to swear. Ye Mo sneered, and before Yan Yan could respond, he said: ¡°Being ugly isn¡¯t your fault, but showing off your ugliness is your bad. Oh right, didn¡¯t you say last time I couldn¡¯t go in bed with you? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in a dinosaur like you.¡± Ye Mo was avenging the former soul of the body. Yan Yan was too cocky. Yan Yan was originally going to start swearing, but she suddenly laughed. Ye Mo actually called her ugly! Although she wasn¡¯t the prettiest in the school, she was easily the most beautiful in the class, and she immediately fought back: ¡°I¡¯m ugly?! Ye Mo, you¡¯re blind! Open your eyes and look! Do you know someone prettier than me? Do you? If you do, then I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m ugly, if not¡ª¡± At this moment, a soft voice at the door of the classroom interrupted her: ¡°Ye Mo, come out, I¡¯ve come looking for you a few times already, but I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Almost everyone looked towards the doorway, and all the male student¡¯s eyes immediately stared dead straight. A stunningly beautiful girl stood at the doorway. This girl at the door was like a flower that rose from the water; there were no signs of makeup. With shapely eyebrows and her faint smile and beautiful face, you didn¡¯t even need to look at her curvaceous body to know that she was a rare beauty. If this girl were a Ning Hai University¡¯s student, then the prettiest girl in the university wouldn¡¯t be Su Mei, but the girl in front of their eyes. Yan Yan was like a chicken grabbed by its neck. Her rambling suddenly stopped. She was just saying that Ye Mo didn¡¯t know a woman prettier than her and then immediately came a woman that was far above her league. Even worse, this woman was calling out to Ye Mo! Ye Mo stared coldly once at Yan Yan. He didn¡¯t need to take this woman seriously and didn¡¯t want to be affiliated with her in the future. ¡°Jingwen, is there something up?¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t think that Su Jingwen actually came to the classroom to find him. From her words, it sounded like this wasn¡¯t the first or second time she was doing this. Seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t call her Sister Jingwen but just called her Jingwen, Su Jingwen rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t say a word. Due to her father, Su Jingwen had a skewed view towards men. However, she was a lot less guarded around Ye Mo. Although Ye Mo wasn¡¯t the person she was looking for, he resembled that person. On top of that, Ye Mo looked at her with clear eyes and didn¡¯t have any vulgar intents; he was easy to read, just like an open book. Plus, Ye Mo was a student, and all these factors combined made Su Jingwen have a good impression of Ye Mo. ¡°Can¡¯t I come looking for you when nothing is up? Do you have time? How about we talk outside,¡± Su Jingwen smiled and said. Ye Mo nodded helplessly. He knew that free food wasn¡¯t to be earned so easily. He needed to be careful accepting offers next time. Eating one meal meant that he had to take a shift for someone till midnight, and now Su Jingwen came looking for him. He thought about it and just stood at the doorway, telling Shi Xiu not to wait for him tonight. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± just when Ye Mo said that to Su Jingwen, he saw the English teacher Yun Bing walk in with a few textbooks. Her face was full of disgust when she saw Ye Mo leave the classroom, but when she looked at Su Jingwen, her face had a sliver of surprise which turned into pity. Of course, Ye Mo also saw Yun Bin, but he didn¡¯t care about his grades so he couldn¡¯t care less what this woman did. It didn¡¯t matter even if she failed him. Chapter 20 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Ye Mo, I want to ask for your help,¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s tone sounded like she was embarrassed. Ye Mo thought to himself: ¡°I knew this was going to happen!¡± However, his impression of Su Jingwen wasn¡¯t bad. From the first time when he saw her desperate to save her mom, he knew this woman was someone worth helping. Besides, although he went to the police station because of her last time, she was just acting out of goodwill. ¡°Tell me, if I can help you ¡ª and if it doesn¡¯t take a long time ¡ª I will definitely do my best to assist you. It is my honor to help a beautiful lady,¡± Ye Mo smiled. ¡°Actually, Ye Mo, you look nice when you smile, you need to smile more,¡± Su Jingwen suddenly popped up with an entirely irrelevant sentence. Ye Mo became flustered for a bit. Although he understood people and how things worked in his new reincarnated surroundings, there was a barrier in the depth of his heart. When he entered the police station last time, this defense grew stronger. He was scared that his secrets would be leaked and caused him to be in danger. Therefore, he was usually cold and reserved when he was around people. Now when he heard Su Jingwen say this, he felt that he seemed to be a bit too careful. As long as he didn¡¯t expose his real secret, he wouldn¡¯t need to be so careful. ¡°Ye Mo, I¡¯ve looked you up¡­¡± Su Jingwen stopped and subtly looked at Ye Mo¡¯s expression. Seeing that his face was normal, she gasped a sigh of relief and continued: ¡°I have a cousin who is also in Ning Hai University. Her name is Su Mei, I¡¯ve heard about you from her. Do you have some misunderstanding with her? Her personality is a bit arrogant, but she isn¡¯t a bad person. Nevermind, let¡¯s not talk about her. I don¡¯t understand her that well either. Um, um¡­¡± Su Jingwen stuttered for a long while but still couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. In fact, Su Mei told Su Jingwen that Ye Mo didn¡¯t know how to handle delicate situations, but Su Jingwen didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all. She was very clear what sort of a person Su Mei was. The reason she talked about Su Mei was that she didn¡¯t want Ye Mo to give up on himself. She still wanted to say that she knows someone very powerful who can even cure a person in a vegetative state. If she could find this person, then perhaps his problem would be cured too. However, she wasn¡¯t able to say this. After all, although she was a bit familiar with Ye Mo, it wasn¡¯t to the degree where they could say anything. They were just ordinary friends. Plus, how awkward would it be for a girl to say those words? Ye Mo understood Su Jingwen¡¯s meanings. Since she was Su Mei¡¯s cousin, it meant that she already knew about him. It was normal for her to be unable to express those words. He waved his hand to stop Su Jingwen from continuing: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m living quite happily, and there isn¡¯t anything troubling me. Don¡¯t worry about it. Still, thank you for your concern. Okay, now let¡¯s talk about what I can help you with.¡± Su Jingwen had a faint blush on her face and thought: ¡°Although Ye Mo¡¯s expression said that he really didn¡¯t care about his condition, was he really thinking that way and didn¡¯t care about it at all?¡± However, Su Jingwen secretly made up her mind that if she met the person who sold the charms, she would ask if she could buy a charm that could cure Ye Mo. Although she hadn¡¯t known Ye Mo for long, she felt very comfortable being with him. Not only was Ye Mo handsome, but his personality was quite friendly and open. He didn¡¯t make her feel the slightest pressure. This was the reason she was willing to help Ye Mo. ¡°Today is my birthday, and due to family reasons, I haven¡¯t had a happy birthday for many years. I want to invite you to come to my birthday party tomorrow night. I wonder if you would be willing to come?¡± What she really meant to say was that she needed a male partner for a dance, but she hadn¡¯t found the suitable person. Asking this innocent Ye Mo to help her out was perfect for this. Ye Mo became dazed, and some warmness rose in his heart. Su Jingwen knew that he was the abandoned son of the Ye Family, and yet she still invited him. This showed that in her heart, she had the same thought as Shi Xiu, treating him as a true friend without exterior motives. ¡°Of course I would be willing to, thank you for inviting me to your birthday party. I¡¯ll come for sure,¡± Ye Mo agreed happily. Su Jingwen gave an invitation to Ye Mo and said: ¡°I won¡¯t have the time to call you that night, but it is at 6 pm at Yu Wan private place, and the address is on top. I need to go to the airport to pick up my friends, so I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡± Seeing Su Jingwen¡¯s Mercedes disappear, he thought that if he wanted to go to her birthday party, he needed a gift for her; he couldn¡¯t go empty handed. Although he had some money on him, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t an idiot. He needed to save the money for cultivation. At last, Ye Mo bought a very ordinary Jade from the market and made it into a magical Jade bracelet artifact. Although it was a bracelet, there were only six pea-sized beads of Jade on it. They were sculpted into circular shape from the Jade Ye Mo bought and made into a magical defensive artifact. Although this magical defensive artifact didn¡¯t even have a level, it could still defend against some simple attacks. However, there were only six Jade beads on this bracelet. Each time it defended against an attack, it would damage a Jade bead. Although it didn¡¯t look very refined, it was practical and helpful. With Ye Mo¡¯s current ability, he could only finish six. Hopefully, Su Jingwen would not need a bead from this bracelet in her whole lifetime. For someone as rich as Su Jingwen, a few hundred dollars of Jade was nothing to her. The bracelet Ye Mo was going to give looked a little ugly, and she might not even wear it. However, regardless of whether she was going to wear it or not, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t mention the magic enclosed in this artifact. When he returned to his home, Xu Wei still hadn¡¯t come back. Ye Mo cared for his flowers and grass a little. There was a month before he might be able to harvest the seeds of Silver Heart Grass. After finishing these, Ye Mo then went toward Yu Wan private place in high spirits. ¡­. Ning Hai Zhong Qiao airport. Su Jingwen saw Li Mumei, but there was a gorgeous girl beside Li Mumei who even rendered some sort of spiritual sense. Su Jingwen was wondering who was this girl, if it weren¡¯t for the faint worry on her face, she would have taken her as a goddess from out of this universe. Su Jingwen was not the only person attracted by Ning Qingxue¡¯s beauty and, when Su Jingwen walked over, many people set their eyes on the two women and thought: ¡°These two women are breathtaking!¡± In comparison, Li Mumei who was usually considered beautiful could only be viewed as ¡°normal¡±. ¡°Jingwen! Oh happy birthday, I traveled especially to celebrate with you!¡± Li Mumei saw Su Jingwen who was walking over here from a distance and started to speak animatedly. ¡°Mumei, I¡¯m so happy that you can come to Ninghai! And this is¡­¡± Su Jingwen immediately grabbed Li Mumei¡¯s hands and gushed excitedly. ¡°Jingwen, Hello, I¡¯m Mumei¡¯s cousin Ning Qingxue, I heard about you, and I wish you a happy birthday!¡± Ning Qingxue smiled and said. ¡°Thank you! So you are Qingxue, you really are pretty. No wonder they say you are the prettiest lady in Beijing, even I¡¯m a bit entranced¡­.¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t think that the girl in front of her was Ning Qingxue, but when she saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s somewhat dim eyes, she immediately thought of Ye Mo and stopped talking. Li Mumei seemed to notice the atmosphere was a bit cold and hurried to say: ¡°Jingwen, Qingxue, there are a lot of people staring at us, we should go quickly.¡± Chapter 21 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin As Su Jingwen was driving the car, she thought, ¡°Why did Ning Qingxue come? I am very familiar with her.¡± Usually, someone like Ning Qingxue wouldn¡¯t come to a birthday party when she wasn¡¯t invited. ¡°Oh no!¡± Su Jingwen suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Ye Mo is also coming tonight! What would happen if they see each other?¡± ¡°Jingwen, what¡¯s wrong? Your mind doesn¡¯t seem to be here,¡± Li Mumei saw that Su Jingwen appeared to be a bit distracted and hurriedly asked. ¡°Oh, nothing really, I suddenly remembered something but it¡¯s fine now. Oh right, Mumei, you didn¡¯t tell me that Qingxue was coming. Qingxue, have you taken over your father¡¯s business by now? I heard some people saying that you were already at Ning Family Medical Materials,¡± Su Jingwen tried to find some conversation in order to divert from her feelings of surprise. However, Li Mumei said: ¡°Actually, Sister Qingxue took over the business in Beijing ages ago, and I have always been there to help Sister Qingxue manage the business. It¡¯s just that some things happened and Sister Qingxue has now temporary left Ning Family Medical Materials.¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t ask what it was. It was probably internal conflict, and it was better not to ask about these things. Seeing there was trouble knitted between Ning Qingxue¡¯s eyebrows, she probably came to relieve herself of the unhappy things. Should she give Ye Mo a call to tell him not to come tonight, so that Ning Qingxue¡¯s doesn¡¯t feel worse? Thinking about it, Su Jingwen suddenly realized something important: Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a phone at all, he wasn¡¯t at school right now either, and she didn¡¯t even know where he lived, so she couldn¡¯t possibly contact him. By the looks of things, it was set in stone that Ye Mo and Ning Qingxue were going to meet. ¡°Sister Jingwen, I heard from Mumei that your mother wasn¡¯t very well, is she better now?¡± Of course, Ning Qingxue could tell Su Jingwen was a bit distracted, so she took the initiative to ask first. Su Jingwen had returned to being herself and decided to worry about Ye Mo later; it wasn¡¯t something that she could control now anyway. Hearing Ning Qingxue ask, she smiled happily: ¡°My mother is all well! Didn¡¯t Mumei tell you?¡± Ning Qingxue felt a bit awkward. She didn¡¯t ask Li Mumei about Su Jingwen¡¯s mother¡¯s condition before coming. However, Su Jingwen didn¡¯t seem to mind and continued: ¡°I met a master purely by chance, you guys don¡¯t know about it, but that master¡¯s charm¡­¡± Su Jingwen admired Ye Mo the most now. When Ning Qingxue asked, she made it sound like that master who sold her the charms was indisputable and unrivaled in the whole universe. She even recounted the specific details of buying and using the charms. Ning Qingxue and Li Mumei had their jaws open in shock after hearing this. They all stared stiffly at Su Jingwen. It was very rare to see someone like Su Jingwen being so superstitious, especially after receiving such a high education. To them, the person who sold Su Jingwen the charms definitely had an eloquent mouth. ¡°Um, Jingwen, it¡¯s good that your mother is well. There is no need to go into such elaborate detail about how she recovered¡­¡± seeing how Su Jingwen was so superstitious, Li Mumei could only hint at her. ¡°I know you guys don¡¯t believe me, and I won¡¯t force you to. I have a fireball charm on me, if I didn¡¯t treasure it so much, I would use it and show you guys. However, if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy another one even with all the money in the world since I can¡¯t find that master anymore,¡± Su Jingwen said helplessly. ¡°Okay, we believe you, Su Shen Gun,¡± Under great reluctance, Li Mumei could only surrender. Even Ning Qingxue, who had a constant frown in her eyebrows, wanted to laugh. Su Jingwen was older than both of them, but her words were so unrealistic. It just could not be matched with her astute reputation. Seeing such a beautiful lady talk about a master who used shady charms really didn¡¯t match. If her own situation weren¡¯t so dire, she would have probably laughed seeing Su Jingwen put on such a shen gun show. ¡­¡­. Ye Mo made the bracelet and just put it straight in his pocket since he couldn¡¯t find a proper packaging to make it look better. He started recovering his Chi immediately as he spent quite some effort into making this bracelet; if it weren¡¯t so difficult to sell them, he would probably make a few to sell. Since coming to this world, it was the first time Ye Mo took the taxi. He didn¡¯t want to run to Yu Wan private place, and neither did he know the way. Ye Mo¡¯s taxi stopped outside. The guard at the door saw Ye Mo take the taxi over and was surprised as he didn¡¯t look like someone wealthy. Although he was wearing neat and clean clothes, his hair wasn¡¯t groomed and was unkempt. Moreover, he was wearing a normal pair of vans; these shoes couldn¡¯t be worth more than 30-40 dollars, so he immediately stopped Ye Mo. ¡°Sir, this is a private place, it isn¡¯t open to public¡ª¡± Before the guard finished his words, Ye Mo took out the invitation and handed it to the guard as he didn¡¯t care. With this appearance, it was normal for the guard to keep a close eye on him. The guard looked through the invitation a few times, and after confirming, he returned it to Ye Mo with surprise: ¡°Apologies, please go in.¡± Just when Ye Mo went into the yard, a red Porsche pulled into the yard. In contrast with his entrance, this time it was as though the guard was just purely for display. The red Porsche dashed past Ye Mo, before slowly reversing back to where he stood. The driver was evidently quite arrogant; this was a big yard, not a high-speed freeway. One glance could tell that this was a very cocky person. Just as Ye Mo thought this, a girl jumped off the car. Clad in a red top and tight jeans, her womanly features were clearly outlined and an air of superior arrogance and glamor was evident. ¡°Su Mei¡­¡± Ye Mo wasn¡¯t surprised to see her here. She was Su Jingwen¡¯s cousin after all, and it was normal for her to come to Su Jingwen¡¯s birthday party. However, although this woman was arrogant at school, she still seemed reserved. However, he didn¡¯t think that outside of school, she didn¡¯t bother to hide it at all. ¡°Ye Mo? Stop! What are you doing here?¡± Su Mei was rejected without reason last time and lost several hundred dollars to Ye Mo which made her feel very uncomfortable. Ye Mo stared at Su Mei in a feigned bafflement: ¡°I came here because I was invited. Is this place yours? Do I need to report to you before I come?¡± At this moment, another girl jumped off the car. She dressed similar to Su Mei but what made her more eye-catching was that her hair was dyed yellow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mei Mei? Who is THIS guy?¡± This girl asked Su Mei and scanned Ye Mo with a haughty side glance. Su Mei sneered, and before she could talk, a military-plated Audi parked at the door but didn¡¯t come in. Instead, a twenty or so year old youth got off. He also saw Ye Mo and walked over. ¡°Mei, long time no see, what¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t seem to be happy,¡± this youth had a smile and greeted her from a far distance. Su Mei saw this boy coming over, and her face immediately turned into a smile: ¡°Brother Wang Shu, you didn¡¯t even come to see me, yet you say long time no see?¡± 1: Shen Gun: a person who pretends to be spiritually connected to a higher being and spreads false religious content to gain respect and social status Chapter 22 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°I came now didn¡¯t I? Jia Jia is here too,¡± this youth had a calm tone and didn¡¯t have that impetuous temperament youth usually had. ¡°I thought Brother Xu didn¡¯t recognize me,¡± the yellow-haired girl pretended to be angry. Ye Mo saw them and thought that, although this man looked very gentlemanly, there was a sense of ferociousness in his temperament, even a faint sense of a ¡°Killer¡¯s Qi¡±. Ordinary people would be unable to discern this Killer¡¯s Qi, but Ye Mo killed many people and monsters in his past life. He could tell with one glance that this youth definitely killed before, and he killed blatantly. He should be even proud of doing it; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have this type of Killer¡¯s Qi. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t have any business here, so just as he turned to leave, this youth turned his head and extended his hand saying: ¡°I¡¯m Wang Xu, you are?¡± Ye Mo saw this youth extend his hand with a face full of mockery and immediately knew what he was trying to do. He extended his right hand slowly and casually said: ¡°Ye Mo.¡± Seeing Ye Mo and Wang Shu shake hands together, the happiest person was Su Mei because she knew Wang Xu had a quirky habit. Whenever he met a man for the first time, he would test their strength through a handshake. Once, her classmate shook hands with Wang Xu and screamed in agony. Afterward, that guy didn¡¯t have the face to come after her again. Now, Ye Mo and Wang Xu were shaking hands, what would the result be? Su Mei was even looking forward to hearing Ye Mo scream. ¡°Crack!¡± just a few sounds resounded. Wang Xu felt he crushed Ye Mo¡¯s hands and even heard the sound of bones breaking. He didn¡¯t even know when Ye Mo took his hands away; he was shocked and regretted his actions. He thought that he used too much power and couldn¡¯t control it. He actually broke someone¡¯s hand! Su Mei and that yellow haired girl called Jia Jia were also shocked. They didn¡¯t think Wang Xu was cruel enough to actually break Ye Mo¡¯s hands. The uncomfortable sound of bones cracking gave them goosebumps. ¡°Ah, Wang Xu brother, why did you break his hand? He was invited by Sister Jingwen, uh, hmm, where¡¯s Ye Mo?¡± When Su Mei said this, she just realized Ye Mo had disappeared. Wang Xu also knew things had grown serious; he didn¡¯t think Ye Mo was so fragile. He just shook his hand and didn¡¯t even use his full power, yet Ye Mo¡¯s hands broke! What was this? Hearing Su Mei¡¯s exclaim, only then did he see that Ye Mo had disappeared, but none of them actually saw when Ye Mo left. ¡°He¡¯s just a deprecated student, give him some money and tell him to go to the hospital himself. What a useless thing,¡± the girl called Jia Jia said immediately. This valiant youth smiled bitterly: ¡°Now Sister Jingwen is going to tell me off. He definitely went in, I¡¯ll go and check up on him. Sigh, I didn¡¯t think his hand was so frail.¡± Ye Mo really didn¡¯t want to waste his time talking to these people who had nothing better to do. He came for Su Jingwen¡¯s birthday party and having a conflict with the people here would only give Su Jingwen a hard time. However, he was also very satisfied with his bone retraction technique. Although his cultivation didn¡¯t progress much and was still only in the first stage of Chi Gathering, his mortal martial arts improved a lot. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know what degree the strongest person in this world was, but since he couldn¡¯t cultivate normally, he might as well practice mortal martial arts to make himself stronger and safer. However, he knew that even if his martial arts were trained to the absolute limit, there were still all sorts of weapons from which he would not be safe. While the trio of Su Mei, Wang Xu, and the other girl was still discussing Ye Mo¡¯s injuries, Ye Mo had already entered the building. There was still a waiter at the entrance to the door. He glanced at Ye Mo¡¯s invitation and let him inside. There was already a lot of people; Su Jingwen made the event huge. It was probably to celebrate her mother¡¯s recovery as well while meeting up with friends she hadn¡¯t been with for a long time. ¡°Ye Mo, thanks for coming to my birthday! Come, sit over here,¡± Su Jingwen saw Ye Mo as soon as he came in and hurried to take Ye Mo to a table. ¡°Of course, I said I would be coming, didn¡¯t I?¡± Ye Mo smiled and was ready to take out his present when he heard someone say: ¡°Ah, Jingwen, who is this handsome man? Is he your boyfriend?¡± But when he saw Ye Mo¡¯s normal vans and Ye Mo¡¯s apparels, he stopped his latter half of the sentence and stuttered to say: ¡°Uh, his dressing is really unique¡­¡± Su Jingwen was afraid that Ye Mo would feel bad and hurried to say: ¡°He is my friend, Ye Mo¡­¡± Su Jingwen then realized that Ye Mo was staring straight behind her back and didn¡¯t seem to hear what she said. She hurried to turn around, it was Ning Qingxue and Li Mumei walking over. Su Jingwen groaned to herself and thought, how could they have met so early? She didn¡¯t have the chance to explain things clearly to Ye Mo yet. Ye Mo looked as Ning Qingxue made her way over. This woman wore a faint yellow petticoat which struck him in his heart. Her silky black hair fell casually on her shoulders, rendering a sense of soft beauty, and her almond-shaped face didn¡¯t even have the slightest trace of makeup. She wore a deer-shaped hairpin in her hair, and a few strands of hair fell casually at the corner of her eye. Despite her sheer beauty, her eyes held an indescribable glimpse of worry and loss and, when she walked over, it was as if a goddess was walking on the cloud. He was wondering why those searing eyes were so familiar to him. ¡°Those eyes filled with worry and loss, could it be? Luo Ying?¡± Yes, her eyes look too similar to his master Luo Ying, Ye Mo exhaled a long breath and came back to his senses. He knew this girl wasn¡¯t his master Luo Ying, but yet her eyes drew him in, just like Luo Ying¡¯s eyes. Ye Mo¡¯s complexion returned to the calm he normally had. He didn¡¯t know Ning Qingxue. Meanwhile, Ning Qingxue had noticed this young man¡¯s looking at her. Although he had, like many other bachelors, lost himself in her appearance, he was different from other people. He carefully examined her but returned to his original calm. He wasn¡¯t like other people, removing their eyes from her with great difficulty and still taking peeks at her. ¡°Qingxue, Mumei, you guys came. Let me introduce¡ª¡± Su Jingwen wanted to introduce them to each other, but Li Mumei walked up to Su Jingwen and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t introduce us here because Qingxue has never met Ye Mo before!¡± Su Jingwen immediately reacted. If Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t know Ye Mo, then it really wasn¡¯t suitable to introduce them here. ¡°Sister Jingwen, something happened. Wang Xu accidently crushed Ye Mo¡¯s hands, and we don¡¯t know where Ye Mo is, I ¡ª¡± Su Mei rushed in and said worriedly. But when she just said the first half of her sentence she realized something was wrong since quite a few people were looking at her in astonishment. Just when she didn¡¯t understand what was happening, she saw Ye Mo. Chapter 23 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Your hand?¡± Su Jingwen looked at Ye Mo who appeared to be perfectly fine and pointed to his hand in shock. Ye Mo saw Su Mei and frowned: ¡°Jingwen, I¡¯m going to rest for a while,¡± after having said these few words, he just walked to the side and switched table. ¡°Ye Mo?¡± Ning Qingxue looked weirdly at Li Mumei thinking who this Ye Mo was? Li Mumei smiled bitterly as she pulled Ning Qingxue to the side and said: ¡°He is actually the Ye Mo you were engaged to. It¡¯s just that he seems a bit different than before. Not only did his looks changed, but even his temperament is completely different than before. I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why Jingwen would invite him over.¡± ¡°He is Ye Mo?¡± Ning Qingxue subconsciously looked at Ye Mo again. Ye Mo¡¯s words and mannerism didn¡¯t seem cocky nor humble. Although he wore simple clothes, his mannerism was very natural and free flowing. He didn¡¯t seem awkward at all and didn¡¯t have the temperament of spoilt rich kids. He even had a faint sense of manly charisma that she felt from a distance. ¡°How could someone like him be¡­ impotent?¡± Ning Qingxue was beginning to hesitate. But then, she laughed at herself. If Ye Mo really was this person, then she didn¡¯t even know if he would agree to her plans. ¡°Qingxue, I feel that he has changed a lot, I¡¯ll try to get some information from him first. You can sit down,¡± when Li Mumei saw Ye Mo, she suddenly felt hesitant towards her plan. The Ye Mo in front of her eyes didn¡¯t seem similar to the useless person according to what people were saying. If they had to be picky, then it was that his hair was a bit messy and wasn¡¯t shaped by a professional hairdresser. Ning Qingxue grabbed Li Mumei¡¯s hand: ¡°Mumei, I should be the one to do these type of things,¡± Ye Mo saw that the people here were all wealthy, each wearing glamorous clothes. Comparatively, he was the most poorly dressed, but he wasn¡¯t ashamed; instead, he was extremely calm. When someone was at a different altitude in life, their mindset was completely different, and they remained unaffected by wealth and glamor. Even if Ye Mo had those glamorous clothes, he would still live his life according to his style. His interests weren¡¯t on these things, but if it were, he was confident that he would become a wealthy man everyone admired. And then what? Life was short anyway, barely a few decades. You don¡¯t bring anything when you are born, and you won¡¯t bring anything with you when you die. His only goal used to be achieving eternal life. Although cultivation had become slow, his intent had not changed. However, now he had an extra concern for his master Luo Ying. Her feelings for him were undeniable, and his for hers too; as for other things, there were all just like passing clouds to him. ¡°Ye Mo¡­¡± Ning Qingxue came beside Ye Mo¡¯s table and called out; her slightly shaky tone betrayed mixed feelings. ¡°You can sit,¡± Ye Mo smiled faintly. Ning Qingxue suddenly had a feeling of old familiarity, even though she knew it was her first time seeing Ye Mo. ¡°Thanks,¡± Ning Qingxue sat down and suddenly felt a feeling of easiness or a type of serenity. Ye Mo was like a calm lake, making her feel safe at heart. ¡°Your eyebrows are knitted so tightly, and your eyes look fatigued. Is there something troubling your heart? If I can help you, I¡¯m willing to,¡± Ye Mo obviously knew that a girl like Ning Qingxue wouldn¡¯t come and talk to a man she broke a marriage pact with for no reason. Since she came, she must have had something on her mind, so he might as well bring it up first. And although her conversation with Li Mumei was quiet, Ye Mo still heard it. He just couldn¡¯t have imagined that his fianc¨¦ was such a beautiful woman, almost as pretty as Luo Ying. He didn¡¯t have a negative impression of Ning Qingxue or rather, he didn¡¯t feel anything towards her. But when he saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s troubled eyes, he was reminded of Luo Ying. Ning Qingxue looked at Ye Mo in surprise. She was astonished at Ye Mo¡¯s meticulous insights and his clear thinking: ¡°This is the useless good-for-nothing kid that his family would abandon?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ning Qingxue thought about it for some time but found it had to articulate. She just sighed and thought, ¡°If only Li Mumei came to say it¡­¡± Ye Mo sat opposite her and didn¡¯t feel the slightest pressure, but instead gave her a sense of serenity and peace. Ning Qingxue finally made up her mind and said: ¡°It¡¯s because of my marriage¡ª¡± However, this time the indifferent Ye Mo frowned, and there was finally a ripple in his heart. It was his first time interrupting Ning Qingxue¡¯s words: ¡°Your Ning family has already broken our marriage pact and now, I¡¯m not a member of the Beijing Ye family anymore¡­¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. It meant that he could help with anything but issues concerning marriage. It was her family that first broke off the marriage and coming crawling back to him now was crossing the line. Although he had a good impression of Ning Qingxue, it didn¡¯t mean that Ning Qingxue could be exempted on this matter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly felt helpless. Ye Mo smiled faintly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry, I¡¯m a good-for-nothing person kicked out by the Ye family. I¡¯m not a suitable match for your Ning family anyway and breaking the marriage pact holds certain freedom for me. I don¡¯t mean to reproach you for that, I just don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly felt uneasy in her heart. If she had heard these words before meeting Ye Mo, then she would pretend otherwise. But after seeing Ye Mo, she felt that her contemptuous views towards Ye Mo and her subconscious feeling that Ye Mo was not a match for her were laughable. The current Ye Mo appeared to have nothing but his plain and confident temperament and his open-minded outlook; it was a far cry from the Ye Mo in her memory. It was as though he wasn¡¯t the same Ye Mo that owned nothing, but a Ye Mo who had a condescending look on the world and stood at the peak of the clouds. This feeling made Ning Qingxue uneasy. Ye Mo sighed. He knew that Ning Qingxue had her troubles, but since it wasn¡¯t something he could solve then there was nothing he could do. Thinking about that he said: ¡°Since¡ª¡± Ning Qingxue seemed to know what Ye Mo wanted to see. She bit her lips and interrupted Ye Mo¡¯s words: ¡°Tonight, I want to go to¡ª¡± She suddenly felt a satisfying pleasure for interrupting Ye Mo¡¯s words. It was as though the discomfort she felt when Ye Mo interrupted her had dissipated. But Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t think that her words were also interrupted. ¡°Qingxue, it really is you? I didn¡¯t think I would see you during Jingwen¡¯s birthday party. This is such a surprise!¡± As soon as these words were said, a youth carrying half a glass of red wine had appeared beside Ye Mo¡¯s table. Ning Qingxue frowned and didn¡¯t speak. This youth was decent looking, but his eyes were very fidgety. He saw Ye Mo on his first glance but ignored him. This was because Ye Mo didn¡¯t even seem like a guest or even a waiter. ¡°Move over! I haven¡¯t seen Qingxue for a long time,¡± this fidgety eyed youth walked in front of Ye Mo and ordered him. Chapter 24 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Zhao Hong, sorry, I¡¯m busy right now, please sit somewhere else,¡± Ning Qingxue was annoyed since she finally summoned the courage to say what she wanted but was interrupted. Zhao Hong looked at Ye Mo in surprise and was wondering how this poor-looking person, who somehow found his way in here, could be connected to Ning Qingxue. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Hong. I just came back from Cambridge University, and I¡¯ll be staying at the Ning Hai Government Office for now. If you have any trouble in Ning Hai, just come to me. I can help you with the trivial stuff,¡± Zhao Hong didn¡¯t leave just because of Ning Qingxue¡¯s words and instead extended his hands elegantly. For him, shaking hands with Ye Mo was due to Ning Qingxue. Although he didn¡¯t know why Ning Qingxue was talking to this person, he just wanted to get a good impression from Ning Qingxue. What took Zhao Hong by surprise was that Ye Mo casually took a fruit from the waiter¡¯s plate and didn¡¯t even seem to see Zhao Hong¡¯s hands. Zhao Hong¡¯s face reddened and awkwardly dropped his hand. He glared at Ye Mo and was just regretting extending his hand when Wang Xu came over. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re quite something, your move even tricked me! Nice technique! This is my number, we must have a talk sometimes!¡± Wang Xu patted Ye Mo¡¯s shoulder excitedly as soon as he came and gave him a name card with only his phone number. Ye Mo had a good first impression of Wang Xu. He felt Wang Xu was a decent person and could become friends. So once he heard Wang Xu say this, he also smiled and said: ¡°Sure, gladly.¡± Ning Qingxue saw Ye Mo¡¯s completely opposite attitudes towards two different people and seemed to be thinking about it. ¡°Brother Xu, you are here! Hehe,¡± Zhao Hong saw Wang Xu and laughed awkwardly. ¡°Fake foreigner, why did you come back? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in England?¡± Wang Xu¡¯s words were very straight forward. Zhao Hong said awkwardly: ¡°I have already graduated, I am now working in the government office at Ning Hai City. I didn¡¯t think Brother Xu had the time to come too.¡± ¡°It was conveniently on the way for me to Ning Hai,¡± after Wang Xu had responded to Zhao Hong, he turned to Ye Mo and said, ¡°Brother Ye, you must remember to call me later on, oh, gimme your number too!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a phone,¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s voice came here in time. Ye Mo laughed bitterly in his heart. No matter where he sat, there would be a lot of people surrounding him quickly. He didn¡¯t like this boisterous environment. He had the urge to give Su Jingwen her present and leave. ¡°Jingwen, happy birthday to you, I brought this diamond necklace from England just for you. I hope you will like it!¡± Zhao Hong saw he was starting to be neglected from the conversation, and hurried out to take his present. ¡°Thank you, Zhao Hong.¡± After saying a few words, Su Jingwen took the necklace and gave it to the female servant in the background. As Zhao Hong saw that Su Jingwen didn¡¯t give his gift a second thought, a glimpse of disappointment flashed across his eyes. ¡°Sister Jingwen, I also brought something for you!¡± Su Mei noticed the situation and immediately gave out a set of cosmetics products. At this moment, the guests all started giving their gifts, but many people already gave their presents at the door. Those who came in to give her the gifts were all Su Jingwen¡¯s good friends. Even Ning Qingxue gave an exquisite chest brooch. Ye Mo then realized that, although he deemed his present to be the most precious, its look compared to other people¡¯s presents was barely acceptable. However, at this moment, Su Jingwen had to look full of hope at him. Ye Mo smiled bitterly, he took out the bracelet he made from his pocket and gave it to Su Jingwen as he said: ¡°I made this myself. I know it¡¯s a bit shabby, and I apologize, but I didn¡¯t have the money to buy something more expensive.¡± The bracelet was made of six pea-sized beads scattered loosely at different places. It was easily discernible that the Jade had a crappy quality and obviously didn¡¯t look good. Everyone around them looked at Ye Mo¡¯s gift in surprise and thought: ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t have money, a random piece of jewelry would still look better than this weird bracelet you made yourself. The beads are ugly, perhaps it was even made from a fake piece of Jade. If that was true, then this bracelet was only worth a few dollars which was much cheaper than any finished good.¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Some people in the crowd finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and laughed. This guy really was unique. Not only did he wear poor clothes, but also gave such a poor presents. ¡°This present is really unique, probably the only one that exists in the world, hehe¡­¡± Zhao Hong saw Ye Mo offering this gift and finally found a chance to ridicule Ye Mo. Su Jingwen rolled her eyes towards Zhao Hong but happily accepted Ye Mo¡¯s bracelet while she wore it joyfully on her wrist: ¡°Ye¡­ thank you! Thank you for making a present for me yourself! I really like this bracelet, does it have a name?¡± Ye Mo smiled and said: ¡°I named it the Six Harmony.¡± ¡°Six Harmony? This name is really quite unique,¡± Su Mei looked at the sanguine Su Jingwen and wanted to say something about Ye Mo but resisted the urge to. Ning Qingxue saw Ye Mo giving such a cheap present yet still had a calm face without any sign of uneasiness, and when she looked at Su Jingwen¡¯s joy of receiving the present, Ning Qingxue suddenly felt a weird feeling that she couldn¡¯t explain. Soft music played, and the first dance was coming. Just when everyone started guessing who Su Jingwen would get to dance with her for the first song, Su Jingwen looked at Ye Mo and said: ¡°Ye Mo, would you dance with me for this tune?¡± ¡°He is Ye Mo?!¡± Zhao Hong obviously heard about the things between Ye Mo and Ning Qingxue, and his expression became weird. From Su Jingwen accepting Ye Mo¡¯s present and wearing it on her hand to inviting Ye Mo to dance with her, even those who didn¡¯t know Su Jingwen knew that Ye Mo was probably someone Su Jingwen pushed out to be a shield. It was to defend against those who wanted to dance with her tonight. However, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t think this way. She felt that Su Jingwen genuinely wanted to invite Ye Mo to dance. Although she didn¡¯t know why Su Jingwen would do something like this, there was an unreasonable feeling of annoyance in her heart. She immediately felt confused about her feelings. Ye Mo also didn¡¯t think Su Jingwen would invite him to this gathering for this and said awkwardly: ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know how to dance at all.¡± Su Jingwen became dazed for a moment. She considered everything else except for the fact that Ye Mo couldn¡¯t dance. Although Ye Mo was abandoned by the Ye family, he was still once a ¡°Young Master¡± there, and he was a student of Ning Hai University, how could he not know how to dance? Only Li Mumei knew that Ye Mo really didn¡¯t know how to dance. In the past, although Ye Mo was boastful, he never seemed to go to the dancefloors or clubs. He barely had any friends and only liked to show-off and be arrogant. Chapter 25 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°I can teach you,¡± Su Jingwen responded. She also knew this was an excuse, but she would find it hard to reject if someone else offered to dance with her first. Of course, as soon as Su Jingwen said those words, the surrounding people looked at her. ¡°Teach him to dance? Could this be learned in such a short moment?¡± ¡°Jingwen, how about this. The first dance is about to begin. I¡¯ll dance with you first, and I¡¯ll call a few professional dancers to teach Ye Mo how to dance later.¡± The one speaking was Wang Peng. ¡°When did he come?¡± Ye Mo thought as he looked at Wang Peng whose eyes were watching him back coldly. The warning was obvious in his eyes. However, Ye Mo became vigilant. It was not because Wang Pang showed animosity towards him, but because Wang Peng¡¯s hands were healed. Ye Mo knew his technique. He left a sliver of Chii inside Wang Peng¡¯s bones and, with the modern medical standards, there was no method to remove it. If he wanted to have his wrist completely cured, he needed a master who had already cultivated Qi or a Cultivator that cultivated Chi. There were masters like this? It looked like he needed to be careful in the future. He didn¡¯t know what the masters here were capable of, so he had to stay vigilant. Although there didn¡¯t seem to be any cultivators here, who could be sure? He was a cultivator hidden in the city himself. And even normal cultivators were no match for some people who cultivate mortal martial arts to the absolute limit. Although Ye Mo cultivated both, he still didn¡¯t dare to be careless. After all, his powers were still relatively low. ¡°No need, Ye Mo, let me teach you,¡± Su Jingwen immediately refused Wang Peng¡¯s suggestion and did not take her eyes off Ye Mo who smiled faintly. If Wang Peng hadn¡¯t arrived, he would have probably said that he was not able to learn it in such a short time, but since Wang Peng came and targeted him, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to teach me, just tell me once!¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Wang Peng was even more annoyed at Ye Mo. ¡°He can learn it just by being told once?¡± No one would believe that! Even Su Jingwen didn¡¯t believe him, but she only needed Ye Mo to complete the dance with her. She didn¡¯t really think that Ye Mo only needed to be told once to learn it without any practice. However, since Ye Mo had already said that, Su Jingwen explained to him the moves of the waltz and even showed him a few moves. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± seeing Su Jingwen had finished, Ye Mo smiled and stopped her. At this time, the first dance music was already beginning. Everyone looked at Ye Mo and Su Jingwen walking into the dance pit. They wanted to see how Ye Mo would perform, and some people were waiting to see Ye Mo be embarrassed. Ning Qingxue looked at Ye Mo. She had a feeling that Ye Mo¡¯s smile meant that he was confident on the matter. Ye Mo grabbed Su Jingwen¡¯s hand, and a faint aroma wafted to his nose, engulfing him in a complex indescribable feeling. Other than the moment he fled with his master, he had never been so close to any woman. His heart started to beat faster. Although Luo Ying carried him to escape in his last life, that moment was too short and didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before he fell unconscious. Today, it was different, for he was grabbing Su Jingwen¡¯s hand and even moving with the music. ¡°Ye Mo, you cheated me. You said you didn¡¯t know how to dance, but your dance moves are perfectly fine. I won¡¯t believe that you could dance so well with me just telling you once!¡± When Su Jingwen started to dance with Ye Mo, she immediately felt that Ye Mo¡¯s was not someone dancing for the first time. His moves were agiler and more in sync with the music than hers. Ye Mo didn¡¯t explain why he would know just by being told once. It was useless to even if he did anyway. Could he tell Su Jingwen that he had spirit sense? These moves were way too simplistic compared to what he cultivated. Instead, he just asked: ¡°Do you often dance?¡± Ye Mo held onto Su Jingwen¡¯s hand and passed on his body temperature. Occasionally she would brush against Ye Mo¡¯s body; Su Jinwen felt like she was playing with fire. The masculine charisma from Ye Mo¡¯s body made her feel lost, yet his light breath on her made her feel great calmness. Was he really a student? Everyone around saw Ye Mo and Su Jingwen dancing moves charged with chemistry, and everyone came to the realization that this Ye Mo was only pretending not to know how to dance. In this era, which young master didn¡¯t know how to dance? Wang Peng¡¯s face was pale with fury as he felt played and cheated. This made him very annoyed, and soon, he put Ye Mo in the same position in his heart as the person who sold the charms, a gruesome fate would await him. Ning Qingxue looked quietly at Ye Mo and Su Jingwen¡¯s synchronized dance moves as she listened to the soft music. It was unknown what she was thinking, but her face seemed calm. After the tune was over, Su Jingwen appeared to linger in the mood, but after hearing the claps around her, she realized the song was over yet couldn¡¯t help but reminisce. The music started playing again, and everyone began to look for a dance partner as they entered the dance pit. Just when Wang Peng wanted to invite Su Jingwen again to dance, he suddenly saw Ning Qingxue, and his eyes immediately brightened up. He hurriedly walked over and asked: ¡°Hello, my name is Wang Peng, may I have the honor to dance with you?¡± Ning Qingxue looked coldly at Wang Peng and didn¡¯t even reply. Instead, she walked in front of Ye Mo and said: ¡°Ye Mo, I didn¡¯t have the chance to finish what I was saying before. Could we continue this conversation?¡± Wang Peng became even angrier, and his face grew paler. Su Jingwen already knew that Ning Qingxue and Ye Mo had broken their marriage pact, but she didn¡¯t know why Ning Qingxue kept asking for Ye Mo. Was there something else? Just when Su Jingwen wanted to say something, Li Mumei walked over and pulled Su Jingwen: ¡°Jingwen, I have some things I need to talk to you about, let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing Su Jingwen who was already far away, Ye Mo looked at Ning Qingxue and said: ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll sit for a while on the side,¡± Ye Mo was originally planning to leave after finishing this dance, but could only stay due to Ning Qingxue. Wang Peng looked at the beautiful goddess-like Ning Qingxue being taken away by Ye Mo. Although he was livid, there was nothing he could do. All he could think about was when he would teach this guy a harsh lesson. After finding a far off corner to sit, Ye Mo spoke straightforwardly: ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of the Ye Family in Beijing; we are now two people from two worlds. What do you need me to do?¡± Ning Qingxue stayed quiet for quite a while before saying: ¡°Ye Mo, I don¡¯t want to say it here. Could we go to where you live tonight? I¡¯m sorry, but I really need your help¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ye Mo thought he heard wrong. A girl like Ning Qingxue would take the initiative to ask to go to his place at night? No matter what it was, this didn¡¯t seem to be right. Chapter 26 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°What? Qingxue wants to marry Ye Mo? How is this possible?¡± Su Jingwen was also shocked by Li Mumei¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t think that Ning Qingxue had such a crazy idea. Her first reaction was actually to oppose the decision, and Li Mumei looked at Su Jingwen with some degree of shock to her response to the situation. Su Jingwen also seemed to realize that her reaction was inappropriate and ridiculed herself: ¡°I¡¯m only saying Qingxue is such an excellent girl, how could she¡ª or rather, why would she decide to marry Ye Mo? Even if she wanted to avoid the marriage arranged by her family, she shouldn¡¯t do that to herself.¡± Li Mumei sighed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s because Ye Mo is disabled that Qingxue would make such a decision. Sister Qingxue is really unfortunate. However, today I saw Ye Mo, and he is completely different from the Ye Mo in my memories. I had no idea a person could change so much. Sigh, if he weren¡¯t kicked out of the Ye family and didn¡¯t have a problem with his body, then everything would be perfect.¡± Su Jingwen sunk back into silence. She didn¡¯t know why but unconsciously, she just wanted to disagree with Ye Mo marrying Ning Qingxue, but she couldn¡¯t find any reason. ¡°Was it just because he danced with me today? Or was it because he looked like that master who sold me the charms?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jingwen?¡± Li Mumei saw Su Jingwen become silent and hurriedly ask. ¡°Huh, oh, nothing, I was just wondering if maybe I could help with something?¡± Su Jingwen was dragged back into the reality by Li Mumei. Li Mumei didn¡¯t know why Su Jingwen¡¯s mind always wandered off, so she could only say: ¡°I will send you some photos of Ning Qingxue and Ye Mo sleeping together in pajamas to you. You just need to find an entertainment media outlet to release them and then find some journalists to interview them about their marriage.¡± Su Jingwen looked at Li Mumei with her eyes wide open and said after a while: ¡°You thought of such a wicked idea? You will damage Qingxue¡¯s reputation!¡± Li Mumei sighed once again before responding: ¡°Even if her reputation was damaged, it is better than being in the hands of Song Shaowen. Your Su Family is also in Beijing; I think you know what sort of hungry wolf Song Shaowen is. If Sister Qingxue had a choice, do you think that she would want to do this?¡± Su Jingwen already knew what sort of person Song Shaowen was. Saying he was bad was the understatement of the year. He was a demon that ate humans without spitting the bones, and countless girls in Beijing suffered in his hands. She also understood why Ning Qingxue would make this decision. After a few moments of thinking, Su Jingwen replied: ¡°However, this way, wouldn¡¯t Ye Mo be the victim? He¡¯s innocent here.¡± ¡°I also know that he is innocent, and initially, I thought that by giving him some money, he would be glad to do it. But I almost couldn¡¯t recognize the Ye Mo of today compared to the Ye Mo from the past. Could a person really change this much after experiencing hardship? I can no longer be of any help with this situation. We can only wait and see if Ye Mo wishes to help Ning Qingxue and, if he doesn¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing we can do anymore,¡± Li Mumei said helplessly. Su Jingwen opened her mouth but eventually didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, both of them were silent. ¡­.. ¡°What would be so important to you that we would have to go where I live for you to say it? Can¡¯t you say it here?¡± Ye Mo looked at her with surprise. Ning Qingxue lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t bear to explain the plan to Ye Mo; if Ye Mo didn¡¯t agree to Li Mumei¡¯s plan, would leaving the country even work? After thinking for a while, she grounded her teeth and said: ¡° I want to go to your place tonight because there¡¯s something I have to talk you about privately.¡± Seeing how she suddenly popped this sentence with tightly frowned eyebrows, Ye Mo sighed. Although he didn¡¯t know Ning Qingxue¡¯s intentions, he seemed to see his master before him with tightly knit eyebrows like that, so he said helplessly: ¡°Fine, you can come with me. We will leave in a moment, but please just wait for me a little, I have to say goodbye to Su Jingwen first.¡± ¡°You agreed?¡± Ning Qingxue stood up in pleasant surprise. The first time she saw Ye Mo, she was prepared to be rejected by him since he was completely different from what Li Mumei told her. She didn¡¯t think Ye Mo would agree so easily. ¡°Jingwen, I¡¯m going. Qingxue has some issues she would like to discuss and is coming with me.¡± Just when Ye Mo stood up, he saw Su Jingwen walk over with another girl. He seemed to have seen that girl before but didn¡¯t have any impression of her. Li Mumei saw that Ye Mo didn¡¯t even seem to notice her as if he didn¡¯t know her. She thought to herself that he had definitely changed. ¡°Ah? Ye Mo, you¡­ agreed?¡± Su Jingwen looked at Ning Qingxue and Ye Mo with a weird look. After her reply, she then realized why she would ask something like that. Meanwhile, Ye Mo looked at the three girl¡¯s expressions and understood that there had to be something he didn¡¯t know, yet he just smiled faintly. Even if there was something he didn¡¯t know, he, Ye Mo, wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. ¡­¡­ When Ning Qingxue took her luggage case and went on the taxi with Ye Mo, she suddenly experienced a weird feeling. From the moment she walked on the streets with Ye Mo, it seemed as though all the pressure and worry in her heart were gone and was suddenly relieved. ¡°This place is where you live?¡± Ning Qingxue had an immediate sense of pleasantry after seeing Ye Mo residing in a house with a yard. This place was soundless, and the environment was very elegant. He really knew how to find places and discovered such a good place to live. Ye Mo smiled and said: ¡°Yeah, it cannot, however, compare with where you live, it¡¯s a bit¡­ shabby.¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head and said: ¡°No, I really like it here.¡± ¡°Ye Mo, you¡¯re finally back? Let me tell you, last time you went¡­ hm, who is she?¡± When Xu Wei first glanced upon Ning Qingxue, she was shocked by Ning Qingxue¡¯s beauty. She always thought she had been good-looking but compared with Ning Qingxue; she was like an ugly duck. This zhai nan could actually bring home such a beautiful girl? You really couldn¡¯t judge people by their appearances, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem to be ugly either. Ning Qingxue also saw Xu Wei and, as she noticed that the girl gave people a refreshing feeling, she thought: ¡°Ye Mo¡¯s tastes are not bad. No wonder he was hesitating whether he should take me home. It was because he already had a girl he was living with.¡± Ning Qingxue even started to wonder if Ye Mo was a natural playboy, but suddenly realized that her thoughts were a bit revolting. She didn¡¯t really care about these things; she ¡°only¡± came to get married to him. ¡°Wait, wouldn¡¯t this girl be opposed to that?¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly felt uneasy. The atmosphere was a bit awkward, and just when the two girls thought Ye Mo could help them introduce each other, Ye Mo walked inside first. Ning Qingxue looked at Xu Wei but could only follow Ye Mo and walk inside. ¡°You can sleep in my room tonight; if you have something that you want to tell me, you can do it now,¡± Ye Mo told her as he brought Ning Qingxue to his room. ¡°Huh, then where are you going to sleep tonight?¡± Ning Qingxue came planning to sleep in the same room as Ye Mo but on the couch. She only needed people to know she was sleeping in the same room as Ye Mo. However, when she asked this, she immediately felt it was inappropriate. It wasn¡¯t because she was shy. She was already prepared and wasn¡¯t embarrassed about it. She just suddenly remembered the girl at the door. She didn¡¯t think Ye Mo already had a girlfriend and was living with her. In her eyes, if they weren¡¯t in a relationship, they had no reason to live together; Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t have the concept of renting a place together in her mind. ¡°No need, I have a place to stay,¡± Ye Mo said casually. ¡°Sorry, Ye Mo did I cause misunderstandings with your girlfriend?¡± Ning Qingxue asked uneasily. Her words were also meant to test and see if that girl was his girlfriend or not. Ye Mo waved his hand calmly and didn¡¯t bother explaining to Ning Qingxue as he felt that he didn¡¯t need to. Instead, he said: ¡°You have something to tell me, now that we¡¯re here, you can say it.¡± Chapter 27 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t deny, Ning Qingxue sighed. He had a girlfriend, and she knew this ¡°thing¡± couldn¡¯t be done. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be living with her. Now that she came, she instead gave him the opportunity to live with his girlfriend. ¡°Because I want to get married to you,¡± Ning Qingxue couldn¡¯t find a proper way to put it, so she just said it straight out. What took her by surprise was that Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem shocked at all. Ye Mo¡¯s appearance did make Ning Qingxue feel strange. She saw that Ye Mo was very calm and didn¡¯t say a word, so a moment later, she asked quietly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Don¡¯t you want to ask me why?¡± Although the current Ye Mo wasn¡¯t extremely calculative, how could Ning Qingxue hide her thoughts from him? From the time when Wang Ying told him that Ning Qingxue was using him to stop others from proposing to her, to how she asked to come to his house at night and even asked to get married to him, he had already connected these things and analyzed them! Ye Mo immediately knew that Ning Qingxue was asking to use him as a shield again. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s calm expression while remaining silent, Ning Qingxue was feeling more unrest and asked guiltily: ¡°I won¡¯t obstruct you and your girlfriend. I just need everyone else to know that we are living together and even got married. I will explain it to your girlfriend¡­¡± As he expected, she wanted to use him as a shield again. Losing his interest, Ye Mo waved his hand and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain it to other people. This thing has nothing to do with Xu Wei, she doesn¡¯t have any business with you¡­¡± Although hesitating for a moment and wanting to reject, Ye Mo saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s tragic eyes and was a bit moved. Although this woman had the intention to use him, she didn¡¯t hide it. Furthermore, Ye Mo didn¡¯t even care if he was used in this way, the main reason that prompted Ye Mo to help her was her sorrowful eyes that made his heart beat faster. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened to Ning Qingxue, since she was forced to make such a decision, it meant that what was about to happen to her wasn¡¯t something she could bear with. ¡°I can pay money, I won¡¯t make you help out for nothing,¡± Seeing that Ye Mo was hesitating, Ning Qingxue hurried to add the words. ¡°Fine, I agree. When we get the marriage certificate is up to you. However, I don¡¯t want you to go around telling people my identity.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s reply was very plain as if talking about something completely irrelevant to himself. Ning Qingxue looked at Ye Mo surprised by joy. She didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo would agree to her words without asking her any questions. Regardless of what Ye Mo thought, she was still grateful towards him. As for Ye Mo¡¯s last sentence, she took it as not allowing her to tell Xu Wei. ¡°This card contain 500,000 dollars. You can use that for now, the password is 575757.¡± Ning Qingxue took out a card and gave it to Ye Mo. Ye Mo took the card and laughed at himself as he said, ¡°Very well, since you have paid now, this is a business deal between us. When you feel the agreement is over, you can leave yourself. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡± Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s desolate back figure, Ning Qingxue¡¯s heart suddenly squeezed. It was as though she did something wrong. What did she do wrong? Ning Qingxue was sitting on Ye Mo¡¯s bed and was lost in thought. Perhaps what she felt wrong was Ye Mo agreeing due to the money which meant that Mumei was right about him. When Ye Mo walked out of his room, Xu Wei had already gone into hers. He held the credit card as waves erupted in his heart. The instant he took the credit card, he had the urge to throw the card in her face and tell her to piss off. The only reason he let Ning Qingxue come in and even help her was due to the striking resemblance between his helpless master and Ning Qingxue¡¯s eyes filled with melancholy. Shaking his head, he started wondering to himself what Ning Qingxue did wrongly. Probably In her mind, she thought that what she did was right. Anyway, he already gave his room to Ning Qingxue, so Ye Mo had nowhere to go. Luckily, he had always been cultivating on the north side of the yard which was near the back. In this spot, there was an old tree, and every time Ye Mo cultivated under it, he felt more peaceful. Ye Mo sat under the tree cultivating for an entire night. He felt his Chi getting stronger and couldn¡¯t help but to smile faintly. All the annoyance from last night had dissipated and, from today onwards, he decided that it would be pretty good to cultivate here each night. It looked like people needed to be pushed to be motivated. Before Ning Qingxue could even discuss when they would get married, Ye Mo went straight to school. When Ye Mo had already run to the school, Ning Qingxue and Xu Wei finally got up. After they had greeted as they saw each other, both of them became a bit shy. For them, Ye Mo was sleeping with the other the night before. Perhaps it was more strange for Ning Qingxue as she knew that Ye Mo was impotent and wondered how he could sleep with someone, but obviously, she would be too embarrassed to ask such a question. After studying for half the day in the library, Ye Mo went to the dorms and slept during the whole afternoon. At night, he was dragged by Shi Xiu to the restaurant for food. The main reason was that he still got a free coupon for the Ju Wei Restaurant at the school. ¡°Ye Mo, you were really cool yesterday. Did you know? After you had left, Yan Yan was so angry that her face was pale. If it wasn¡¯t for Merciless Bing who helped her out, I think she would¡¯ve tried to find a hole in the ground to crawl into. By the way, who was the woman that came for you yesterday? She was really pretty! Could she be a star? No, even a star isn¡¯t as pretty as her¡­¡± Shi Xiu said with a face full of excitement. He would only make such an exaggerated expression with Ye Mo. Ye Mo smiled as he patted Shi Xiu¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°I¡¯ve slept the whole afternoon, and I¡¯m hungry already, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Shi Xiu suddenly sighed and said: ¡°Ye Mo, to be honest, I¡¯m concerned about you. Aren¡¯t you worried yourself at all? We¡¯re almost graduating, but you already had to retake the exams last semester. You probably can¡¯t even get a graduation certificate much less a degree, and yet, you still sleep every day, sigh.¡± Ye Mo said in disagreement: ¡°Is there any use in worrying? If worrying were useful, I would worry every day. Put your mind at ease, I have my way. If you graduate and can¡¯t find a job, you can come to me. I¡¯ll be responsible for getting you a job and get you fed.¡± ¡°Pffft, nevermind! What I want is not just a job that will get me fed. My relative says that he can help me find a job at a government department. I bet you are jealous! Let¡¯s go, I can already smell the aroma of Ju Wei Restaurant.¡± Shi Xiu quickly pulled Ye Mo into Ju Wei Restaurant. Ju Wei Restaurant was the most famous restaurant in Ning Hai University. The dishes were excellent and had a particular taste. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as West Lake Families, Ye Mo still liked their style. Shi Xiu only had a 200 dollar coupon, but that was enough for the two of them. Although Ye Mo was close with Shi Xiu, they barely had the chance to eat together. Ye Mo asked for another two bottles of white wine, and the two kept eating until 7 to 8 pm. Shi Xiu was a light weight, and the two bottles of wine were pretty much all consumed by Ye Mo. When Ye Mo took the tipsy Shi Xiu and left Ju Wei Restaurant, he actually saw Zheng Wenqiao who went to the toilet. Although it was just his back, how powerful were Ye Mo¡¯s eyes? He knew it was him already. He was attacked by this guy last time, and although he didn¡¯t suffer any losses, he remained very unsatisfied inside. Now that he saw this man again, how could he let him go? He hurriedly dumped Shi Xiu on the dorm bed before immediately coming back outside Ju Wei Restaurant and waited. He estimated that this Zheng Wenqiao¡¯s family had some power so when he would be teaching him a lesson, he had to cover his face. If it were only according to Ye Mo¡¯s will, he would have killed him straight away, but he also knew that if he murdered Zhen Wenqiao, he would most likely become the suspect number one. Therefore, it would be best to beat him until he can¡¯t manage to live his own life. Ye Mo didn¡¯t wait very long before seeing Zhen Wenqiao leave Ju Wei Restaurant speaking on the phone. Chapter 28 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Zhen Wenqiao went in his BMW and drove towards a far off place, unaware that Ye Mo was following him. Soon the car stopped as a 40-or-so-year-old man, who was carrying a woman, rushed at the BMW while Zhen Wenqiao hurried out of the car and went to help him. What made Ye Mo surprised was that he knew the woman. The woman, carried by both Zhen Wenqiao and the other man, was Yun Bing who was also known as Merciless Bing, Ye Mo¡¯s English teacher. ¡°Why would Yun Bing be waiting for Zhen Wenqiao here?¡± Ye Mo was astonished, but he didn¡¯t keep it on his mind. It looked like Yun Bing was drunk or something and needed people to hold her. Under the dim yellow street light, Zhen Wenqiao quickly carried Yun Bing into his BMW. Although he didn¡¯t know what the relationship between Yun Bing and Zhen Wenqiao was, being carried into the car drunk like that was definitely not right. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a good impression of Yun Bing and wouldn¡¯t care about what happened to her; today, he was here to take care of Zhen Wenqiao. The BMW spewed exhaust gasses and drove off while Ye Mo followed behind secretly. Luckily, they were in the city, and the speed limit wasn¡¯t high. Right now, Ye Mo¡¯s cloud shadow step was at a high-enough level that he could keep up with the car. More than ten minutes later, the BMW drove into a quiet district. However, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t go in from the main entrance. After making sure there were no cameras around, Ye Mo jumped over a wall into the small living district and kept his eyes on the BMW from a distance. He quickly saw the car stopping outside a building. Zhen Wenqiao and the other man hurriedly carried Yun Bing up the stairs, but Ye Mo could only watch from below as he was only in the first stage of Chi Gathering. If he was in stage 3, he could follow them with an invisibility art. However, if he followed now he would be seen, and it wasn¡¯t suitable to teach Zhen Wenqiao a lesson in the stairways; it would be better inside. Ye Mo waited down there for some time, and before long, a light in a room on the fourth floor lit up. Ye Mo immediately knew where they went and didn¡¯t hesitate to climb up through the window and soon, he entered the lit-up room through the kitchen. ¡°Young master Qiao, I am ready.¡± Hearing that voice, Ye Mo knew this was the other man talking. ¡°Start when I go on this woman. Remember to film it clearly and capture all the specifics, especially when she moans. I want all of it! I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t cooperate after all that.¡± After Zhen Wenqiao¡¯s words, Ye Mo heard a ripping sound, like clothes being shred. ¡°So, these two want to gang rape Merciless Bing and also want to record it!¡± He wondered whether she had had a conflict with the two in the past or if she had some incriminating evidence against them in her hands for the situation to be like that. Ye Mo originally thought the ripping move was done by Zhen Wenqiao, but when he kicked the door open, he found out the shredding movement was made by Yun Bing herself. Yun Bing¡¯s face was ruddy and steaming, and it was obvious that she was under the influence of some potent aphrodisiacs. She had already ripped off half the clothes in front of her chest showing two snow white balls that were firm and plump, and even Ye Mo was a bit fazed after seeing them. ¡°Who are you?!¡± As Ye Mo kicked open the door, Zhen Wenqiao and the cameraman were immediately frightened. However, when they saw a single man walking in with a covered face, they immediately gasped a sigh of relief. Zhen Wenqiao was aware that the man behind him knew martial arts and was quite proficient at it. ¡°Friend, what do you want to do? If you just want money, we don¡¯t need to cross paths, and we can let you play after we finish enjoying ourselves. This is a high-quality woman¡­¡± Zhen Wenqiao was wary of Ye Mo as he was talking. At the same time, he was putting back on the clothes he was about to take off. ¡°Human scum¡­¡± Ye Mo just spoke two words and kicked Zhen Wenqiao ¡ª whose hand was still on the button ¡ª when he was send flying by Ye Mo, crashing into the wall. When he fell down, he immediately fainted. The middle-aged cameraman saw this masked person attacking with dexterity, so he immediately threw his camera aside and took out a knife from his waist, stabbing towards Ye Mo. His moves were reasonably agile; however, his opponent was Ye Mo. In Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, this guy was even worse than Fang Weicheng who wanted to fight him in the park last time. He made two consecutive kicks and used only one move to send flying this person, who Zhen Wenqiao thought was quite powerful. While the middle-aged man flew, he sent the camera beside him flying into the ceiling and crashed, shattering into pieces. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man fell on top of Zhen Wenqiao. ¡°Hold it, friend, do you know who he is? He is the son of Mayor Zheng, aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± this middle-aged man was kicked to the ground and yet still wanted to threaten him. Ye Mo sneered and kicked this man on the head; he fainted promptly, as if on command. Ye Mo looked at the room, on the wall hung a picture of Yun Bing, and another one was of her carrying a little girl. He thought that this was Yun Bing¡¯s room and that Zhen Wenqiao was really sinister. If he had done these things with Yun Bing in her room and made it into a video, Yun Bing would likely be forced to suicide or to comply with Wenqiao¡¯s every need. He wondered what Zhen Wenqiao wanted from Yun Bing, it couldn¡¯t be just purely wanting to go in bed with her. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to bother with these things and carried the unconscious middle-aged man and Zhen Wenqiao. He didn¡¯t want to teach them a lesson in her room, and Yun Bing didn¡¯t look very appropriate. Just when Ye Mo walked to the door, Yun Bing¡¯s moan sounded, and there was another ripping sound of clothes. Ye Mo turned around and saw Yun Bing had stripped down to three spots that were barely covered. The almost completely nude Yun Bing laying on the bed with her almost uncovered three spots and her pink translucent underwear made Ye Mo¡¯s heart beat really fast. However, Ye Mo immediately knew things weren¡¯t right, the aphrodisiac Yun Bing was under seemed to be too potent. He estimated that without sex, her body would probably be greatly damaged or even debilitated and cursed at how evil Zhen Wenqiao was. Ye Mo looked at Yun Bing¡¯s white yet ruddy-looking body and sighed. He dumped the two men outside and walked next to Yun Bing¡¯s bed as he wanted to help her push out the remaining drug power. However, just when Ye Mo walked in front of the bed, he was bear hugged by Yun Bing like how a drowning person clutched to a wooden stump. The soft and aromatic body pushed into Ye Mo¡¯s arms, and Ye Mo uncontrollably felt aroused. Yun Bing seemed to exhale a comfortable breath and scratched Ye Mo¡¯s back with her fingers. She kept pushing her body onto Ye Mo as though she was pushing herself inside Ye Mo. Ye Mo¡¯s heart was burning with fire, but he was already in the first stage of Chi Gathering. After the short temptation, he immediately reacted and palmed Yun Bing¡¯s head. With the use of Chi, a faint aroma of gas was pulled out of Yun Bing¡¯s body. As Ye Mo continued to use Chi to pull out the aphrodisiac component in Yun Bing¡¯s body, Yun Bing gradually settled down. After a long time, Ye Mo was full of sweat but finally managed to push out the remaining components from her body. He was relieved and took down the black clothes to wipe the sweat from his head. However, Yun Bing woke up coincidentally at this exact moment. Abruptly, she felt she was almost completely nude and opened her eyes in horror seeing Ye Mo, who was wiping his sweat and, under embarrassment and rage, she fainted once again. Chapter 29 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ye Mo was fatigued and didn¡¯t realize that Yun Bing had already woken up once. He pulled a quilt over Yun Bing¡¯s body and said to her: ¡°You¡¯ve been lucky today! With your attitude towards me, I didn¡¯t want to save you, but I¡¯m in a good mood today.¡± Ye Mo closed the door and once again carried the middle-aged man and Zheng Wenqiao and left. He stripped bare Zheng Wenqiao and the middle-aged man and beat them up. Then he kicked them till their private areas were busted before dumping them on the back seat of the car, stacked on top of each other. Then, he drove the BMW away until he came to the Genesis Square, and parked it in a frequented and conspicuous place. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to leave all the windows open. ¡­¡­ Ye Mo went out for the whole day while Ning Qingxue was getting a bit worried in the yard. She was planning to get the marriage certificate that day, but Ye Mo still hadn¡¯t returned. It was as though he had forgotten what he agreed to her. When Xu Wei and Ning Qingxue saw each other in the morning, it was a bit awkward. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how Ye Mo found such a stunning girl like Ning Qingxue, and what this beautiful woman could be possibly thinking; living together with someone as poor as Ye Mo before marriage. That just goes to show that you really couldn¡¯t judge someone by their appearance. Although Ye Mo was quite a good person in Xu Wei¡¯s impression, Ning Qingxue seemed to be way out of his league. Ning Qingxue¡¯s thoughts were similar to Xu Wei¡¯s. She thought about why Xu Wei was living together with Ye Mo since he was known to have a problem concerning his more intimate life. However, she couldn¡¯t really ask this, and both of them thought they were in the right. Seeing that Xu Wei had gone to work, Ning Qingxue felt uncomfortable staying in this unfamiliar yard by herself. However, she waited for a long time for Ye Mo to no avail. She saw there were many flowers cultivated in Ye Mo¡¯s yard; originally she thought it was Xu Wei who was responsible, but they seemed to be planted on Ye Mo¡¯s side. Ning Qingxue looked at those flowers and discovered one of them with a silver grass, which seemed to be cared for very well; there were no flowers or grass nearby its spot and had a very large place all to itself. She walked around the yard for a while before going back to the room. Ye Mo¡¯s room was simple. Other than a bed, there was just a desk. The only thing she didn¡¯t understand was that there was a small box and a pot seemingly used to cook herbs. As for what was inside the box, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t have any desire to open it. She didn¡¯t like to invade other people¡¯s privacy; as for that peculiar pot, she didn¡¯t have the urge to look at it either. She suddenly felt that Ye Mo was different from what Li Mumei said about him, but at the same time similar to her description. This gave her an odd, uncanny feeling. She didn¡¯t know how Ye Mo knew Su Jingwen, but she seemed to have a good impression of him. Ning Qingxue thought about when she first saw Ye Mo dancing so flawlessly in synchronization with Su Jingwen, and when he gave a present to Su Jingwen; to her own surprise, she had felt uncomfortable, even perhaps a little jealous, watching the event unfold. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh at herself. Now, she saw with her own eyes that Ye Mo lived with the girl next door and oddly she felt very calm. Thinking about how Ye Mo took her 500,000 dollars card without hesitation made her feel that Ye Mo fit Li Mumei¡¯s description perfectly, and just like that, her last remaining guilt towards Ye Mo was gone. Now, she could only wait until Ye Mo returned and get a marriage certificate with him. Then she would get Li Mumei to copy the certificate, and release her private photos with Ye Mo to the public. If after all that, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the Song family¡¯s pestering, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡­¡­.. When Ye Mo returned to the yard, Xu Wei and Ning Qingxue had gone to sleep already. Seeing that both lights were turned off, he didn¡¯t go in but instead returned to the spot with the tree in the back of the yard and cultivated under it. Ning Qingxue heard the sound of the door and knew Ye Mo came back. She wondered if he came back so late each night and, after a while, she heard the sound of Xu Wei¡¯s door. Time flew by quickly during cultivation. Ye Mo got up in the morning and finished a set of martial arts before washing himself. Then Xu Wei got up and greeted Ye Mo. However, while she had a strange look on her face, she concealed it very soon. She hurriedly got ready to work and left. Ning Qingxue, who was also wide awake, heard the sound of Ye Mo and Xu Wei in the yard, but resisted the urge to come out, and walked out once Xu Wei had left. Ning Qingxue saw Ye Mo caring for those flowers and confirmed her suspicions that they were really planted by him. ¡°A grown man actually like to tend to these sort of things?¡± she wondered if he was genuinely caring for the flowers or if it was his sexual orientations that were different than anticipated. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake¡­¡± Ye Mo turned his head and saw Ning Qingxue, but didn¡¯t add anything after that one sentence. After a long awkward pause, he continued: ¡°Why do you look so bad? Did you not eat yesterday?¡± Ye Mo saw the atmosphere was quiet between the two and thus took the initiative to start a conversation. However, he didn¡¯t think that Ning Qingxue shook her head and said: ¡°I was not hungry so I didn¡¯t eat yesterday.¡± When Ye Mo heard that she didn¡¯t eat yesterday, he became speechless. If he didn¡¯t eat anything for a whole day, that would be okay for him as the Chi would help him, but it wouldn¡¯t be the same for Ning Qingxue; she wasn¡¯t a cultivator. It wasn¡¯t surprising that her complexion was so bad. ¡°Go wash first, we¡¯ll go eat later,¡± Ye Mo only said a few words, and went back to taking care of his precious silver heart grass. That was his priceless asset after all. After Ning Qingxue was ready, Ye Mo took her to the nearby road restaurant and got a few bowl of rice congee and some buns. Seeing the appetite of Ye Mo, who ate two bowls of congee and 5 buns, Ning Qingxue was full after barely eating half a bun and half a bowl of congee, despite not eating anything yesterday. ¡°Why do you have to get married to m¡ª¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t finish his words before being interrupted by Ning Qingxue again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask that much; you just need to know that this is a deal between us, that¡¯s all.¡± Ever since Ye Mo took that card from her without hesitation and she learned that he was living with Xu Wei, Ning Qingxue felt her mood become worse. She doubted that the indifferent Ye Mo she saw during Su Jingwen¡¯s birthday party was a fake. If Ye Mo asked this question when they first saw each other, she would perhaps tell Ye Mo that she just wanted to rid herself of the Song Family. But now, she didn¡¯t want to say anything to Ye Mo. She would pay the money and Ye Mo would play his part; this was just a simple deal. After the deal, they would part ways, and the two wouldn¡¯t have nothing to do with each other anymore. As if noticing Ning Qingxue¡¯s change in tone, Ye Mo smiled faintly and let the subject go. He wasn¡¯t about to get emotionally attached to the woman. Even if it was a marriage, it didn¡¯t affect him at all. Getting a marriage certificate was an easy thing as they only needed their identity paper and a picture together. Ye Mo sighed about how complicated getting married was in his past life but now, he didn¡¯t think things would be so simple. However, he also noticed that that divorce seemed to be even easier; so simple that the person didn¡¯t even need to come to divorce. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have the time to sigh. As soon as they collected their marriage certificate, Li Mumei came over and was going to help Ye Mo and Ning Qingxue take a few private photos. Chapter 30 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Why are you wearing pajamas?¡± Ye Mo asked weirdly and wondered if they were getting some kinky photoshoot. As if understanding what Ye Mo thought, Li Mumei said: ¡°If Qingxue is not scared, what are you scared of? Do you believe that you are the main character of the photo shoots?¡± ¡°Mumei¡­¡± Although Ning Qingxue¡¯s views of Ye Mo weren¡¯t excellent, Li Mumei¡¯s curt words made her feel quite awkward. After all, these photoshoots did make Ning Qingxue feel somewhat repulsed. Ye Mo wanted to reject, but when he saw Ning Qingxue, her morose eyes once again reminded him of Luo Ying, so in the end, he still agreed. Perhaps in the depths of his heart, he subconsciously saw Ning Qingxue as his master Luo Ying or used her as a way to think about Luo Ying. And plus, if Ning Qingxue wasn¡¯t scared, what should he be scared of? These sort of things shouldn¡¯t matter to him. He had nothing to lose even if he helped. He put on his pajamas and leaned on the head of the bed together with Ning Qingxue. Ye Mo had a strange feeling. Ning Qingxue¡¯s faint virgin smell enchanted him; he subconsciously moved closer to Ning Qingxue and didn¡¯t seem to realize that this was only an act. Ning Qingxue also wore pajamas and lay beside Ye Mo. Her eyes frowned as if she was repulsed, but her manner returned to normal quickly. Ye Mo¡¯s body didn¡¯t have a smell that she disliked. Instead, it was really fresh. That faint manliness with an almost infant-like smell made Ning Qingxue a bit confused. She seemed to notice Ye Mo move over closer to her, but unconsciously, she actually didn¡¯t move away. Instead, she leaned together with Ye Mo, closing her eyes. Ning Qingxue¡¯s body was very soft and made Ye Mo feel very comfortable. But not long after he squeezed together with Ning Qingxue, he realized this was a performance, and there was still a Li Mumei on the side. It wasn¡¯t time for him to be aroused. Thinking about this, Ye Mo was alerted in his heart and wanted to move aside. However, Li Mumei said in surprise: ¡°You two, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually into the act. Hey, I¡¯ve taken the pictures already. You can come down. Really¡­¡± Ning Qingxue was suddenly shocked awake and immediately blushed. She really didn¡¯t know how she got into it and didn¡¯t dare to look at Ye Mo and Li Mumei. Instead, she nervously grabbed her coat and pulled it over her body. Ye Mo laughed and touched his nose as he put on his clothes as though no one was around. Then, he left the room. ¡°Mumei, I¡­¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t seem to know how to explain her actions just then. She didn¡¯t know why she would be attracted by Ye Mo and didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ve got the pictures ready. I¡¯ll send them to Jingwen later and bring a copy back to Beijing. From now on, you should just live here by yourself for now, for a month or so. Then, things would be clear and concrete. I¡¯ll come over and visit you frequently,¡± Li Mumei then sighed and continued: ¡°Luckily Ye Mo has a particular condition; otherwise, I think it would be really dangerous for you two to be together.¡± Of course, Ning Qingxue knew what Li Mumei meant, but she didn¡¯t know how to argue against that; she even suspected that Ye Mo was a normal man. Otherwise, how could he sleep with Xu Wei? Although she thought that, she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. However, she knew her feelings towards Ye Mo. Regardless of whether Ye Mo was impotent, Mumei thought too much. That was just an accident. At that moment, there was only peace in her heart, and nothing else. ¡­.. The next day, the greatest news wasn¡¯t the news of Ye Mo and Ning Qingxue¡¯s marriage. Instead, it was the discovery of two homosexuals on the Genesis Square, a couple who drove a BMW. But when the police intervened, they realized one of them was the vice mayor¡¯s son, and both of them were heavily injured. Obviously, someone was behind all this. Although Zheng Wenqiao and the other man were saved in time, they had become mentally disabled. Now, this matter was an unsolved case. After Li Mumei had left, Ye Mo¡¯s life returned to what it was before. He found out that as long as he didn¡¯t bring home food, Ning Qingxue basically wouldn¡¯t eat. He didn¡¯t know that when Ning Qingxue came out, she only brought a card and she gave that card to him. Now, she didn¡¯t have any money on her. After what happened last time, she was too embarrassed to call Li Mumei. Plus, Ye Mo took 500,000 dollars from her. It wasn¡¯t much even if she ate with Ye Mo¡¯s money. If it was just Ye Mo alone, he didn¡¯t really care what he ate and didn¡¯t even mind if he didn¡¯t. However, Ning Qingxue was here, so he had to bring food for Ning Qingxue each day. However, after a few days, he discovered that Ning Qingxue ate very little of the food he brought home. He sighed; he knew that Ning Qingxue probably had some diet habits and wasn¡¯t used to eating takeaway food. Therefore, Ye Mo could only buy vegetables and cook the food himself. However, he only had 50,000 on him, and after buying herbs and some other daily items, he only had 20,000 remaining. Meanwhile, he looked at Ning Qingxue¡¯s card. He thought that she lived at his place and ate with his money so it wouldn¡¯t matter if he used her card for some money. He wasn¡¯t looking to keep the remaining money by the end of the deal anyway, so he only needed it for necessities. However, what made Ye Mo disappointed was that he could not withdraw 5 cents, much less 500,000 dollars from Ning Qingxue¡¯s card; there was no other reason but that the card was frozen. Although a lot of things didn¡¯t go successfully, there was something good, and that was that Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t dislike Ye Mo¡¯s cooking. She actually ate quite a lot each time which made Ye Mo rest easier. Otherwise, if Ning Qingxue became fragile as if a slight gust could topple her, that woman Li Mumei would probably become furious. Even though it didn¡¯t matter if she was furious, he was just scared that she would go to Ning Hai University and go on a rampage. Plus, he didn¡¯t have a bad impression towards Ning Qingxue and even felt that she was decent, so he didn¡¯t want to see her starve either. Ning Qingxue was very strange; although Ye Mo bought little amounts of vegetables home, when Ye Mo started cooking, she actually ate more. Perhaps because Ye Mo¡¯s cooking was suitable to her tastes, only a week later, she found out that she was a bit fatter than before. On the other hand, what made Ye Mo the happiest was that his Silver Heart Grass was finally mature and the seeds were ready to harvest. Ye Mo carefully took the 39 Silver Heart Grass seeds and put them in a jade bottle he prepared beforehand. He didn¡¯t want to plant them in this yard anymore because he wasn¡¯t going to live here for two years. After things had been settled here, he was going to leave Ning Hai immediately as he had the feeling that Ning Hai was no longer suitable for him to stay. After taking the 39 seeds, Ye Mo started to prepare this Silver Heart Grass. It was a Silver Heart Grass in perfect conditions, and utilizing it the best way possible was the key. He might even reach the second stage of Chi Gathering thanks to it. With the remaining 20,000 dollars, Ye Mo spent more than 10,000 buying the best medical materials he could find to make a bowl of soup with the Silver Heart Grass. Ning Qingxue asked Ye Mo to bring her a few books from the library each time he went out. She rarely left his house and usually stayed in the yard reading books. When Ye Mo tended to his flowers, she also watched silently, and when Ye Mo made a herbal soup, she also watched without making a sound and never asking anything. Xu Wei usually came back at night and left very early for work. Other than exchanging a few sentences with Ye Mo, she rarely encountered Ning Qingxue. This made her remember the time when Ye Mo first came. Ye Mo was like that as well and barely saw her. Ye Mo prepared the entire bucket of herbs to fit into a bowl of soup and was prepared to drink it that night when he cultivated. ¡°Ye Mo, I want to ask for your help.¡± Other than borrowing some books, Ning Qingxue seldom spoke with Ye Mo, and actually, this was the first time she took the initiative to talk to Ye Mo. Chapter 31 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°What is it? Say it, I¡¯m in a good mood today.¡± Ye Mo had collected the seeds and turned the Silver Heart Grass into a bowl of soup. He was indeed in a good mood today. ¡°Could you lend me 2000 dollars?¡± Ning Qingxue said calmly. To her, she thought Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t reject lending 2000 dollars to her because all of Ye Mo¡¯s money was hers before. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s good mood was slightly soured after Ning Qingxue¡¯s request. He only had 3000 dollars in his pocket right now, and Ning Qingxue just wanted to borrow 2000 all of a sudden. ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Qingxue was quite angry as she thought that he was so stingy. He took 500,000 dollars from her and yet didn¡¯t even want to lend her 2000. How could a person be like this? ¡°If you just remove the interest from the 500,000 I gave you, it would be enough for 2000. You are a man and have many things to do in the future. How can you be like this?¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t think she would actually say what she thought in her heart, and it seemed to be very reasonable. When Ye Mo saw Ning Qingxue was starting to plead for herself, he hurriedly held his hands up and said: ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­¡± After, he took out a roll of notes and gave Ning Qingxue 2000 dollars as he said, ¡°This is the only time. Next time, don¡¯t ask me for money because my money is hard earned.¡± Ning Qingxue was contemptuous but eventually didn¡¯t rebuke Ye Mo. She thought that if his money didn¡¯t come easy, then no one¡¯s money came easy. He only needed to lend her a place to live, and he made 500,000 dollars. The reason Ning Qingxue wanted to borrow 2000 dollars was because she didn¡¯t have any money on her and was out of phone credit. Plus, she had to buy some feminine products¡­ This made her very uncomfortable. ¡­¡­ That night, Ye Mo waited until Xu Wei and Ning Qingxue went to sleep before walking to the tree in the back yard. He finished the soup in one gulp and started to cultivate. When the potent medicine blasted into Ye Mo¡¯s chest, he controlled the direction of his Chi to rapidly change the tenacity and width of his meridians. Ye Mo was overwhelmed with joy as he didn¡¯t think that one Silver Heart Grass had such potent medicinal power. It looked like there was hope for him in reaching the Second stage of Chi Gathering. After four hours, the cultivation essence in Ye Mo¡¯s body started increasing rapidly. However, he soon felt that something wasn¡¯t right. When the cultivation essence in his body increased to a certain degree, it stopped and instead started to burn his meridians. Ye Mo was shocked. If this were to continue, he would truly become useless. He was wondering what was going on when the burning sensation and the bursting feeling in his meridians grew more intense and, in the spur of the moment, he could only bit his wrist. ¡°Spew.¡± The heat that had nowhere to go rushed to his wrist as hot blood spewed out from it. For now, Ye Mo was relieved. Luckily he thought of this idea abruptly; otherwise, he would have been doomed. It seemed that he shouldn¡¯t have drunk all of it in one gulp. This medicinal soup that he made didn¡¯t have a few spirit grass from the original recipe, he had to use normal herbs to replace them and therefore, there were side effects. After the burning sensation was appeased, Ye Mo immediately cultivated to heal the wound. Although he suddenly lost blood, Ye Mo had reached the tertiary stage of the First stage of Chi Gathering. There was such a breakthrough the first time he cultivated, and Ye Mo felt that the medicinal powers hadn¡¯t been exhausted. Perhaps if he kept cultivating, he would even reach stage 2. However, on the second day, just when Ye Mo finished his breakfast and was ready to go to school, he found that the scorching feeling in his body was present once again. He felt bad, would he have to release all of his blood again? It made his heart ache to see all of this blood being released. But this couldn¡¯t overwhelm Ye Mo. He just went straight to the hospital to sell his blood. He didn¡¯t know how much of his blood was taken away until finally, the Chi in his body calmed down. He gasped a sigh of relief. When he arrived at the school, he didn¡¯t go to the library and instead went to find a place to cultivate. These few days were crucial, he had to completely digest the medical liquid in order not to waste it. ¡­¡­ The next few days, Ning Qingxue had been in contact with Li Mumei every day. She didn¡¯t dare to think about the Ning Family that was in pandemonium. Although there was also the news of her marriage with Ye Mo in Ning Hai, it was far less heated compared to in Beijing. The only thing that comforted Ning Qingxue was that ever since her news appeared on websites and newspapers, the Song family seemed to have given up and didn¡¯t bring up her matter with Song Shaowen again. In these few days, Ye Mo lived a life filled with joy and pain. His cultivation was improving every day, but he had to go donate blood to the hospital each day. Although the money he earned from blood donations wasn¡¯t much, it was still a source of income. The sixth night after he drank the soup, Ye Mo was cultivating when he suddenly heard a few cracks in his body. It was as though something was blasted open. His body started to feel free and comfortable. The remaining medicinal powers in his body had been all used up. His cultivation essence increased by many folds and his spirit sense was able to reach out. He was finally at the Second stage of Chi Gathering now. That really wasn¡¯t easy; he didn¡¯t need to go to the hospital and suffer again. At this moment, Ye Mo almost wanted to get up and yell, but he knew it was midnight. If he were to scream at that moment, people would think that he was a madman. But, he really couldn¡¯t express the joy in his heart. The next day, Ye Mo bought some breakfast for Ning Qingxue and got ready to leave for school. He wanted to leave a few medical pills for Shi Xiu; since he was stage 2, it meant that he was going to leave soon. Shi Xiu was his friend, so before he left Ning Hai, he was going to make a few medicinal pills in case of emergency. Originally, Ye Mo thought that after he had married Ning Qingxue and had released some of their photos taken together, there would be trouble for him. Yet surprisingly after almost half a month, he didn¡¯t encounter any trouble. This made him gradually relaxed. ¡°Ye Mo.¡± Ning Qingxue stopped him the moment Ye Mo was about to exit the door. As soon as Ye Mo heard this, he knew it wasn¡¯t going to be good. Last time she stopped him, he lost 2000 dollars. What would it be this time? However, Ning Qingxue had called to him, and he couldn¡¯t just pretend he didn¡¯t hear it. He turned his head towards Ning Qingxue. She was still as beautiful as a goddess, the only difference was her physique a bit more plump. It seemed that his cooking during these periods of time was responsible for it. If a stranger were here, he would¡¯ve thought that she came for a holiday, and not seeking asylum. ¡°What?¡± Ye Mo was forlorn. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s helpless face, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t feel happy. ¡°Am I not a match for you? Even if it was a fake wedding, I could still be a match for someone like you,¡± she thought sadly. But luckily, her personality was indifferent; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay all by herself at Ye Mo¡¯s place for half a month. ¡°I have a classmate coming, and she is a journalist. You should know the purpose. Although I really don¡¯t want to go eat with her, I¡¯m still under the scrutiny of other people. Could you come to eat with my classmate and I tonight?¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s face returned to her previous calm. ¡°I know how to cook, so why going out to eat?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s first thought was that cooking at home would save money. ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t that she needed her face, she just wanted to make sure their couple life was more realistic in other people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll come tonight¡­¡± Ye Mo said weakly and turned to leave. Chapter 32 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Yun Bing hadn¡¯t been to school during this period of time. She only remembered that night, after leaving the school, she wanted to buy something from the supermarket. However, on the way, she met a former classmate who appeared to have bought two bottles of drink and gave her one. Although she didn¡¯t want to associate much with him, he was too enthusiastic for her to reject and even helped her open the bottle. Then, she drank a few mouthfuls from the bottle and said a few words before leaving. But then, her head grew dizzy. Yun Bing wasn¡¯t usually that naive since she had already been independent in society for many years, but this situation still occurred. She immediately knew there was a problem with the drink her schoolmate gave her. Yun Bing wanted to scream but found out that she was getting dizzier and couldn¡¯t even yell. She didn¡¯t know what happened later on. Why did she wake up to see Ye Mo? Was Ye Mo conspiring with the schoolmate against her? Yun Bing¡¯s first thought was to report to the police and get the police to apprehend Ye Mo. But later, she checked herself and discovered that she wasn¡¯t sexually exploited neither was there anything missing in her home. The only noticeable thing was the broken door. Thinking about how Ye Mo was still so young, Yun Bing sighed and let him go. However, she hated him in her heart. She just didn¡¯t know how Ye Mo knew that schoolmate of hers. However, when Yun Bing checked more carefully, she found signs of fighting and even a camera that was smashed to pieces. Were they fighting over who went on her first? Thinking about this, Yun Bing was angry and embarrassed at the same time. She had already decided to go to the school next day and ask Ye Mo exactly what happened. But the news she saw the second day made her decide not to ask Ye Mo. This was because the second day, she saw on the news that there were two men stripped nude and beaten into idiots who were left on the Genesis Square. Although it was pixelated, Yun Bing still felt this thing was weird. Yun Bing then searched the internet for news and immediately saw on some small websites that the two people who were stripped nude were actually Zheng Wenqiao and her former schoolmate that drugged her. Yun Bing immediately thought of Ye Mo and even suspected that Ye Mo did this. No matter what, Yun Bing felt satisfied that this former schoolmate of hers was beaten till he was dumb. She wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Mo did this, but even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t tell him off. However, Ye Mo wanted to take advantage of her which made her hate him for it. As for why Ye Mo didn¡¯t do anything to her in the end, she knew clearly it was because he didn¡¯t have the ability to. But why would Ye Mo be in her room, and how was that schoolmate of hers beaten into an idiot? She couldn¡¯t think it through and therefore left the matter festering at the back of her mind. So that day, Yun Bing applied for leave for half a month before returning to the school. However, she didn¡¯t think that the first person she saw back at school was Ye Mo. Ye Mo just finished cultivating and was ready to find Shi Xiu. That was when he saw Yun Bing walking into the school. Seeing Yun Bing, he couldn¡¯t help but recall that night when Yun Bing was nude and remembered her massive perky chest. Seeing Ye Mo, Yun Bing¡¯s anger immediately boiled up. And Ye Mo was staring at her with such eyes, making her angrier. Just thinking about how her naked body was seen by this guy made her really angry. ¡°Ye Mo, come over.¡± Although Yun Bing¡¯s tone was calm, the anger under the calm tone was undeniable. Ye Mo didn¡¯t think that Yun Bing had discovered him that night and walked calmly in front of her as he said: ¡°Teacher Yun, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yun Bing didn¡¯t speak and just took him to a far off place in the school. After walking for a while, Ye Mo felt something wasn¡¯t right. Could she have found out it was him that night? This wasn¡¯t possible. Yun Bing was always unconscious, and he kept his mask on. How could Yun Bing know it was him? Seeing that there was no one nearby, Yun Bing asked Ye Mo with a pale face: ¡°Looks good doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What looks good? The scene here is average?¡± Ye Mo suddenly had a bad feeling and hurriedly changed the topic. Suddenly, Yun Bing raised her hand and tried to slap Ye Mo across the face without any warning. Even if Ye Mo weren¡¯t alert of Yun Bing, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to connect her slap. Ye Mo grabbed Yun Bing¡¯s wrist and said coldly: ¡°Teacher Yun, if you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯m leaving. If you dare to try to hit me again, then don¡¯t blame me for not reacting then, and I will make Ning Hai University Lake the place where you take a shower.¡± After responding to her gesture, Ye Mo turned to leave. ¡°Ye Mo, you shameless person!¡± seeing that Ye Mo turned to leave without hesitation, Yun Bing immediately swore. It was completely different to her normal cold attitude. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t pay attention to her and was nowhere to be seen soon. Although Yun Bing was called Merciless Bing, she couldn¡¯t help but cry thinking about what Ye Mo did to her. After some while, she rubbed her sore red eyes and left. After Yun Bing had left, another girl popped out not far in the distance. She stared at Yun Bing¡¯s back in disbelief as she muttered to herself: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo would even harass teachers. He really is filthy to the bones.¡± Ye Mo was angry and didn¡¯t have the mood to go to the classroom to find Shi Xiu. Instead, he just left the school. He really shouldn¡¯t have taken the extra move to save her. He saved her and yet she was still like this. ¡­.. ¡°Ye Mo, you¡¯re back.¡± Ye Mo opened the door to the yard, and Ning Qingxue walked over like a little bird as she grabbed his arm. Ye Mo raised his head to see that there was a tall and slim woman behind her. She was about the same age as Ning Qingxue and had long silky hair, her eyes were very bright, which seemed to be able to talk as they scrutinized Ye Mo, and appeared mature and astute. ¡°Ye Mo, let me introduce my friend. This is my schoolmate Zhou Lei, and she came to Ning Hai just to see me. Zhou Lei, this is my husband, Ye Mo.¡± Ning Qingxue introduced hospitably. Only Ning Qingxue knew that if it weren¡¯t because she wanted everyone to realize she was Ye Mo¡¯s wife as soon as possible, she wouldn¡¯t even want to be socializing with other people. Zhou Lei was a journalist, and obviously, Ning Qingxue knew of her intentions to come to see her. ¡°Oh, hello, Miss Zhou.¡± Ye Mo reached out his hand and shook it with Zhou Lei. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye, you may call me Zhou Lei. And I¡¯ll just call you Ye Mo as well.¡± Zhou Lei¡¯s smile was very professional. Zhou Lei felt weird, she had heard of Ye Mo and also guessed like the people outside that this marriage was made to avoid the Song Family, furthermore, seeing their living place further consolidated her opinion. But now that she saw Ye Mo¡¯s calm manner, this was the first time she doubted her judgment. ¡°Qingxue, since your friend came, you should have called me. Oh right, Zhou Lei, you still haven¡¯t eaten right? Let¡¯s go and fill our stomachs first. Zhou Lei, I¡¯m sorry, this place is a bit shabby. Qingxue had been suffering a little with me, but this is only temporary. I definitely won¡¯t let her suffer much longer.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t have the time to waste with Ning Qingxue¡¯s schoolmate. He wasn¡¯t in a good mood, he just wanted to eat and shoo off this woman who was here to extract information. Chapter 33 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ning Qingxue heard Ye Mo call her Qingxue so casually while she was also holding Ye Mo¡¯s arm. At that moment, she even doubted if she had really become Ye Mo¡¯s wife. How did that feeling come so suddenly? She remembered that the day when she wore pajamas for Li Mumei¡¯s photo session, she seemed to be so immersed into the act; thinking about that day, Ning Qingxue quickly pulled out her arm from Ye Mo¡¯s arm as her heart was still beating quickly. Each time she made physical contact with Ye Mo, she discovered that she was unable to retain that calm state and was even more astonished by the fact that she liked that soothing feeling. Ye Mo seemed to have something on him that she wanted to pursue. It was like an indescribable feeling of serenity and longing, but it was a bit ethereal at the same time. That attracted her like a moth to a flame, so the only thing she could do was to constantly remind herself what sort of a person Ye Mo was. Zhou Lei saw Ye Mo¡¯s comfort and Ning Qingxue¡¯s leaning on him, as well as her faint blushes on her face, which made her doubt herself even more. ¡°Is Ning Qingxue really in love with Ye Mo and the two married each other due to love and not something else?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Mo saw Zhou Lei was still lost in thought and reminded her of the reality. He didn¡¯t have any good impressions towards this woman who liked to invade other people¡¯s privacy. The three were each thinking of different things as they left the yard. In a place not far from their residence was a relatively large restaurant called Glamorous Cuisine and was a star restaurant. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to go too far, so she pointed at Glamorous Cuisine and said to Ye Mo: ¡°Ye Mo, I think this Glamorous Cuisine looks pretty good, let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°No, the food there is too expensi¡ª¡± Before Ye Mo finished his words, Ning Qingxue was already outraged. ¡°Ye Mo, why do you need so much money for? We would only spend at most 1000 dollars at this restaurant. You¡­¡± Ning Qingxue wasn¡¯t someone who liked showing off, but Ye Mo kept 500,000 dollars and was being stingy with her schoolmate about going to a restaurant. Although she didn¡¯t really like this schoolmate either, it was still a schoolmate, and she was still a member of the Ning Family; Ye Mo was bringing too much shame to her. Zhou Lei looked at Ye Mo in surprise. It was her first time seeing someone so stingy over a meal. And this was in front of his own wife and her schoolmate. However, Ning Qingxue¡¯s admiration of him didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Seeing that Ning Qingxue was still going to say something else, Ye Mo was angry, but he wasn¡¯t someone with a narrow heart. He knew that if he got angry now, the show between him and Ning Qingxue would have been for nothing. He was going to leave Ning Hai soon, so there was no point in disputing a woman. Thinking about this, he hurried to say: ¡°Okay, have it your way. Let¡¯s go here to eat today.¡± Although he said that, he was depressed in his heart, he only had 3000 dollars in his pockets, and this was money earned from him selling his blood. Although the blood would have been wasted even if he didn¡¯t donate them, he still didn¡¯t want to use the money he acquired from selling blood to invite a woman whom he didn¡¯t like to dinner. Ye Mo had made his decision; after a few days, he would leave Ning Hai immediately. As for Ning Qingxue¡¯s matter, he had already helped out enough. He needed to find a stable place to plant his Silver Heart Grass. He already deeply understood that someone without a background like him would be meat on the chopping board in society if he didn¡¯t have enough power. The dinner was relatively pleasant. Although Zhou Lei didn¡¯t get what she wanted, she could already tell that Ye Mo and Ning Qingxue¡¯s expenditure views were quite different. But from how Ye Mo was so stingy with money, she was further assured that Ye Mo was really living life with Ning Qingxue. From how Ye Mo used cash and not a card to pay for the meal, she could tell Ye Mo really wasn¡¯t living a wealthy life. Ye Mo was the most unhappy. This meal cost him 3000 dollars, he even had to take out the 5¡¯s and 10¡¯s on him. If Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t have to order the 2000 dollars bottle of wine, this meal wouldn¡¯t cost that much. Although he drank most of the red wine, he was still unhappy. He knew Ning Qingxue did this on purpose. She gave him a credit card whose account was frozen, and yet she was still so cocky. Ye Mo almost threw the card at her to tell her to get the money herself. No wonder they say the people that are hated are also pitiful at the same time. Wasn¡¯t Ning Qingxue someone like that? After the meal, Zhou Lei didn¡¯t stay and instead chose to bid them farewell. Perhaps, it was because she saw Ye Mo using 5¡¯s and 10¡¯s to pay, but she wondered if he were showing her that he had no money or something like that. When Ning Qingxue and Ye Mo went back, they weren¡¯t as intimate as before. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to talk to Ye Mo. She felt that Ye Mo had made her lose face today. Although she didn¡¯t really care about these things, Ye Mo paid with cash instead of his card, and even though she did intentionally order the red wine, but in the end, he drank it all by himself. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to talk either. This dinner cost him more than 3000 dollars. Now, he only had 20 dollars remaining in his pocket. In the following days, if Ye Mo didn¡¯t go out to find work, he wouldn¡¯t even have money for food. Perhaps he really had to sell blood to get food, but it was impossible for him to do that in the long term; his situation wasn¡¯t that bad. Although the price he was paid for selling blood was the same as everyone else, Ye Mo believed his blood had better quality than others. He felt he was losing out with this price. Ye Mo¡¯s dishes were getting simpler and simpler. Although Qingxue wasn¡¯t fussy about food, she looked down on stingy people like Ye Mo. That night, Ye Mo carried his medical kit out. He didn¡¯t think that he had to go out to the night market ahead of schedule since Ning Qingxue came. Originally, he thought that he didn¡¯t need to do this anymore after curing the purple coral poison of the old man. But now, he walked on this path once again. However, what made Ye Mo disappointed was that, even if he had his stall set up in the busy streets of Ning Du Walking Street for two days, he didn¡¯t get even one person to do business with; instead, he was even kicked by the city management once. Ye Mo barely went to Ning Hai University. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want to see Yun Bing. Secondly, there was nothing he could learn there anymore. He originally planned to give a few medicinal pills he made to Shi Xiu, but he had applied to leave for a week due to family issues. Although Ning Qingxue basically hadn¡¯t been talking to Ye Mo, she still saw what Ye Mo was doing. Her father had called her and told her not to worry. Even if he, Ning Zhongfei, were kicked out of the Ning Family, he would not sell his daughter, especially to that demon from the Song Family. Her father¡¯s words made Ning Qingxue feel more assured. Her parents already went to Beijing to settle things with the Ning Family. Two day after that, they would come to Ning Hai and take her away. Ning Qingxue saw the pot Ye Mo left in the corridor to boil herbs, and her contempt towards Ye Mo gradually started to fade. What was the relationship between him and her? This was just a deal. She gave him 500,000 dollars, and that money was his. If he didn¡¯t want to spend money, that was his problem. Why should she be disappointed in this type of person? After thinking through this, Ning Qingxue seemed to feel better. Although he was very stingy, he still bought some vegetables home and cooked every day. Ye Mo carried his little case out again; Xu Wei still didn¡¯t come back. She didn¡¯t know whether or not if it was because Ye Mo and Xu Wei were living together that Ning Qingxue tried to avoid facing Xu Wei. As for what was her mentality, she didn¡¯t know. Perhaps it was to avoid awkwardness. Regardless of whether it was real or fake, she and Ye Mo were still husband and wife. The husband slept in the room of the woman next door. Even if they were fake couples, she didn¡¯t want to face that woman. Thinking about how she would leave here the day after tomorrow and probably never come back for her life. There was an unknown yet faint melancholy that rose in her heart. She knew this wasn¡¯t because of Ye Mo but because of other reasons. Ning Qingxue walked out of her room for the first time. Perhaps she also wanted to see the place where she had lived for more than 20 days looked like. Ming Du street was probably the most popular place at Ning Du district at night, and Ning Qingxue had unknowingly walked here already. The place was filled with people, red lights, and green lights. There were all sorts of snacks and small tokens sold everywhere. There were also many small businesses and stalls. One stall had golden cakes that looked enticing and was steaming with air. Ning Qingxue who never ate roadside stall snacks couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and bought one golden cake with two dollars. She bit down lightly; it was sticky and soft. ¡°Come and have a look at a recipe passed down from the ancestor! It can cure all sorts of diseases, headaches, fever, external and internal injuries, short-sightedness¡­ There are only things you can¡¯t think of but nothing I can¡¯t cure!¡± This promoting almost made Ning Qingxue laugh. From the sounds of this person, he could cure anything. Ning Qingxue subconsciously looked up at the person selling the fake medicine and was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this Ye Mo? Although he wore shades and a duck shaped hat, Ning Qingxue could tell it was him from the first glance. Plus, there was that signature chest beside him. Ning Qingxue always didn¡¯t know what was inside it, but now she did: it was a medical case. Chapter 34 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ning Qingxue sighed. Although 500,000 dollars wasn¡¯t much for her, it should be quite a lot for Ye Mo. Yet he still wasn¡¯t satisfied as he had to come out to cheat people and actually proclaimed that he could cure any disease? If he were so powerful, the world wouldn¡¯t need hospitals anymore! ¡°City management is here!¡± someone called out. Many stall owners immediately started packing up their things and left. Ning Qingxue stared at Ye Mo, and as expected, Ye Mo packed up his things helplessly. However, he didn¡¯t run away hastily like the other stall owners. Instead, he packed up his things slowly and left. Although she didn¡¯t get to see Ye Mo scrambling away, she still got to see Ye Mo leave dejectedly, and this gave Ning Qingxue a sense of satisfaction. ¡°This is what you get for cheating people,¡± she thought to herself. When Ning Qingxue returned to the yard, Ye Mo had already come back. He looked once at Ning Qingxue and didn¡¯t say anything. Ning Qingxue would of course not bother to talk to him either. She was wondering whether she should tell Xu Wei what sort of person he was before she left. His business didn¡¯t succeed, and he was kicked away by city management. Ye Mo was already sick of the days in Ning Hai and wanted to leave. As for Ning Qingxue¡¯s business, he had already helped her enough. He would say goodbye to her tomorrow and leave. He didn¡¯t need to go to Ning Hai University, but he still had to leave a letter behind for Shi Xiu. When Xu Wei had already gone to sleep, Ye Mo started to cultivate. ¡­. ¡°Young master Wen, there is half an hour remaining before we arrive at Ning Hai. Where shall we go first?¡± A BMW was heading towards Ning Feng Highway at high speed while the driver was asking a youth that was younger than 30 in the back seat. The youth had a pale face and a pair of eagle eyes, his face was rather long and his hair perfectly combed. Hearing the driver¡¯s words, the youth just took out a cigarette while the big man sitting beside him quickly took out a lighter and lit up the cigarette for him. ¡°Ah Fa, did you finish the task I gave you?¡± the youth sucked on the cigarette and asked. ¡°Yes, young master Wen. I left no traces,¡± the bulky man replied. The youth inhaled the cigarette once again and stayed silent for some time before continuing, ¡°We came from He Feng just so that grandpa and the people of the Ning Family wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. If we go according to our original plan and stay one night in Ning Hai, something might happen so we might as well just abduct that woman. This saves me from always thinking about her. I will let this b*tch know what regret truly is!¡± saying this, the initially calm youth was angered such that veins began to emerge from his clenched fist. He raised his hand and threw away the barely used cigarette. The robust man called Ah Fa quickly picked it up and threw it out the window. ¡°That useless man is called Ye Mo right?¡± The youth gradually calmed down. Ever since the beginning, no one dared to reject him, Song Shaowen. He didn¡¯t think a mere Ning Qingxue would dare to reject him, and not just that, but she actually got married to another man, and they were even living together. This was slapping him across his face and his pride. If Song Shaowen could endure something like that, he wouldn¡¯t be Song Shaowen. If it wasn¡¯t for his grandfather who stopped him, he would¡¯ve come to Ning Hai ages ago. This time, he changed routes at He Feng before coming back to Ning Hai. ¡°Yes, young master Wen, the useless man is called Ye Mo. The two did, in fact, sleep together; I saw some pictures on some websites, and they seemed to love each other a lot,¡± the driver hurriedly said. Song Shaowen who had already calmed down immediately grew pale with rage again. He said coldly: ¡°I will make this Ye Mo watch me and endure the torture when I show him how I sleep with that b*tch! Then¡­ Ye Mo, right? We¡¯ll take him away! Isn¡¯t there a valley at Yan Ning highway? We¡¯ll break his limbs and drop him from there. He¡¯s too weak to fight over my women!¡± ¡­.. It was already 1 am, and Ye Mo finished one big cycle and 12 small cycles of cultivation. He wasn¡¯t going to cultivate anymore. He was leaving tomorrow and wanted to find a place to sleep. The stone block next to the flower pots was where he usually slept after cultivation. Just when Ye Mo laid down, a metal hook landed onto the wall as three figures quickly climbed over and jumped into the backyard. Although Song Shaowen had a pale face, his wall flipping movements were agile. ¡°This is where that useless trash Ye Mo lives right? Which room is he sleeping in with Ning Qingxue that b*tch?¡± The pale-faced Song Shaowen asked as soon as he dropped to the ground. ¡°This is where Ye Mo lives indeed, but he isn¡¯t a useless trash!¡± a sudden voice was heard. Song Shaowen wasn¡¯t able to react to the first half, but he immediately turned his body to face Ye Mo for the second half of the sentence. After some time, he was full of shock and asked: ¡°Who are you?!¡± At the same time, the people behind Song Shaowen also saw Ye Mo. They all looked at him in shock and were tense and alert. ¡°I am Ye Mo. Do you want me or my wife?¡± Ye Mo said calmly. ¡°You are Ye Mo? Wang Chuan, Ah Fa, break his legs. I want to see how this useless trash is so different that he could make that bitch willing to sleep with hi¡ª¡± Before Song Shaowen finished his sentence, he discovered that his wrist was held tightly by an iron-like palm. ¡°If you want to fight, that¡¯s fine, but I will crush your wrist first. Try me if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to fight here in case he alerted Xu Wei. He knew that these people probably came for Ning Qingxue, but Xu Wei was innocent. Looking at Song Shaowen, Wang Chuan and Ah Fa immediately knew that their young master was in Ye Mo¡¯s hands, so they all stopped their movements. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name, trash?¡± Ye Mo used a little strength on his hands, and Song Shaowen almost screamed out. Sweat quickly emerged on his forehead. ¡°I am Song Shaowen, from the Song Family of Beijing. I didn¡¯t come here for you, I came here for Ning Qingxue. Release me immediately or your Ye Family¡­ or you, Ye Mo will die nameless and shameful!¡± Song Shaowen originally wanted to say that he was going to do something to the Ye Family, but he realized that the Ye Family was also a member of the Five Great Families of Beijing, just like his own. They weren¡¯t afraid of the Song Family, so he changed his words to Ye Mo. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. However, your family is just a pile of trash in my eyes, so I¡¯m not concerned at all. Ning Qingxue is my wife, and you dare to come find her!? Are you deaf or are you blind?¡± Now, Ye Mo used some more strength on his hands, and Song Shaowen finally had to cry out in pain. ¡°Ye Mo, we can talk, there¡¯s no need to fight,¡± Wang Chuan said seeing the situation was going in the wrong way. ¡°You drove here, right?¡± Ye Mo suddenly asked something completely irrelevant. ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Chuan replied helplessly as he didn¡¯t understand why Ye Mo would suddenly ask something irrelevant. Ye Mo nodded: ¡°In that case, we will discuss outside.¡± Ye Mo wanted to leave, and since these few people drove here, it would be the perfect opportunity to take him along; it would save him the cost of traveling. Seeing Ye Mo take the initiative to go outside, Song Shaowen¡¯s two henchmen were obviously willing to. They initially thought that they couldn¡¯t fail this plan, but they would have never expected Ye Mo to be this strong. This was completely out of their expectations, and now, the matter had gone out of their control. What took Song Shaowen and the other two by surprise was that Ye Mo actually released Song Shaowen¡¯s wrist and just stared at the trio. Song Shaowen and his two henchmen looked at each other and nodded, thinking that Ye Mo really was a useless trash. His brain didn¡¯t seem to be functioning properly. The guy called Ah Fa first went over the wall and leaped out, then, Ye Mo also jumped over, with Song Shaowen and Wang Chuan closely following behind them. Song Shaowen was prepared to tell the other two to attack as soon as he reached the other side of the wall; however, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to land that the scene in front of them made them drop their jaws in shock. Chapter 35 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin It was because they saw a fallen Ah Fa sprawled on the ground, with Ye Mo stepping victoriously on his chest while staring coldly at him and Wang Chuan. He couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Mo subjugated Ah Fa in a matter of milliseconds. Ah Fa was his best henchman! However, Song Shaowen couldn¡¯t think anymore because before he even landed on the ground, Ye Mo flew over and kicked him. ¡°Crack!¡± Song Shaowen¡¯s leg bones were broken by Ye Mo¡¯s kick. ¡°Argh!¡± Song Shaowen immediately broke out in cold sweat. Wang Chuan shivered as he stared at Ye Mo¡¯s flying kick. ¡°What sort of person is he? His moves are so horrific. He is definitely a tough brick.¡± ¡°Get into the car!¡± Ye Mo¡¯s murderous eyes made Wang Chuan shiver. He didn¡¯t dare to resist and quickly climbed in. What made him grow numb with fear was that Ye Mo was able to carry Song Shaowen and Ah Fa, one in each hand with him effortlessly, and followed behind him. Song Shaowen was in so much pain that he almost fainted. If he had another chance, he would rather be sworn at than come face to face with this demon called Ye Mo. Everyone else was used to call Shaowen a demon, but Song Shaowen himself had just realized that the true demon was Ye Mo, who pretended to be weak. When he tortured people, at least he had thoughts in his mind and expressions on his face. But when Ye Mo broke his leg, it was as though it was something as simple as stepping on an ant. His eyes didn¡¯t even blink, much less betray any expression. The car wasn¡¯t far away, only a few hundred meters away. Song Shaowen was used to choose small roads to park on so that he wouldn¡¯t be seen by others. Besides, it was 2 am, there was no one on the streets, so these few people went into the BMW unimpeded. Ye Mo dumped Song Shaowen and Ah Fa on the back seat and took all their cash, then, he sat in the seat beside the driver, saying: ¡°Drive to Gui Lin.¡± Gui Lin was the intersection between China and a few other small countries. This place was in the mountains and didn¡¯t have many people. This was perfect for Ye Mo¡¯s cultivation. Plus, even if people found out he killed Song Shaowen, it was extremely hard to try to capture him there. ¡°What, Gui Lin?¡± Wang Chuan was shocked. Gui Lin was almost a thousand km from Ning Hai. How could they drive over there? ¡°No bullsh*t, just drive!¡± Ye Mo ordered, making Wang Chuan gulp down the words. He could only quickly start up the BMW and rapidly disappear from the range of Ning Hai city. When the car drove for an hour or so, Ye Mo suddenly remembered that his little medical case was still in the corridor of the room. However, if he went back to get it now, it would probably become dawn, so he abandoned the idea. There were only some soup, pills, a letter, and some miscellaneous things. Not only was Song Shaowen depressed, but Ah Fa and Wang Chuan were also humbled and dejected. It was usually them who taught people lessons but today, not only were they taught a lesson by the supposed useless trash Ye Mo, but they had also been robbed of their money. ¡°Young Master Mo, it is my fault to have wronged you this time. But I think you know the power of the Song Family. If something were to happen to me, you would never be able to escape. But if you are willing to let me go, I won¡¯t mistreat you any furth¡ª¡± Song Shaowen started to soften and beg for mercy. He felt this Ye Mo was a fierce character, far fiercer than him. But before he finished his words, ¡°Slap slap¡±. Ye Mo slapped twice Song Shaowen hard before slowly saying: ¡°Stop bullsh*tting in front of me. It would be to your benefit if your Song Family didn¡¯t mess with me. If they did, I¡¯d erase their name from Beijing. I, Ye Mo, will do as I say but perhaps you won¡¯t get the chance to see it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Song Shaowen spat out two teeth and was shaking. It was unknown if he was shaking out of anger or fear, but this time, Song Shaowen was really scared. From Ye Mo¡¯s words, it seemed as though Ye Mo was going to take his life. Although he didn¡¯t believe Ye Mo would dare to, he only had one life after all. If regrets were of any use, he would have done it thousands of times already. After another hour or so, Ye Mo looked ahead at the highway wrapped precariously around the tall mountain and thought to himself: ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn.¡± If he pushed the car off the cliff here, it would be the most suitable idea. He wasn¡¯t really going to get this car to drive him to Gui Lin, that would be asking to die. Thinking about this, Ye Mo saw a camera far away. He suddenly bowed down and pulled on the wheel. Wang Chuan who was still thinking on how to alert the police didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to duck his body and turn his wheel so suddenly. The vehicle had a sudden big turn and charged off the highway, falling down the cliff. The moment the car started plummeting, Ye Mo kicked open the door and used his Wind Controlling Technique to glide to the wall of the cliff, sticking closely to it. He had to be in the Third stage of Chi Gathering to be able to utilize the Wind Controlling Technique to its full potential, but Ye Mo was only in the Second stage now, so he had difficulty using it. However, it was enough for him to save his life. The BMW fell off the cliff and after a short moment, a loud explosion sounded, and a swirl of fire erupted. Ye Mo was relieved, he was still thinking that if the car didn¡¯t burn, he would have to go down and do it himself, but he didn¡¯t think the car would so obediently burn by itself. Ye Mo carefully avoided the cameras and went into the forest, quickly disappearing into the night. ¡­.. Ning Qingxue got up in the morning. Xu Wei had already gone to work but what made her curious was that Ye Mo didn¡¯t buy breakfast for her that morning. She also didn¡¯t see Ye Mo, and this made her unhappy. Last time, she just brought a schoolmate for dinner, but in the end, not only was the food quality had decreased, but now she didn¡¯t even get breakfast. Even if she spent 2000 dollars for a bottle of red wine, the red wine was drunk all by him anyway. Luckily, she was leaving one day later. Otherwise, she had this indescribable repulsion each time she saw Ye Mo. Sometimes, one couldn¡¯t just relied on their first impression. After all, other people¡¯s opinions weren¡¯t formed from thin air. However, what made Ning Qingxue disappointed was that she still didn¡¯t see Ye Mo at noon. Suddenly, she realized that she had become overly dependent on Ye Mo. If Ye Mo didn¡¯t come back, would she not eat? Since nobody from the Song Family came to bother her, Ning Qingxue did feel a lot more relieved, and soon she was going to leave Beijing with her parents which made her feel even better. After lunch, Ning Qingxue suddenly looked at Ye Mo¡¯s flower pots. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t been managed for more than ten days. Some flowers had even died. However, Ning Qingxue discovered that the one especially taken care of by Ye Mo with a silver color had disappeared. Ning Qingxue suddenly felt annoyed and wanted to call Li Mumei, but her phone suddenly ringed. ¡°Qingxue, I have great news for you! Did you know, last night around 4 am, Song Shaowen¡¯s car fell off a cliff at Feng Jin Highway. Song Shaowen and his two henchmen who were in the car all died. Now, you can relax. No one will come to bother you ever again. I¡¯ll come and pick you up tomorrow¡­¡± Li Mumei¡¯s joyful voice made Ning Qingxue feel like she was dreaming. After a long time, she finally hung up the phone. She still couldn¡¯t believe that the demon in her dreams had died and she was relieved. Ning Qingxue let out a long sigh of relief. Her first instinct was to go into the room and take out her marriage certificate with Ye Mo, so when he came back, she could divorce him. This afternoon must have been the longest afternoon for Ning Qingxue. Ye Mo, who usually came back early to cook, still didn¡¯t come back at 8 pm. However, Xu Wei came back from work. This was the first time Xu Wei came back from work to see Ning Qingxue, not in her room but waiting outside. However, she didn¡¯t see Ye Mo. ¡°You are Xu Wei, right?¡± Ning Qingxue said hesitantly. Chapter 36 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Xu Wei nodded: ¡°Yeah, did Ye Mo told you? Actually, I don¡¯t even know your name yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ning Qingxue; I wanted to ask if you knew where Ye Mo went? Why has he still not come back today?¡± In Ning Qingxue¡¯s eyes, Ye Mo and Xu Wei were living together. Xu Wei would definitely know where Ye Mo was. ¡°Ye Mo? I haven¡¯t seen him for two days, isn¡¯t he with you?¡± Xu Wei said, intrigued. Meanwhile, she thought, ¡°Your boyfriend disappeared, why are you asking me?¡± ¡°With me?¡± Ning Qingxue was as intrigued as Xu Wei. She noticed something different. Things didn¡¯t seem to be the way she thought them to be. Then, she looked at Xu Wei¡¯s expression so she could only say: ¡°You are his girlfriend, isn¡¯t he living with you?¡± Hearing Ning Qingxue¡¯s words, Xu Wei blushed and was a bit annoyed, but Ning Qingxue was so beautiful, and her temperament was obviously not that of a normal woman, so she couldn¡¯t really throw a fit. However, she replied coldly: ¡°Since when was I his girlfriend? This is really weird, you are living with him in the same room every day, and you say I am his girlfriend. This is too out of this world.¡± ¡°What? Ye Mo doesn¡¯t stay with you at night?¡± Ning Qingxue asked in surprise. As if discerning Ning Qingxue wasn¡¯t lying on purpose, Xu Wei replied: ¡°I am only renting the same house with him. We don¡¯t know each other that well. Wasn¡¯t he living with you?¡± Ning Qingxue already knew, she must¡¯ve misunderstood Ye Mo. However, if Ye Mo wasn¡¯t living with him and didn¡¯t live with Xu Wei, where would he be living? It should be the hotel, he had quite some money now. ¡°Oh, he should be living in the hotel. It¡¯s just that he ran off somewhere today.¡± Ning Qingxue was a bit embarrassed thinking that she misunderstood Ye Mo. ¡°Live in the hotel? Not possible. I wake up at 6 am in the morning, and each morning, he would be in the backyard¡­¡± Xu Wei stopped her words at that moment. If she continued, it would be making it clear that Ning Qingxue was living with Ye Mo, and since she didn¡¯t want to admit it to herself, why bother saying it? Xu Wei who suddenly stopped talking felt embarrassed and said: ¡°Perhaps, he really is living in the hotel. I have some things to attend to, so I¡¯m going in.¡± Of course, Ning Qingxue knew what Xu Wei was thinking and went hurriedly to Xu Wei while she said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, Xu Wei, I really didn¡¯t stay with him. But how could he be in the yard at 5 or 6 am each morning?¡± Xu Wei found this series of events funny, but she saw that Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t seem like she was lying and frowned her eyes, thinking that this was too absurd. It made people have chill thinking about it, ¡°Is Ye Mo a¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to keep thinking about it. As if suddenly remembering something, Xu Wei suddenly said: ¡°The landowner has installed a camera at the front and the back. The control center is a computer placed in the storage room. I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± Ning Qingxue heard that there was a camera and hurriedly followed Xu Wei into that storage room full of boxes which was at the corner of the living room. Ning Qingxue had stayed here for so long and did not know that there was another storage room. There was a surveillance computer inside, but it was full of dust, and the power was switched off. The two switched on the screen and saw the two surveillance windows. One was facing the front door, and another was at the back. It seemed that the landowner was quite meticulous. They opened the recent surveillance recording. The camera facing the front door showed that Ye Mo went out early each morning, but it didn¡¯t show Ye Mo going out at night. However, when the two people switched the camera to the back, they immediately found out Ye Mo had been sitting under the tree for the whole night. Other than occasionally sleeping under the rainproof tent on the stone floor for a few hours, most of his time was spent laying on the tree. ¡°He had been sleeping on the tree?!¡± Ning Qingxue and Xu Wei looked at each other in shock. Xu Wei and Ning Qingxue both had the same thought: ¡°What happens during the rainy days? A week ago, there was a pouring rain.¡± They hurried to change the date to that rainy day but what shocked them was, Ye Mo was still sitting under the tree; however, the rain seemed to have formed a barrier around Ye Mo. The two couldn¡¯t see that clearly and thought there was a problem with the camera; however, an hour later, Ye Mo left the tree and slept on the stone floor. Xu Wei was an emotional girl and after seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t even have a place to live at night, she immediately felt some disgust towards Ning Qingxue. Her tears fell, thinking that Ye Mo was pitiful. Even if this girl was pretty, she couldn¡¯t just do that to Ye Mo. What a fox demon! Wiping her tears, Xu Wei glanced at Ning Qingxue. She didn¡¯t want to stay with this woman anymore. She just turned and left the storage room without saying anything. When Xu Wei walked out of the storage room, Ning Qingxue understood that Xu Wei had some enmity towards her, she could feel and see it plainly. However, now she was still staring at Ye Mo, who slept on the stone floor. She suddenly felt some pain in her heart, but it wasn¡¯t sadness like Xu Wei. ¡°He had that much money. Why didn¡¯t he go to the hotel? Why did he stay under the tree night after night? Even if he did sleep under the tree, he should come under the roof when it was raining. Plus, even if he wanted to live in the same room with me, I wouldn¡¯t have disagreed. I was the one coming to live in the same room as Ye Mo.¡± Thinking about how Xu Wei was crying, Ning Qingxue felt her heart was a bit hard. She just felt Ye Mo was too much of a cheapskate. Although she didn¡¯t feel good, she only thought of one sentence: ¡°Those who are hated have pitiful aspects.¡± She didn¡¯t know Ye Mo thought of her this way too. She sighed and thought, ¡°Was he so stingy because he was too poor before?¡± Although she felt touched by Ye Mo moving out his room for her, she felt that it was more because she gave 500,000 dollars to Ye Mo. The camera was switched on the previous night, and Ye Mo was still standing under the tree for half the night, and around 1 am, he had gone to sleep on the stone floor. But the following scene almost made Ning Qingxue scream. Song Shaowen sneakily jumped over the wall with two henchmen. Ning Qingxue suddenly remembered Li Mumei¡¯s phone call. Didn¡¯t Song Shaowen die already? Why was he here last night? Thinking about this, Ning Qingxue felt goosebumps on her head, but the following scenes made her completely understand the situation. Ye Mo who was sleeping on the stone floor just spoke a few words with Song Shaowen and them. Then, Song Shao and his two henchmen took Ye Mo away. The scenes afterward returned to nothing. She couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Ye Mo and Song Shaowen. Ning Qingxue had already understood. It seemed like Ye Mo and Song Shaowen reached some sort of agreement and just left like that. Normally, if Song Shaowen came here, how could he leave without abducting her? What happened? Song Shaowen actually found his way here. This really was insane. Ning Qingxue felt scared just thinking about it. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Mo, what would¡¯ve happened? She didn¡¯t dare to think. Song Shaowen¡¯s car fell off the cliff, did anything happened to Ye Mo? Ning Qingxue could no longer hold her worry in as she picked up the phone to call Li Mumei. ¡°Mumei, you said Song Shaowen and two of his men died, was there anyone else in the car?¡± This was what Ning Qingxue wanted to know the most. Although Ye Mo took 500,000 dollars from her, Ning Qingxue couldn¡¯t accept it if Ye Mo lost his life because of the money. Plus, these men came for her, Ye Mo was innocent! ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong? There were only the three of them in the car. This was verified. The Song Family is in turmoil right now. Qingxue, don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ll come stay with you tomorrow,¡± Li Mumei comforted her. After hanging up, Ning Qingxue still didn¡¯t feel appeased. There was no way she could let anyone see the video recording here. Thinking about this, Ning Qingxue hurried and took her USB and copied the clips, while deleting it from the computer. Only then did she feel a little better. However, another thought hit her. What if the Song Family knew that Song Shaowen came to Ning Hai? If they were to investigate, this clip could still be recovered. Ning Qingxue was stuck, not knowing what to do. She was already certain that Song Shaowen¡¯s death should be related to Ye Mo; however, Song Shaowen¡¯s car fell into the cliff at Feng Jin Highway, the Song family shouldn¡¯t be able to find out about this place. Chapter 37 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin When Ning Qingxue left the storage room and didn¡¯t see Xu Wei, she knew that Xu Wei had a bad opinion of her and had left in a huff. ¡°Am I really a bad woman, though?¡± Ning Qingxue asked herself but couldn¡¯t find the answer. Twas a sleepless night, and when she got up the next morning, Xu Wei had already gone to work. Qingxue quickly packed her belongings before staring at the pot at the corner of the room, losing herself in thought. Ye Mo often used that pot to cook some herbs. Was he really using those stuff to cheat people at Bu Xing street? She then set her eyes on a black bag. She knew that bag had Ye Mo¡¯s little chest inside. It was all the stuff he used to sell fake medicine. Just when Ning Qingxue held up the bag, the front door bell had sounded. She opened the door and saw that it was Li Mumei that had come. Li Mumei scanned the house and didn¡¯t find Ye Mo, so she asked curiously: ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Mo?¡± ¡°He went out yesterday and hadn¡¯t been back since,¡± Ning Qingxue answered subconsciously. ¡°Oh, I brought a bank card over, regardless of whether he wants it or not, we still need to give him some money right? After all, we used him for so long. Anyway, your parents are picking you up at Yu state, they won¡¯t be coming to Ning Hai, so we¡¯ll go to Yu state to meet up with them,¡± Li Mumei said casually. Ning Qingxue shook her head and said: ¡°Oh, no need to give him any money, I already gave a card with 500,000 dollars to him. I think that should be enough as payment.¡± ¡°Where did you get 500,000?¡± Li Mumei looked at Ning Qingxue in surprise and asked. ¡°Of course, from when we left Beijing, it was the one you made for me last time!¡± Ning Qingxue replied. ¡°Huh, that card is useless. They froze it the day we left Beijing. I only knew afterward and forgot to tell you.¡± Li Mumei looked at Ning Qingxue helplessly. Ning Qingxue was dazed for a long while before mumbling: ¡°Useless card? So all this time, I have been using his money? No wonder he was stingy, so it was like that¡­¡± ¡°Qingxue what are you talking about?¡± Li Mumei saw Ning Qingxue was lost in thought and her voice wasn¡¯t very loud either, so she hurriedly asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly thought of something and immediately moved. She picked up Ye Mo¡¯s bag and took out the little medical case and opened it quickly. There were seven or eight bottles, a packet of silver needles, and an identity card. The card she gave him was also there. There were also a few charms that had weird drawings on it. Lastly, there was a letter that didn¡¯t have the receiver name on it. Ning Qingxue took the card as her hands started to shake. If there were a hole in the ground she could crawl into, she would do it without hesitation. She had always thought that Ye Mo was using her money while she even asked 2000 dollars from him without any hesitance. She ate and lived here without any burden on her heart. Only today, she knew how ridiculous she was. She had always been using Ye Mo¡¯s money but why didn¡¯t he say anything? No wonder he was hesitating on going to Glamorous Cuisine that day. When he was paying the bills, he even took out the 5¡¯s and 10¡¯s. What was more ridiculous was that she actually purposely ordered a 2000 dollars bottle of wine. There was also a stack of receipt at the bottom of the case. Ning Qingxue took out those folded receipts and just felt her head buzzing. Her face immediately became pale, and she almost fell to the ground. ¡°Qingxue, what happened?¡± Li Mumei hurriedly held Ning Qingxue up. Ning Qingxue took that stack of receipt and stuffed it into the case hurriedly; then, she turned and said to Li Mumei: ¡°Mumei, could you wait for me outside?¡± Ning Qingxue ran into the room and shut the door. ¡°Qingxue, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re crying?¡± Li Mumei stood in front of the closed door and was also dumbfounded. She clearly saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s tears. In all her memory, Ning Qingxue had never cried, no matter how sad the matter was. She never cried, not once. However, today Ning Qingxue cried. What happened to her? What made her so sad? Ning Qingxue sat by the bedside and opened Ye Mo¡¯s case once again. Stacks of blood selling receipts appeared in front of her. The most recent one was a few days before her schoolmate had come. Ye Mo was selling blood, but she asked for 2000 dollars and was forced to eat a 3000 dollar meal at Glamorous Cuisine. One meal there cost multiple times what he received from selling blood, yet she was there laughing at him for becoming stingier and even complaining that the food he prepared was getting worse. Why did he never complained in front of her? Was it due to contempt, or just simply not wanting to? What sort of man was this? What sort of man could do this? Was this really the good for nothing trash that was kicked out of the Ye Family? If the broadest thing in this world was the ocean, then now, in Ning Qingxue¡¯s eyes, Ye Mo¡¯s heart was immeasurably broader than the ocean. But in his eyes now, what sort of a person was she? Heartless? Indifferent? Unreasonable? Ning Qingxue¡¯s tears fell rapidly on the blood selling receipt as the words on it began to smudge. It was as though she was going to shed her 22 years of tears all at once here. However, she couldn¡¯t stop the regret, remorse, and sadness from charging and flowing out of her heart. ¡°Come and have a look at a recipe passed down from the ancestor! It can cure all sorts of diseases, headaches, fever, external and internal injuries, short-sightedness¡­ There are only things you can¡¯t think of but nothing I can¡¯t cure!¡± Ye Mo¡¯s promotion voice seemed to still be by her ear. However, he was nowhere to be seen. How ridiculous that at the time she still had a golden cake in her hands, hoping that the city management would kick him away! Ridiculous? His voice sounded ridiculous at the time, but now, she just felt terrible. Perhaps the golden cake in her hands at the time was bought by the money Ye Mo got from selling blood. However, she held the cake while hiding in the corner, laughing at his shamelessness and ignorance. Ignorant? When Ye Mo paid for the bills after that dinner, she was actually embarrassed for Ye Mo taking out 5¡¯s and 10¡¯s, yet at this moment, Ning Qingxue suddenly hated herself so much. ¡°Bang bang¡­.¡± The door sounded with Li Mumei¡¯s banging; however, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t hear anything. She only heard Ye Mo¡¯s words reverberating in her mind: ¡°No, the food there is too expensi¡ª¡± ¡°¡­ We would only spend at most 1000 dollars at this restaurant¡­¡± was her reply at the time. Only a thousand dollars. But how many times did Ye Mo had to go the hospital for a thousand dollars? He was only a student. Other than selling blood to the hospital, where else could he get money from? Ning Qingxue subconsciously took out the 2000 dollars Ye Mo gave her. There were only a few hundred dollars left. Ning Qingxue who had always thought money was dirty, for the first time caressed the money in her hands feeling pain in her heart. He had been sleeping under the tree in the back yard and on the stone floor because he had no money to go outside and live. Why could Xu Wei think of it as because Ye Mo was trying to save money but she couldn¡¯t? I¡¯m so sorry, Ye Mo¡­ Chapter 38 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ning Qingxue rubbed her swollen red eyes and picked up that anonymous letter. She knew this letter wasn¡¯t for her. She wanted to open it but at the last moment held up that urge. She carefully packed up Ye Mo¡¯s things and put them in a case before opening the door. ¡°Qingxue, what happened to you?¡± Li Mumei saw Ning Qingxue with swollen eyes and immediately knew in her heart that she was right. Ning Qingxue really was crying, and she seemed sorrowful as well. ¡°What¡¯s inside that case?¡± Li Mumei looked with curiosity at the case Ning Qingxue was hugging. Ning Qingxue¡¯s change must have been due to this box. She really wanted to know what sort of box made Ning Qingxue, who had never cried, so pitiful. ¡°That¡¯s my stuff!¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head and didn¡¯t give the chest to Li Mumei. Li Mumei shook her head and said: ¡°Qingxue, the things here have been settled. Let¡¯s go! Today, we¡¯ll go and do the proceedings for the divorce, then, we¡¯ll go straight to Yu state. I don¡¯t think your father and his big brother had a very nice negotiation. We don¡¯t need to go Beijing anymore. Ning Family Medical Materials may be split in half now.¡± ¡°Mumei, I want to wait another two days. Perhaps, Ye Mo might come back¡­ and, I don¡¯t want to divorce right now,¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head and refused Li Mumei¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Why?!¡± Li Mumei looked at Ning Qingxue in surprise, she really couldn¡¯t understand how before, Ning Qingxue couldn¡¯t wait for her to take her away, but now, she suddenly changed and even wanted to live here for an extra two days! What was this? What was so good about this place? Ning Qingxue shook her head and didn¡¯t answer. She was wondering when Ye Mo was going to come back. The original Ye Mo in her heart didn¡¯t seem to be the real Ye Mo at all. However, when did she ever try to get to know him? Whether it was before or after they got married, she didn¡¯t care about this person at all. Even the first time they met was a means to her own selfish ends. Li Mumei didn¡¯t question Ning Qingxue further as she knew that it was useless to ask something Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to say. When Xu Wei came back at night, for the first time Ning Qingxue asked about Ye Mo. Although Xu Wei didn¡¯t really like Ning Qingxue, she still told her about what happened ever since Ye Mo came here. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t think Ye Mo¡¯s life was so simple. He just went out and came back each day. Perhaps Xu Wei didn¡¯t even know he was a student. ¡­¡­ Ye Mo left Qi Nong Cliff at night. Although he wasn¡¯t scared of the Song Family, his powers were still too weak. If the Song Family managed to find out that he killed Song Shaowen and set traps for him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a stable place to grow his Silver Heart Grass, much less cultivate. Furthermore, it was only a matter of time before the Song Family would find out that Song Shaowen¡¯s death was related to him. So, he was forced not to be found by the Song Family, at least within three years. Ye Mo used his Cloud Shadow Steps to travel, and his speed wasn¡¯t lower than an ordinary car. At around 6 am, he had already arrived at the Feng Tang Town. This was Feng Kou City¡¯s medium-sized town. Ye Mo found a little hotel and wanted to go in to wash when he realized that he didn¡¯t even have his identity papers with him. However, small hotels didn¡¯t necessarily require them, and Ye Mo knew that without his identity papers, it was obviously not suitable to live in the city. To avoid suspicion, Ye Mo carried a backpack with only daily necessities inside. There was some food as well as a few thousand dollars which were all scavenged from Song Shaowen and his henchmen. Now, he just wanted to go to the mountain districts of Gui Lin, find a stable place to settle down and cultivate near the border of the country. Standing outside the gas station at Feng Tang Town, Ye Mo was troubled. If he left using a car, there was a great chance that he would be exposed since he had no identity papers with him, and there were many traffic police patrol that would stop long-distance buses to check identities. It would be better to go by train yet there wasn¡¯t a single train station at Feng Tang Town. ¡°Friend, are you going anywhere? Do you need a ride?¡± A 30-or-so-year-old man walked over and asked. Ye Mo had carried his backpack and stood out at the gas station for a long time. He was probably noticed by people, and they immediately came over to see if they could start a business. Ye Mo could tell with one glance that these people were doing illegal transport. It was probably to escape taxes or something similar. Usually, people wouldn¡¯t want to take these cars, but some people still chose to take these illegal cars to save money because it was cheaper. However, Ye Mo liked this type of transport because these cars would usually take off routes in the forest instead of highways. This way, they could avoid a lot of trouble. ¡°Where does your car go?¡± Ye Mo asked casually. ¡°Qi City, 55 dollars, how about it? Does that pass where you need to go?¡± the man asked full of hope. Ye Mo knew Qi City, although it was a bit far from where he wanted to go, it was in the right direction. No wonder there were illegal transport markets here. Ye Mo had already seen on the electronic screen that it was 95 dollars to go to Qi City. Meanwhile, these people only asked for 55. It was almost half the price. Ye Mo nodded: ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡± ¡°Black Skin, I brought another one, 55 dollars to Qi City.¡± This man brought Ye Mo in front of a big bus and yelled. ¡°It¡¯s this one, just go on,¡± the man told Ye Mo to go on the vehicle and left to continue grabbing customers. So, he wasn¡¯t the driver but someone to help to grab customers. Ye Mo didn¡¯t mind. When he got on the bus, there were around 30 or so people. Ye Mo went to find a seat at the back and sat down. He closed his eyes and meditated for a while. A few more people got on until a woman attracted Ye Mo¡¯s attention. She wore a golden-framed glasses. Although she wasn¡¯t very pretty, she wasn¡¯t ugly either; however, she looked rather bulky. Her voluptuous body was also quite stunning. What made Ye Mo notice her wasn¡¯t her hot body but her Killer¡¯s Qi. Although she seemed like a normal person on the surface, she had this Killer¡¯s Qi that Ye Mo felt as soon as she got on the car. However, her glasses didn¡¯t match her temperament at all, and he wondered if she was pretending to be a civilian. This woman had killed people before, and not just one. As soon as she got on the bus, she immediately attracted a lot of attention. A few youth even scanned their eyes across this woman¡¯s chest and buttocks as they swallowed their saliva. For this type of women, you didn¡¯t even need to look at her face. Just her body was enough to conquer any man. The woman scanned the car with her eyes as if not noticing these lewd glances. She scanned everyone including Ye Mo, her eyes were sharp but not arrogant which showed that this was a woman with a story. Ye Mo closed his eyes; he was also someone with a story; there were too many people in this world with a story, why bother about others? This was the season for long-distance travel, and the bus probably couldn¡¯t get any more people. Although there were less than 40 people on the bus, the bus still moved. After going for about half an hour, someone came to collect money. Ye Mo gave the transport fee and continued to close his eyes to meditate. Although they weren¡¯t going on the highway, the car was still relatively stable. According to the driver, it would take around 4 hours to get to Qi City. Now they had gone for about two hours, it should be more than half way. ¡°Driver, stop the bus! I¡¯m getting off here,¡± a sudden voice resounded. ¡°Lady, this is the Xiang Li Mountain District. There¡¯s not even a hotel here, if you get off he¡ª¡± The driver reminded her out of goodwill. However, his words were stopped half way by this woman: ¡°That¡¯s my business, please stop the bus.¡± Chapter 39 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°There¡¯s no other way here other than this road. If you enter the mountain here, you would be reaching the Gui Xiang mountain range. Although there are a few tourist spots, it is mostly primitive forests. If you get off here, there really is nowhere to go¡­¡± A good-hearted middle-aged man said in the car. The woman stayed silent for a moment and went back to her seat again. It was unknown if it was because she felt that this middle-aged man was right or if it was something else. However, Ye Mo¡¯s heart was moved. Although it wasn¡¯t good for anyone else to get off here, it was good for him. He knew about the Gui Xiang mountain range, its expanse went through the three provinces of Hu Zhong, Xiang Huai, and Gui Nan and was named after one of the three greatest mountain ranges of China. Gui Nan province was at the border between China and Vietnam, and the place where he wanted to go, Gui Lin, was the southernmost city of Gui Nan province. If he wanted to go there by car, he had to keep changing vehicles at Hu Zhong, Xiang Huai, and Gui Nan, but he didn¡¯t have his identity papers which would increase his chances of being exposed. If he left from the Gui Xiang mountain range by himself, it was much safer despite it taking more time. Besides, there were a lot of trains passing by the Gui Xiang mountain ranges. Perhaps, he could try to get on one, but even if he didn¡¯t, there was no pressure for him, since he was able to cultivate while he walked. ¡°Driver, stop, I¡¯m getting off, my friend¡¯s car is coming,¡± said Ye Mo as he walked to the front. Not only was the driver stunned but the people on the bus were too; even the woman looked at Ye Mo curiously. The reason she didn¡¯t get off wasn¡¯t that this was the wilderness or in the middle of nowhere, but because she was scared that people would get suspicious of her and spread the word. After all, a woman getting off the bus in the wilderness was very unexpected. Just when she wanted to find a good reason to get off the vehicle, someone actually also said they wanted to leave, which suited her perfectly. The driver didn¡¯t say anything this time. Saying that there was another car coming obviously meant that he didn¡¯t want to take the bus anymore. The bus stopped, and Ye Mo got off first, followed by that woman. However, what surprised everyone was that there were another two men that got off afterward. Everyone realized that those two got off because of Ye Mo and the woman; nevertheless, the driver didn¡¯t dare to mind others¡¯ business and immediately started the bus, quickly disappearing at the corner. As for why that woman got off the car, Ye Mo understood that she already had the intention to leave when she had expressed herself earlier; however, he didn¡¯t understand why the two men behind also got off the car. It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure out their intention as the two men had circled the woman. One of them glared at Ye Mo and said, ¡°Punk, if you want to live a few extra days, hurry up and piss off! There¡¯s no business for you here!¡± Ye Mo had stumbled upon a case of robbery, which made him want to laugh. Although these two men looked tough, Ye Mo was sure they weren¡¯t a match for the woman. This woman stared coldly at the two men who approached her but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Little girl, take out your money! Don¡¯t try to tell me you don¡¯t have any, I saw it when you picked up the phone. There should be more than ten thousand! Hehe, we were planning on robbing the bus, but since you have that much money on you, we might as well just rob you.¡± The man who told Ye Mo to piss off turned to stare strangely at this woman. Ye Mo smiled. He didn¡¯t even want to bother himself with these sort of things since both parties weren¡¯t good people. ¡°Wait!¡± just when Ye Mo was about to leave, the woman suddenly called. ¡°What?¡± Ye Mo turned his head and asked plainly. Seeing that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t worried at all, this woman scanned Ye Mo again with a look of surprise. However, she really couldn¡¯t notice anything abnormal about Ye Mo. This person was so normal and average; even his vans (shoes) were as ordinary as it could be which made her believe that Ye Mo really had a mental problem. ¡°Help me out with something and later¡­¡± This ferocious yet busty woman suddenly smiled and took off her glasses. Her face suddenly became lively with this smile. This was the first time Ye Mo saw such a significant change in a face just because of a smile. It was as though she became two different people. ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting,¡± before the woman finished the latter half of the sentence, Ye Mo had already refused. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The woman was dazed for a moment and actually started laughing. She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fight, I want you to help me bury these two in the trees later.¡± The two men who were surrounding the woman were originally looking at Ye Mo fiercely. When they saw that Ye Mo didn¡¯t leave immediately and wasn¡¯t scared, they instantaneously became vigilant toward him. Usually, people would run away if they saw someone getting robbed, so they had rarely seen someone who was fearless like him. However, when they heard that this woman was asking Ye Mo to bury them, the taller man could no longer hold it as he grabbed his knife, piercing towards the woman¡¯s chest. ¡°Crack¡­ Argh¡­¡± Two sounds, yet the man with the knife was already on the ground. The other shorter man hadn¡¯t even reacted, but Ye Mo saw it clearly. The woman quickly grabbed the tall man¡¯s wrist and pushed it upward when the man pierced the knife toward her chest. At the same time, she knocked the back of the knife with her hand which flew right into the tall man¡¯s throat. Such a powerful woman! This whole set of moves was only a few breath¡¯s time. If Ye Mo wasn¡¯t at the 2nd stage now, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see it. Ye Mo thought that if it was at the time when he was still at the 1st stage, and he had to fight this woman, then the odds would have been unpredictable. In other words, he wondered what would have happened if he had a conflict with this woman a month before and what the result would have been; Ye Mo didn¡¯t like this sense of threat. The only way was to continually get stronger. The shorter man finally woke up to the situation. Although it was just a few breaths of time, he had already understood that they had met someone too powerful for them this time and without a second thought, he turned and started to run. However, the woman suddenly kicked the knife that was still inside the tall man¡¯s throat, then with another kick on the back of the knife, send it toward the fleeing man whose heart got immediately pierced through from the back. ¡°You have guts, I didn¡¯t ask you to help me fight them and, as you can see, you don¡¯t need to anymore. You just need to help me bury these two people in the forest, and all of their money is yours.¡± The woman suddenly smiled at Ye Mo once again. ¡°What if these two people don¡¯t have money on them?¡± Ye Mo asked plainly. The woman was stunned for a moment, she didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo was still considering this problem right now. A normal person would¡¯ve done what she asked ages ago; they wouldn¡¯t dare to argue. ¡°If there isn¡¯t money, then this is yours.¡± The woman reached into her bag and pulled out a stack of notes, keeping only around half of it and gave the rest to Ye Mo. Ye Mo casually took the notes. He saw that it was probably around 10,000 dollars at the start, but the woman kept some, so there was only around 4 or 5 thousand left which was still really generous of her. Ye Mo who needed money at this moment smiled and said, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal.¡± After saying that, he just dragged the two men laying on the ground into the forest. Watching Ye Mo going so casually into the forest as well as the ease with which he pulled the body, there was a sliver of approval in the woman¡¯s eyes as she muttered to herself, ¡°He has good strength and courage, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t look manly enough.¡± Chapter 40 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin When Ye Mo was dragging the two bodies into the forest, he searched them but didn¡¯t find anything good; only around 1000 dollars cash on the bodies. As for their card, Ye Mo didn¡¯t want it at all. However, that knife seemed passable and looked very sharp, so Ye Mo took it as a trophy. With a few fireball techniques, he burned these two into a black ball of crisp but couldn¡¯t burn them completely into nothingness. Ye Mo sighed, his fireball technique was too low caliber. If he were at the 3rd stage, one fireball would have been enough to make them completely disappear. With a casual movement of his palm, he made a big pit and kicked the two bodies inside; then, he used another palm to push some dirt in. He had never buried the people that he had killed; however, this time he received a few thousand dollars to do it, so he might as well act like a hired laborer. After Ye Mo had taken care of these two robbers, he didn¡¯t go back and instead went straight to the mountains. ¡°You, wait up¡­¡± The woman waited awhile at the road, but since she still didn¡¯t see Ye Mo come back, she immediately ran into the forest and found that Ye Mo actually went farther in. She was barely able to see his back, and if she had been a little slower, Ye Mo would have probably been nowhere to be seen already. Ye Mo heard the woman¡¯s yell and stopped. Seeing him stop, the woman was really shocked. In her eyes, Ye Mo left because he was scared of her; therefore, when he heard her voice, he should¡¯ve run as fast as possible; however, he actually stopped. She wanted to believe Ye Mo stopped because he was scared of her, but she knew that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t; he didn¡¯t seem scared in the slightest. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± the woman walked up to Ye Mo and asked. Ye Mo pulled the bag on this shoulders and smiled plainly: ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t offend me, I don¡¯t like killing people.¡± The woman subconsciously shook her head. ¡°Oh, since you won¡¯t kill me, why should I be scared?¡± Ye Mo asked as if things seemed weird for him. The woman looked at Ye Mo again; he was an ordinary youth that was decent-looking, and looked clean and white. He wore tidy clothes and even looked like a student. He was probably only a little over 20 and didn¡¯t give her any signal of danger. She had escaped from death countless times, which left her with an unerring, natural instinct about people¡¯s strengths close to her own, and obviously, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t. ¡°You are very bold, but if you¡¯re not scared of me, why are you running into the mountain?¡± ¡°This mountain is your home? Can¡¯t I go inside?¡± ¡­.. This woman fumbled for words, although Ye Mo¡¯s words were a bit aggressive, she didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she smiled: ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get to know each other. I¡¯m Wen Dong, Wen for hearing, Dong for winter.¡± ¡°Ye Mo,¡± Ye Mo simply said his name. He didn¡¯t know what this woman he didn¡¯t know wanted with him. ¡°Do you know why I called to you and wanted to get to know you?¡± Wen Dong asked. However, she didn¡¯t wait for Ye Mo to answer and just said herself, ¡°It¡¯s because I approve of you. You also saw just then, I¡¯m not an ordinary person. If you want, I can introduce a master to you.¡± Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to introduce a master¡­ If you don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, looks like you don¡¯t know how strong the most powerful people in this world can get. In that case, we¡¯ll talk about finding a master for you later. I have a business to do right now. Are you interested in going with me? Of course, the remuneration is much more than burying two trashes,¡± the woman didn¡¯t mind Ye Mo rejecting her goodwill and continued to talk slowly. Remuneration? Ye Mo thought that helping this woman to take care of two trashes earned him a few thousand dollars and, since he needed money right now, if this woman could give him even more, then it wouldn¡¯t matter too much if he helped her out a bit more. Besides, he was already at the 2nd stage of Chi Gathering now, so he wasn¡¯t scared that this woman would try something to him. The most important thing for him was that, when he started to cultivate again, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to earn money. ¡°Tell me, what is it about, and how much payment?¡± Ye Mo cared about how much he was paid the most. With enough money, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a lot of money-related things. Wen Dong didn¡¯t answer directly and instead said, ¡°If you walk north from here, in approximately 10 kilometers, there¡¯s a road that goes straight to a tourist spot in the Xiang Shan Valley. In a small hotel at the tourist spot, I have two cases there, then you just need to help me carry them and come with me to fulfill the business deal. ¡°Relax, with me here, you¡¯ll be very safe. At that time, you just need to give the cases and don¡¯t need to say anything. As for payment, I¡¯ll give you 50 thousand dollars, how about it?¡± 50k for just carrying a case? This money was too easy to earn. Ye Mo wanted to go since he only earned a little more than ten thousand after arduously selling charms and treating diseases under those special opportunities. As for Wen Dong tricking him, he wasn¡¯t afraid of it, at all, as he didn¡¯t believe that there was someone capable of killing him and, even if they were stronger than him, no one could stop him if he wanted to go. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it, but we can¡¯t go too far. I still need to go somewhere else,¡± Ye Mo nodded and agreed without a second thought. Wen Dong nodded, seeing Ye Mo¡¯s confidence, she said, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re a quick decision maker, someone who can do big things. I like this! The place I am going for the deal is only a few hours by road. Perhaps, after the deal is done, there wouldn¡¯t be anything that would bother you for a minute.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t talk anymore, Wen Dong also didn¡¯t talk and started to lead the way. Although it was the mountain ranges here, Wen Dong was strangely light-stepped and didn¡¯t seem to struggle at all. She was afraid that Ye Mo couldn¡¯t keep up and intentionally traveled slowly. However, she discovered that Ye Mo¡¯s stamina was really good, and he didn¡¯t have any signs of having trouble to keep up with her which surprised her. If it wasn¡¯t that Ye Mo didn¡¯t look like someone who practiced martial arts and for his elegant long white hands, Wen Dong would probably have suspected Ye Mo to be in the same field as her. Wen Dong¡¯s predictions were correct. After they had walked in the mountain for only around an hour or so, they saw another mountain road in front of them. This road was obviously more popular than the road where they got off; at least they could see a car coming every so often. Wen Dong and Ye Mo didn¡¯t wait long before stopping a bus heading towards Xiang Shan Valley. Xiang Shan Valley was China¡¯s famous tourist spot. Its fame was equal with the five Yue Mountains. However, due to tourists going missing each year, and the high rate of accidents on the mountain roads, its popularity was far lesser than the five great Yue Mountains and some other famous mountains. As soon as Ye Mo arrived at the Xiang Shan Valley, he immediately felt that the spirit Chi here was much greater than in Ning Hai. If this place weren¡¯t too close to Ning Hai, he even would have wanted to stay here and cultivate. The bus stopped at a parking place half way up the mountain. Wen Dong told him to wait here while she got the stuff, and Ye Mo didn¡¯t wait long before Wen Dong drove a car over. ¡°I have the thing, get in the car, let¡¯s go,¡± Weng Dong stopped the car in front of Ye Mo and said casually. Although Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense could only reach out to 5 or 6 meters, it was enough to check this car. He scanned with his spirit sense and didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it, except for two extra cases on the back seat. Ye Mo opened the door and sat in the back seat while his spirit sense scanned the box. One of them had an assault rifle. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a good understanding of guns and didn¡¯t know what model gun this was, but it looked a bit like the AK series. The other box had a stack of information and a very strange model. Wen Dong was very happy with Ye Mo sitting at the back without question. However, she was also wondering if Ye Mo¡¯s attitude was because he was usually this bold or if he had simply not seen enough of the world. If it was that he hadn¡¯t experienced enough, then what would happen if he made some embarrassing moves? Thinking about this, Wen Dong said, ¡°Ye Mo, later when we go in, if there are people staring at us on the side, you don¡¯t need to worry. You just need to listen to my instructions and give them the case.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Mo thought that they were probably exchanging the box with that model and a stack of information. Since Wen Dong was so calm, it meant that there was no danger. Besides, even if there were, he, Ye Mo, wouldn¡¯t be scared, and after this deal, he could cultivate feeling relieved. Chapter 41 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ning Hai. Two days passed really quickly. Although Ning Qingxue stood at the front door every day gazing her eyes out, not even a shadow came, much less Ye Mo. Two days later, Ning Qingxue finally understood that Ye Mo was gone and left without a sound. He didn¡¯t even tell her or take his own things away. If it wasn¡¯t an urgent issue, then she really wasn¡¯t anything in his eyes. Perhaps in Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, she was just a disrespectful, heartless and self-centered person. ¡°Qingxue, two days¡¯ time is up, your parents have already told me that they were coming, but I told them that we will be meeting them at Yu state.¡± Li Mumei looked at the soulless Ning Qingxue and reminded once again. Ning Qingxue¡¯s behavior these two days were very abnormal, as though she had lost her soul. She seemed to really care if Ye Mo came back or not. Even though Li Mumei didn¡¯t know what happened exactly, she knew there was something going on between Ning Qingxue and Ye Mo that she didn¡¯t know. But if someone were to say Ning Qingxue was attracted to Ye Mo, she would never believe it. ¡°Has it been two days already?¡± Ning Qingxue answered subconsciously as her mind wandered in thought. Half a moment later, Ning Qingxue said once again, ¡°Mumei, I want to buy this place¡­ Yes, buy this place, no matter how much it costs.¡± ¡°Qingxue, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Mumei felt that Ning Qingxue¡¯s actions were too casual. Even if the owner sold this place, who would live here? ¡°Mumei, buy this place, and tell the owner not to move the flower pots.¡± Ning Qingxue had made up her mind. ¡°Why? Qingxue, even if you want to buy this place, you must have a good reason. Besides, your parents would want to know too,¡± Li Mumei asked in confusion. ¡°No reason Mumei, I just feel that I have lost something here. Perhaps I have a chance to find it if I buy this place, yet if I don¡¯t, I might never have the chance to find it in my entire life. Mumei, I have made up my mind. If my dad doesn¡¯t agree, I will talk to him myself.¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s voice was very soft as if coming from the border of heaven. ¡­.. ¡°Look, that pretty lady who came for Ye Mo last time came again.¡± ¡°Ye Mo¡¯s a really lucky guy. He actually knows beautiful women of this caliber and yet doesn¡¯t come to class making the girls unable to find him.¡± ¡°Amazing, I¡¯ve only seen him 2 or 3 times ever since school begun.¡± ¡°Hmmph¡­¡± There were discussions everywhere inside the classroom, and that last ¡°Hmph¡± was made by Yan Yan, who felt annoyed by this beautiful girl who was countless times prettier than her. Furthermore, she had even embarrassed herself last time. Su Jingwen had been to Ning Hai University many times but just couldn¡¯t find Ye Mo. She was aware that Li Mumei knew where Ye Mo lived, but she didn¡¯t want for the fact that she was looking for Ye Mo to be known. As for her mindset, Su Jingwen understood it. She was looking for Ye Mo because she felt very comfortable and had a joyful mood every time she was with him; moreover she didn¡¯t feel any pressure in his presence at all. Every since Ye Mo danced with her that night on her birthday, Su Jingwen had never been able to find him. Today was already the third time Su Jingwen came looking for him, so this time, she decided to ask his classmates if she didn¡¯t find him. Just when Su Jingwen made up her mind, she saw a cold-looking young, yet mature woman coming in, and Su Jingwen immediately recognized who this woman was. She was the teacher she saw last time when she left with Ye Mo. Immediately, she walked up excitedly and asked, ¡°Teacher, hello, do you know where Ye Mo had been these few days?¡± ¡°Ye Mo? I don¡¯t know someone so shameless,¡± The woman turned and left after having said that sentence. This woman was, of course, Yun Bing, and right now, the person she hated the most was Ye Mo. If Ye Mo appeared in front of her again, she wasn¡¯t even sure if she wouldn¡¯t immediately throw the books in her hand at him. Today, there was actually someone asking where Ye Mo went, and she recognized this pretty lady from last time. There was something she was absolutely sure about: someone who was friends with Ye Mo definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good person. Su Jingwen stared at the teacher strutting off in shock and thought, ¡°Did all the teachers in the university have such low moral standards? She said that she didn¡¯t know him, yet she also called him a shameless person. What would Ye Mo do to that woman for her to react like that? Even if other people didn¡¯t know Ye Mo¡¯s situation, how could she not know? He was the person kicked out of the Beijing Ye Family and was naturally¡­ ¡®that¡¯. What else could it be for a woman to hate a man for? Ye Mo couldn¡¯t do that at all. What right did this woman have to hate Ye Mo?¡± Immediately, Yun Bing¡¯s image in Su Jingwen¡¯s heart fell by a mile. ¡°Sister Jingwen, why are you here?¡± Su Mei¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Oh, Su Mei. Who is that teacher in front? Why are her moral standards so low? I asked her a question, and yet she actually swore.¡± Su Jingwen pointed at Yun Bing who only had their back to them. Su Mei looked and said intrigued: ¡°She¡¯s the English teacher, Yun Bing, although she is a bit cold, she isn¡¯t someone with low moral standards. What¡¯s wrong? Did she say something just then?¡± ¡°No, when I asked why Ye Mo wasn¡¯t here and where he went, she actually called him a shameless person. Really, what sort of teacher is she?¡± Su Jingwen was obviously not happy about Yun Bing addressing Ye Mo like that. ¡°Ye Mo? Oh, no wonder. It¡¯s because Ye Mo harassed her before, I saw it with my own eyes. That day, Ye Mo probably harassed the teacher because of something, so Ms. Yun was going to hit him but Ye Mo grabbed her by the wrist. Eventually, Ms. Yun called him a shameless person. Sister Jingwen, don¡¯t do anything with that Ye Mo anymore, he¡¯s a shameless person and probably got to know you for your money,¡± Su Mei didn¡¯t have any good impressions of Ye Mo and fabricated more negative things about Ye Mo, making him seem completely worthless. Su Jingwen listened to Su Mei¡¯s words confused, and after a long while, she frowned her eyebrows and said, ¡°Ye Mo isn¡¯t such a person. I believe my first impressions, and I¡¯ve seen him quite a few times, he didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person at all. Su Mei, didn¡¯t you see it wrong? I think you shouldn¡¯t be so judgemental sometimes.¡± ¡°What? Sister Jingwen, how could I see it wrongly? That day, in the forest by the lake, I saw with my own eyes the interaction between them. And, even if I did see wrongly, was the teacher swearing at Ye Mo also false then?¡± Su Mei hurriedly said. Actually, when Su Jingwen asked, she knew her question was problematic. If Su Mei saw it wrongly, why did that woman swore at Ye Mo without reason? Were her feelings really wrong? However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t give her a bad impression. Although he wasn¡¯t well off, he always had an equal attitude towards her. What was going on here? You know someone¡¯s face, but you don¡¯t know their heart. Was Ye Mo really that type of person, could it be possible that he simply hid very deeply? Or was it that he had hidden intentions when he made contact with her? Yet in the grace of heavens, it had been her looking for Ye Mo right at the start. He never came looking for her once. It was the same even when he knew her number. She touched the bracelet on her wrist. Su Jingwen¡¯s heart was a bit messy. It wasn¡¯t because she had feelings for Ye Mo, it was that she never had a friend of the opposite sex in the same age group who she could get along well with. Her good impression for Ye Mo appeared without her realizing. However, now she discovered that other people¡¯s opinions of him were so different to hers that She felt her heart was blocked. Besides, she saw some things with her own eyes. ¡°No,¡± she thought, ¡°I need to go where he lives and see for myself. Li Mumei knows, so I¡¯ll go ask her first. I don¡¯t believe Ye Mo is such a person, and they must¡¯ve misunderstood him. I should believe him.¡± Chapter 42 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Before Su Jingwen could ask Li Mumei, another woman called her. This woman was none other than Ning Qingxue, who married Ye Mo. Of course, Su Jingwen knew why Ning Qingxue was married to Ye Mo; however, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t feel that great toward her, so why would Ning Qingxue be the first to call her? When Su Jingwen arrived at a cafeteria, Ning Qingxue was already there and had been for a long time. As she saw Su Jingwen coming in, Ning Qingxue hurriedly stood up. ¡°Qingxue, you were looking for me?¡± Su Jingwen saw Ning Qingxue and asked. ¡°Yes, Jingwen, please sit, do you want to drink anything?¡± Ning Qingxue asked casually. ¡°I don¡¯t like coffee, I¡¯ll have some juice instead,¡± Just when Su Jingwen finished her sentence, she realized that there was also a cup of juice in front of Ning Qingxue. The two were drinking juice in a cafeteria, this really was quite ridiculous. ¡°Qingxue, um, are you guys living alright¡­?¡± Su Jingwen originally wanted to ask how Ye Mo was doing, but when the words got to her mouth, it became ¡°you guys¡±. ¡°Oh, ah, good¡­¡± Ning Qingxue drank a sip of juice and didn¡¯t know how to reply. After a while, she calmed down and said, ¡°Jingwen, there¡¯s actually something that I want you to help me with, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± After a long while, Ning Qingxue still hadn¡¯t been able to articulate her intentions. It was as though it was embarrassing to say. ¡°Qingxue, if there¡¯s something, just be straightforward. Mumei is my good friend, while she is your cousin and, although we weren¡¯t familiar before, I think we¡¯ll be familiar later on.¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s meaning was clear. We aren¡¯t strangers anymore, what can¡¯t you say? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be straightforward then. Could you tell me some things about Ye Mo? And¡­¡± Ning Qingxue said half her sentence but wasn¡¯t able to say the other half. Su Jingwen suddenly smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Oh, so this was actually something like that. I got to know Ye Mo in a very accidental way. He was taken to the police station, and I went there to get him out. The reason I did it was because, from a distance, he looked like someone familiar. Yet, when I saw him in person, I realized that he wasn¡¯t the one I was looking for. Afterward, we ate together and later, I invited him to my birthday dinner.¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t say that she had thought that Ye Mo was that master who sold her the charms; after all, Ning Qingxue and Li Mumei appeared not to be superstitious. Why would she bother saying that? Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo actually went to the police station, she didn¡¯t know for what reason but she didn¡¯t ask and continued: ¡°Jingwen, um, last time when Ye Mo went to your birthday party, he gave you a bracelet. If you didn¡¯t like it, I thought¡­ I thought that maybe¡­¡± Ning Qingxue was too embarrassed to say that she wanted Su Jingwen to give her the bracelet. After all, Ye Mo gave this to Su Jingwen, and if she hadn¡¯t heard from Li Mumei that Ye Mo had only seen Su Jingwen a few times, she would ask Su Jingwen for it no matter how much she wanted it. And now, Su Jingwen also admitted that she and Ye Mo weren¡¯t really close; thus, Ning Qingxue tried to ask, but when the words reached her mouth, she still couldn¡¯t say it. Although Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t say it out loud, Su Jingwen understood what she meant: Ning Qingxue probably wanted her bracelet. Su Jingwen began to wonder, ¡°Does she really have feelings for Ye Mo? No, even if there were feelings, if Ye Mo could give this to me, then, of course, he could make one for Ning Qingxue. So why does she still want this bracelet?¡± She honestly thought that Ye Mo¡¯s bracelet was really crude-looking, yet the reason she liked it was because she felt that the friendship she had with Ye Mo was pure. Ye Mo was a friend that made her feel very peaceful and, although they hadn¡¯t seen each other much, it never had anything else involved. However, earlier when she heard Su Mei and saw Yun Bing¡¯s attitude towards Ye Mo, she started to feel confused. At this point, she wasn¡¯t sure what sort of a person Ye Mo was. Although she believed in Ye Mo, there was still some doubt in the depth of her heart. ¡°Is Ye Mo okay?¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t reply to Ning Qingxue and instead asked something completely irrelevant. Ning Qingxue originally thought that Su Jingwen was going to say that she would go back and look for the bracelet, or say that she didn¡¯t know where she put it since Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t believe that Su Jingwen would wear the crude bracelet Ye Mo gave her. In her eyes, that bracelet shouldn¡¯t mean much to Su Jingwen; therefore, she asked for it. However, she didn¡¯t expect Su Jingwen to ask about Ye Mo which took her by surprise. ¡°Ye Mo left and probably even left Ning Hai by now. I don¡¯t know where he went, and I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days. Tonight, I will also leave Ning Hai for Yu state with Mumei,¡± Ning Qingxue still reacted quickly and told Su Jingwen that she was leaving Ning Hai soon. ¡°Ye Mo had already left? He still hasn¡¯t graduated from Ning Hai University, though!¡± Su Jingwen said in surprise. But soon, she remembered what Su Mei told her about Ye Mo at Ning Hai University, that even if he finished all the course, he still probably couldn¡¯t graduate. Su Jingwen suddenly smiled and didn¡¯t wait for Ning Qingxue¡¯s reply. Instead, she just said, ¡°That bracelet is actually not bad, I quite like it. Since you are already his wife, wouldn¡¯t he agree to make you one if you ask him for it? Tell me why you want that bracelet, and perhaps I could give you half.¡± Ning Qingxue immediately realized that Su Jingwen was intentionally doing this, but she still replied, ¡°You know that I married Ye Mo as a cover up, it¡¯s just that now, I don¡¯t need it anymore. Ye Mo left and didn¡¯t leave anything to me. And, I feel I owe him, so, so¡­¡± One reason that Ning Qingxue wanted the bracelet was that she was suddenly envious of Su Jingwen¡¯s bracelet that Ye Mo gave her. Since Su Jingwen was so rich, she probably wouldn¡¯t like something so crude and probably even lost it somewhere. Since Su Jingwen didn¡¯t like it, then it shouldn¡¯t even matter if she took it back. However, she hid a key thing: although Ye Mo didn¡¯t leave anything to her, he was gone too quickly and even left behind his little medical case. However, she wasn¡¯t going to say this as that medical case had already become something private to her. ¡°The bracelet is on my hands¡­¡± Su Jingwen took off the bracelet as she spoke. The reason she thought Ning Qingxue felt guilty towards Ye Mo was because she used him. In fact, Ning Qingxue was also pitiful, as it seemed that Ye Mo was infuriated with her since he left without even notifying her. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Ning Qingxue was shocked. She didn¡¯t think that Su Jingwen would actually wear on her wrist the bracelet Ye Mo gave her. This took her by surprise. What did this mean? It implied that Su Jingwen really liked this bracelet and things weren¡¯t as she thought they were. Suddenly, an unknown feeling gushed in Ning Qingxue¡¯s heart. A feeling that she didn¡¯t even understand. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you three beads. These were all made by Ye Mo himself. You can link them with string yourself,¡± As Su Jingwen spoke, she opened the bracelet and took off three beads and gave them to Ning Qingxue. If it would have happened in the morning before she had heard Yun Bing swearing at Ye Mo and Su Mei¡¯s words to her, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be willing to give three beads to Ning Qingxue. But after these two events, she had a feeling that the beads in her hands didn¡¯t seem as important as before. Now that Ning Qingxue asked for it, she actually gave three to her. As for why keeping the other three, perhaps it was in memory of that pure friendship. After she got back, maybe she would store the three remaining beads away and not wear it on her hands anymore. Chapter 43 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Wen Dong¡¯s car sped on the roads around the mountain. If one looked outside, one would probably be fearful of the car falling off the cliff at any time; however, Wen Dong drove the car fast and steady. Despite so, many cars on the road saw Wen Dong, and all stopped by the road, fearful that this mad woman was going to crash into them. Wen Dong was speechless. Even if Ye Mo wasn¡¯t scared of being in a car going so fast without barricades to protect the car from falling off the road, he should at least open his eyes; however, he actually was quietly sleeping. Were his nerves just thick or did he trust her driving skills? Wait, did he even know her car skills were so good? In fact, even her heart was pumping, driving so fast on this mountain road. Wen Dong thought of the moment when she first saw Ye Mo and his fearless nerves. Wen Dong finally got to understand Ye Mo a bit. Using nice words, he could be described as a completely fearless young man, but in a meaner tone, he was a fool. However, this type of people was perfectly suited to her, since she needed exactly this type of people to help her. Otherwise, it would be really hard for her to do the deal by herself. Seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t take notice of the car¡¯s speed, Wen Dong finally slowed down. After all, they were driving on the mountain side, and it was quite dangerous going this fast as there were a lot of twists and turns. She would raise the speed again after they got off the mountain. But at this moment, Ye Mo opened his eyes and asked casually, ¡°How far is it?¡± Wen Dong heard Ye Mo¡¯s words and immediately replied: ¡°Around 600 km.¡± ¡°Still that far! How long is it going to take with you driving so slowly?¡± Ye Mo frowned and said. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Wen Dong almost drove the car off the cliff. She thought that she was going fast enough already but this still wasn¡¯t fast enough for him? No wonder this guy didn¡¯t talk, he thought she was driving too slow. ¡°We are still on the mountain¡¯s road; we¡¯ll drive faster once we reach the highway,¡± Wen Dong replied helplessly. Luckily, Ye Mo didn¡¯t continue to talk about her driving speed and closed his eyes to meditate. If Ye Mo¡¯s tone just then really sounded unhappy, she would¡¯ve thought he was messing with her. After the car got on the highway, Wen Dong finally raised the speed. Ye Mo felt that the car was a bit floaty, so he looked at the car¡¯s speed meter and saw that it had just reached 200km/h. At this speed, it only took them less than two hours to reach Yun Du. However, the car didn¡¯t enter the city and instead parked outside a mansion in the rural district. Ye Mo scanned this mansion; it looked very grandiloquent, with a cluster of bamboo outside the mansion as well as a huge artificial lake. The yard of the mansion was also very spacious as seven to eight luxury cars were parked there, and the grass patch at the front was enough to be made into two soccer fields. It could be seen that the owner of this mansion was definitely wealthy. ¡°You carry that smaller case, and I¡¯ll take the bigger one,¡± after saying that, Wen Dong got off the car and grabbed the big case from the back. Ye Mo knew that inside this big case was an AK rifle, while the smaller one contained some information and a model. Ye Mo looked at Wen Dong thoughtfully. Being able to own such a huge yard and a mansion on the outskirts of the city meant that this person had not only money but also connections; otherwise, such occurrence rarely happened. Thinking about this, Ye Mo took out his beak-shaped hat and shades from his bag and put them on. Then, he grabbed a mouth mask before finally carrying the case Wen Dong told him to carry. Wen Dong looked at Ye Mo¡¯s appearance, and her mouth moved but finally didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Mo would do something like this. In her opinion, Ye Mo had thick nerves and wasn¡¯t the type to think about being hunted because of revenge. However, Ye Mo did this, and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so she remained silent. Ye Mo¡¯s appearance did look really cool, and it gave people an indescribable feeling. ¡°This isn¡¯t bad,¡± Wen Dong muttered and carried the case into the mansion. However, she didn¡¯t drive her car in. The two guards at the door scanned Ye Mo, but when the two guards saw Wen Dong coming in, they didn¡¯t even stop or question her, much less search her, and just let them in. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense range was too short right now, and he could only see five to six meters from his position; even that was a bit blurry. Thus, he couldn¡¯t check this entire mansion. ¡°Haha, Mrs. Wen is still looking strong and good after leaving the Northern Sands. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Give Mrs. Wen a seat and serve her tea!¡± When Ye Mo and Wen Dong went into the living room, a slightly old sounding voice appeared. ¡°Tea won¡¯t be necessary, I want to finish the deal immediately and leave when I¡¯m done. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other after that,¡± Wen Dong waved her hand and said straightforwardly. Ye Mo looked at the person speaking, it was a 50-or-so-year-old man. His hair was a bit white, but his spirit was ferocious and had this bleak Killer¡¯s Chi on him. Although he had a smile on his face, his eyes were very sharp and flickering. This wasn¡¯t a simple man and appeared to be a very suspicious person. However, for Ye Mo, this man should be at most around Wen Dong¡¯s level, or even lower than her, and didn¡¯t think of him as a threat. No matter how suspicious he was, it was ethereal and insignificant, like clouds in front of absolute power. There were two men on either side of this person. Unexpectedly, there weren¡¯t the people guarding the door that Wen Dong and Ye Mo came from. Ye Mo saw this guy¡¯s bleak appearance and knew he wasn¡¯t someone easy to talk to. There weren¡¯t people at the door, and this didn¡¯t match the man¡¯s temperament. Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense out and immediately found another four people. There were two at the door, with one squatting on each side and all had guns in their hands. It was just that the two people cleverly used the ping feng [1] to cover it. The two people at the door hid outside after he and Wen Dong came in. It was not surprising that Wen Dong didn¡¯t notice the people behind the ping feng because it had a lot of holes in the middle which made it see-through, and on top of that, it was hollow at the bottom, so it didn¡¯t look conspicuous. The only reason Ye Mo could see them was because he could scan it using his spirit sense. Although this ping feng looked something like a painting and was hollow in the middle, the side near the interior of the mansion was three-dimensional; however, because of their careful placement, the people who walked in from the door would only notice an ordinary ping feng. If Ye Mo didn¡¯t have spirit sense, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it either. However, even if Ye Mo didn¡¯t know that the interior side was hollow, he could still see some problems. Wen Dong probably didn¡¯t see it because the side of the ping feng near the door was nailed into the ground. Who would nail a ping feng to the ground in the living room? This obviously wasn¡¯t normal. The part of the ping feng that was empty had a person squatting inside it. This person¡¯s clothes were all the same color as the ping feng and also had quite some holes in it. However, it was cleverly made so that the person who entered the door could only see a small half. Usually, someone who saw such an ordinary ping feng and could still see clearly the other side, wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It seemed that Wen Dong¡¯s deal wasn¡¯t going to be as simple as he had thought; it appeared that this 50,000 dollars wouldn¡¯t be easy to earn. Notes: 1:ÆÁ·ç/ ping feng: a type of screen that is used for decoration in the Chinese culture. You can search the Chinese characters on google image if you want to see what it looks like. Chapter 44 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be hasty! Mrs. Wen, let¡¯s talk about business first. I don¡¯t think you would have a problem with that,¡± the man talked slowly once again. ¡°All right¡­¡± after Wen Dong said these two words, her face changed and said to Ye Mo, ¡°Open the case and let him see.¡± Ye Mo saw Wen Dong¡¯s face change and immediately knew that she had discovered the people hiding at the side. Although he didn¡¯t know how she found out, but since she did, it meant that she had a plan. However, he didn¡¯t know if she noticed the people hiding behind the door or the people hiding in the ping feng. ¡°Mrs. Wen, I know you¡¯re strong but no matter how strong you are, you will need more than ten seconds to open the case and set up the gun inside. During these ten seconds, I can kill you many times. Therefore, I hope we don¡¯t get impulsive.¡± The man sat down and looked at Wen Dong in derision. Ye Mo was also surprised. He didn¡¯t know where Wen Dong got her courage from to deal with this man; it was akin to a sheep going into a tiger¡¯s mouth. ¡°What does that mean? What¡¯s the meaning of you having people with guns standing behind the door? Do you want to break the rules?¡± Wen Dong asked smoothly, as though she was saying something completely irrelevant to her. ¡°Clap, clap¡­¡± The man clapped his hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Wen, you truly are as strong as you were before. But now, the rules don¡¯t mean much, come in.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voice, the two people at the door came in and held up their gun to Ye Mo and Wen Dong. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect that the four people behind the man wouldn¡¯t raise their guns. Ye Mo now realized that Wen Dong only discovered the two people at the door and didn¡¯t see the two people hidden at the ping fengs on the each side. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense locked onto the fingers of the two men at the door. As soon as they would pull the trigger, he would try to dodge it. He wasn¡¯t too sure if he could dodge bullets now, and before the 3rd stage, Ye Mo estimated it to be quite dangerous. Wen Dong acted as though she wasn¡¯t pointed at by a gun. Instead, she took out a timer from her pocket and said slowly, ¡°If you really want to break the rules, then I don¡¯t mind all of us leaving together. Indeed, I have a gun in this case but there is also a timed bomb. Although it isn¡¯t very powerful but it is potent enough to flatten your mansion and more. I think you won¡¯t doubt the power of the bomb in my hands.¡± ¡°Haha, Mrs. Wen, you really like to joke. Jiang Yan, give the thing over to Mrs. Wen for inspection. And you guys, put back your guns! Don¡¯t you know that Mrs. Wen is a guest?¡± the man said while making the men at the door put back their guns. He obviously knew what Wen Dong would do since playing with bombs was as easy as playing with fire crackers to them. Wen Dong acted as though this thing didn¡¯t happen and just opened the case. When everyone had their eyes on the case, she had already set up the gun in a flurry of movements. Although it wasn¡¯t timed, Ye Mo was sure she didn¡¯t go over ten seconds. Although it was just a few seconds, either out of concern for the bomb on her or because he didn¡¯t see the thing Wen Dong brought, the man¡¯s face changed a few times, but in the end, he didn¡¯t instructed his men to open fire. However, Ye Mo knew that Wen Dong¡¯s case definitely didn¡¯t have a bomb because he scanned it with his spirit sense before. Wen Dong had already set up the rifle and pulled Ye Mo to the side. Ye Mo laughed bitterly to himself; even though she avoided leaving their backs to the people at the door, this just left their backs to the people hiding in the ping feng. Of course, the man had a smile on the corner of his mouth and nodded to the man beside him with the case. The man opened the case and walked over to Wen Dong. Ye Mo had seen it clearly, it was a case full of US Dollars, around 1 million. He cursed Wen Dong for being stingy. She got herself more than a million, yet she just gave him tens of thousands for payment and still made him subject to gunpoint. However, Ye Mo also opened the case and pointed the case at the man. At the same time, he picked off some wooden splinters from the wooden chair by his side and split into eight pieces. He shot one of them to the back as the wooden splinter passed through the hole in the ping feng accurately into the man hiding on the other side. The man¡¯s position didn¡¯t even change before he was killed. No one saw his movement. The wooden splinter was imbued with chi and when it struck the man, it just pierced his forehead and blocked his sound chord. For those who wanted his life, Ye Mo was always merciless. After killing this man, Ye Mo intentionally walked towards the middle. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see them clearly with his spirit sense due to the range. Seeing Ye Mo walk towards the middle, even though Wen Dong didn¡¯t want to, she could only follow behind Ye Mo. The man with the US Dollars walked up to Ye Mo¡¯s case and checked it, while Wen Dong also had the gun on one hand and took a few stacks of US Dollars to make sure. After seeing the contents of the case, the man nodded. The boss smiled and said, ¡°Okay, just like this¡­¡± after a few words, he actually turned and walked away. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense immediately scanned that the other man inside the ping feng was going to pull the trigger, and at the same time, the rest of the 7 splinters in Ye Mo¡¯s hands had already flew out as he pulled Wen Dong aside a few meters. Ye Mo didn¡¯t understand why these guys weren¡¯t afraid of bombs but it was possible that when Wen Dong opened the case, he used some instruments to see through it. This Wen Dong was careless. Just when this man said okay, Wen Dong immediately noticed something was wrong and was going to raise her gun and shoot. But at this moment, she was pulled away by Ye Mo. Wen Dong, who didn¡¯t understand why Ye Mo pulled her away at this dangerous moment, immediately reacted after she heard a few clear gunshots. She didn¡¯t even think and raised her gun to retaliate. However, she realized that other than the boss, no one else could stand. What was this? Seeing that the two men at the door as well as the four behind the boss were all bleeding from their forehead, Wen Dong immediately understood what had happened. These people were killed by Ye Mo. Wen Dong¡¯s first thought was that Ye Mo definitely wasn¡¯t a normal person. He actually managed to make her dodge the gun shot while killing at least seven people in such a short time. If Ye Mo didn¡¯t pull her aside, she was sure she could only kill six of them before she was shot. However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge the bullet from the ping feng. God, who is he, and how is he this strong? Wen Dong immediately found the blood stain on the ping feng in astonishment. Just then, the gun shot also sounded from there. Wen Dong immediately realized that there was someone inside, and this person was killed by Ye Mo. Thinking that there was another ping feng on the other side, Wen Dong also looked over. As expected, there was also blood dripping down from there. Immediately, Wen Dong had cold sweat run down her back. If it wasn¡¯t Ye Mo, she wouldn¡¯t even have known how she died. There were two hidden people pointing their guns at her and she didn¡¯t even notice. No wonder she felt her heart was a bit cold when she came in here. So this was the reason. So what if she could drag a few people to death with her? There was the sound of footsteps which had been already heard by Ye Mo as he was prepared to kill with more wooden splinters, but Wen Dong had already raised her gun and ended the battle in two shots. Ye Mo nodded to himself. Wen Dong definitely couldn¡¯t hear the footsteps like him, but she could notice someone approaching which meant that she was experienced. The boss looked at Wen Dong in disbelief, and his face became paler. He knew that Wen Dong was arrogant so he set up this lethal trap; however, he lost all his men instead. If only he had known that her bomb was fake earlier, he could¡¯ve killed her before. ¡°Gong Huishan, you wouldn¡¯t want to kill me for a mere million would you? You want to keep the information to yourself?¡± Wen Dong¡¯s face immediately became bad and raised her gun, forcing it towards the man. Chapter 45 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Is there any use in trying to kill me? Don¡¯t you know that the whole world would immediately know about this, idiot?¡± Wen Dong sneered at this man. ¡°Ca¡­ calm down¡­ Wen Dong, I was not the one who wanted to kill you, it was¡­¡± However, he didn¡¯t even have the time to say who it was before she had already opened fire. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know.¡± Wen Dong¡¯s face returned to normal as she coldly killed the man with a single shot. Meanwhile, Ye Mo was wondering if Wen Dong would ask him where he came from, but even if she did, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t tell her anything; he just came here for the 50,000 dollars she promised. However, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that earning this little money would be so hard. If he hadn¡¯t been careful, he actually might¡¯ve died here. After a while, although he didn¡¯t expect Wen Dong to ask anything anymore, instead, she simply said to Ye Mo, ¡°Let¡¯s leave, the two I just killed were probably the door guard, so now, there might not be anyone left. I will set off a bomb to blow this place up.¡± Hearing her words, Ye Mo wondered where that bomb was. But before he even had the chance to ask, Wen Dong had already taken off a series of bombs from her waist, which shocked Ye Mo: ¡°She really did bring bombs; however, it was hung around her waist, so this meant that her timed bomb threat previously was real! This woman really is a maniac! If she had set off the bomb earlier, wouldn¡¯t I be¡­¡± Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t say much. He had experienced quite a lot of dangerous situations and didn¡¯t care about another one. 20 minutes after the car had started to drive away, the heavenly shocking explosion could be heard from afar. ¡°If you¡¯re planning to go to Gui Ling, why don¡¯t you go there by plane?¡± Wen Dong sat silently for a long time before asking. She already knew that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t an ordinary person which explained why he was so calm since the beginning despite everything that happened. Now that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t saying anything, she knew that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t feeling happy. Plus if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Mo today, she would have died along with those people; there was no way she could¡¯ve survived in that situation. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but if she died, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use the money the way she wanted. Although she didn¡¯t say it, she was still very grateful toward Ye Mo. ¡°I don¡¯t have my identity papers on me,¡± Ye Mo¡¯s reply was simple, yet he wouldn¡¯t actually dare to use his identity papers even if he had them. He had killed Song Shaowen and also disappeared that night, the Song Family would find out that he was the culprit eventually; Ye Mo knew this a long time ago. If he bought a plane ticket with his identity, this would be like directly sending clues to the Song Family, and right now, he didn¡¯t have the ability to speak on equal grounds with them. After Wang Peng¡¯s hand had recovered, he was on high alert; it made him realize that he wasn¡¯t the only strong one in this world. After staying silent for another while, Wen Dong said: ¡°Thank you for what happened this time, without you, I probably would have lost my life there. The 50,000 dollars I promised you is too little, but I cannot give you this money either, it has other uses. You can take the case containing the model; that thing is worth a lot of money. With your power, you should be able to protect it, but don¡¯t ask me what it is, I don¡¯t know much either. ¡°However, if you trust me, there are only 3 hours until we reach Hu Yang which is a far off mountain district, and I can help you get a real identity there.¡± Ye Mo really wasn¡¯t interested in that model thing and didn¡¯t care at all whether he had it or not. However, with a new identity, it would be so much easier for him. Now, that Wen Dong could actually get him one, of course, he would be happy to. He quickly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll believe you, I really need a new identity anyway.¡± As for payment, Ye Mo was satisfied with the 50,000. He didn¡¯t really care that much about money as long as he had enough to use. Even if Wen Dong were to give him those US Dollars, he would actually find it troublesome to exchange them. Wen Dong immediately had a good impression of Ye Mo. This guy not only had absurd power but was easy to talk to and didn¡¯t take money into much consideration. With his power, it was as easy as eating and drinking for him to kill her and rob everything from her, but from the beginning till now, Ye Mo didn¡¯t even look at the case once. He even didn¡¯t complain about only being paid 50,000 while risking so much. Furthermore, Ye Mo didn¡¯t even ask who she really was, or what she did, or even where she was going; it was as though he was simply a roadside stranger. Well, perhaps he was, but definitely not an ordinary one. ¡°Do you have a phone number?¡± Wen Dong wanted to be connected with Ye Mo. ¡°No, I like peace,¡± Ye Mo¡¯s words made her realize that he didn¡¯t like getting to know other people, so Wen Dong didn¡¯t talk anymore. She wasn¡¯t the type of woman to annoy someone. Three hours later, the car arrived at Hu Yang. Ye Mo went into a little hotel after Wen Dong had taken a picture of Ye Mo and left, and when Wen Dong came back the second day, it was already 3 pm. She really wasn¡¯t bluffing, Ye Mo¡¯s new identity was already completed; he was also called Ye Mo; however, his place of residence was a rural place in Hu Yang, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t mind. There were too many people also called Ye Mo in this world. Wen Dong gave Ye Mo 50,000 dollars as well as the case with the file and the model since she said she had no use for it anymore. When Ye Mo opened the case, he saw that this thing inside wasn¡¯t heavy, so he threw the case away and found a plastic bag to put its contents in. He stuffed it in his backpack and said goodbye to Wen Dong. ¡­. That night, Ye Mo took the train to Hu Zhong Province¡¯s southernmost city, Xian Shan. Xian Shan was the borderline city between the Hu Zhong Province and the Xiang Huai Province. Meanwhile, Xiang Huai was also neighbors with the Gui Nan Province. Gui Lin, where Ye Mo wanted to go, belonged to the Gui Nan Province. Right now, he was at Xian Shan, so he had to pass through Xiang Huai Province before he could go in Gui Nan. Finally, he would have to go to Gui Nan Province¡¯s southernmost city, which was Gui Lin City. After arriving in Xian Shan, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to travel anymore. After all, this was a few thousand kilometers from Ning Hai. Even if the Song Family already knew that he killed Song Shaowen, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find him here for quite some time. Besides, in Ye Mo¡¯s opinion, even if the Song Family found their way to Ning Hai from the roads the BMW traveled, they still needed some time to realize he had gone missing. After staying one night in Xian Shan, Ye Mo went out to buy things the next day as he had decided to get a new set of clothing. In order to prevent him from being pointed at by a gun again, Ye Mo took the time to go to a shop and bought a packet or metal nails. The nails were minuscule, and each box had a few hundred of them. For others people, it might be absurd to use nails as projectiles; however, it was more than enough for Ye Mo. After buying the nails, Ye Mo casually walked around the market and realized that the clothes here were all expensive; it was all branded shops. For Ye Mo, his clothes only needed to be wearable and suited to his body; he didn¡¯t care about what brand it was. No matter how good the brand was, how could it get better than the clothes made in the cultivation realm? Plus, he didn¡¯t have that much money to spend on clothes. People would look down on people like Ye Mo who wore cheap clothes when they went into these branded shops; however, he didn¡¯t care. He was just about to leave a store when he noticed a poshly-dressed man reaching his hand into a small bag under the armpit of a middle-aged man. Meanwhile, this middle-aged man was on the phone with a worried face and didn¡¯t notice that he was being robbed. Thief? The bag the man had under his armpit appeared to be made from real leather. How was the thief going to break into it? Ye Mo was looking curiously when another poshly-dressed youth beside the thief walked up to Ye Mo and said in a low voice, ¡°Kid, if you stare any longer, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out! P*ss off!¡± Ye Mo¡¯s eyes became cold as he lifted his leg and delivered a kick, kicking this youth who told him to ¡°p*ss off¡±, right in the face. Chapter 46 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin This youth kicked by Ye Mo flew backward and crashed onto a trash can. The way that he sat there would make people think he sat there himself, if not for his bleeding nose and mouth. Ye Mo¡¯s move immediately alerted everyone. Even that man who had just finished his call turned around. As soon as he turned around, he saw the thief behind him. However, when that thief saw that the middle-aged man noticed him, he didn¡¯t look worried at all. Instead, he packed away the sharp knife hidden between his fingers and turned, as two other men surrounded Ye Mo with him. Other than the youth kicked into the trash can, there were actually four of them. ¡°Punk, you¡¯re asking to die! Go and disable him!¡± another youth with a knife yelled in rage as he charged towards Ye Mo. The other two didn¡¯t hesitate to charge at Ye Mo as well, only the one sitting on the trash can with his face still bleeding was completely terrorized. Of course, he had understood what had happened to him: a kick on his face from a young man actually sent him flying over and sitting on the trash can. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about this. It was as though he was forced to stand up as he realized that if Ye Mo had kicked him in the chest instead and made him fly, he would probably not be as terrified as he was right now. He recognized that this youth wasn¡¯t someone they could mess with and wanted to tell his mates to stop, but they had already charged up. The middle-aged man also seemed to understand that this young man probably saw the thieves trying to steal his wallet and was targeted by the thief¡¯s partners in crime instead. Although he wanted to help, he didn¡¯t know any martial arts, and just when he was about to call the police, a scene that he could not believe happened once again before his eyes. That young man kicked again and sent flying the man with the knife, who didn¡¯t even understand how his knife was pierced into his own leg. This wasn¡¯t all, the place where the man flew was right on the head of the man sitting in the trash can. Then, the youth jumped up and did a roundhouse kick, which sent the other two youth, including the one that tried to steal his wallet, flying. Two ¡°cracks¡± resounded. It wasn¡¯t immediately known what broke until two of the thieves yelled out in pain and crumpled on top of the trash can. The four formed a human pile which made the trash can crumbling onto the ground making a loud banging sound. The middle-aged man gasped a breath of cold air. If he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Mo¡¯s movements with his own eyes and saw it on video instead, he would¡¯ve thought this was synthesized by computer. This was almost like shooting a movie. ¡°Scum.¡± Ye Mo left, and finally, the people watching finally came back to themselves. They looked at the four thieves laying on the ground and started clapping. These thieves were barely able to move, but they seemed to know that things would get troublesome if the police came, so they struggled to sit up. They didn¡¯t care about the blood on them as they held each other and walked out. ¡°Friend, please wait up! Thank you for what happened just then,¡± the middle-aged man chased Ye Mo and called out to him in gratitude. Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I didn¡¯t help you just for your sake. Those scum picked a fight with me,¡± after finishing his sentence, he was about to leave once again. ¡°My name is Zhuo Aiguo, and I would like to invite you to a dinner to compensate you. Are you willing to come, friend?¡± Seeing that Ye Mo was so powerful, Zhuo Aiguo immediately had some thoughts. ¡°Not interested.¡± Ye Mo was only staying in Xian Shan city for one night. This man invited him to dinner for a reason, but what thing was more important than him going to Gui Lin and cultivate? Seeing that Ye Mo was going to leave, Zhuo Aiguo was getting anxious, he hurriedly went up to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, I just need you to accompany me to Gui Lin, and furthermore, you can name any price you want.¡± In Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s opinion, Ye Mo didn¡¯t dress like a wealthy person, so money should be a good motivator to him. However, he didn¡¯t know that if Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to go to Gui Lin himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to motivate him even with 1 million since Ye Mo still had 50,000 on him. Gui Lin? Ye Mo stopped his steps. The place he wanted to go happened to be Gui Lin. If it was along the way and he had money to earn, he wouldn¡¯t mind. However, if it were something dangerous like what he did with Wen Dong, then he wouldn¡¯t want to do it. Although he wasn¡¯t scared, he didn¡¯t want to become a henchman every time he met someone. He had an identity now anyways, he wasn¡¯t scared that he couldn¡¯t buy a plane ticket. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go talk.¡± Ye Mo thought that he couldn¡¯t leave tonight anyway, so he might as well have a talk with him. The two found a quiet cafeteria and sat down. Zhuo Aiguo was straightforward and said, ¡°Actually, something urgent came up which is forcing me to go to Gui Lin. I have to meet up with the gang leader at the Flowing Snake Town to exchange some things. However, Flowing Snake is further down than Gui Lin, and that place is too chaotic. ¡°Originally, I was waiting here for someone to go with me. But friend, you are so much stronger than him, so if you are willing to come with me to Gui Lin, you can name any price. In fact, Flowing Snake is no longer a part of Gui Lin. I need to take a few hours car ride to reach Flowing Snake after I get off the plane at Gui Lin airport. ¡°You know that there are no problems in flying straight from Xian Shan to Gui Lin. However, Flowing Snake is close to the borders of a few countries and is the place where some ethnic minorities live. I said that the public security is chaotic there, but in fact, there is no public security at all.¡± After Zhuo Aiguo had finished, he looked at Ye Mo filled with hope. There was one sentence that he omitted, which was that Flowing Snake was the place where the fugitives and mercenaries of different countries gathered at, and such things as killings and fighting occurred every day. Ye Mo frowned as he barely knew anything about Gui Lin. He heard that Gui Lin was a borderline city, so if the Song Family discovered him, he could go on the other side of the border at any time. He really hadn¡¯t heard of the place closer to the border that Zhuo Aiguo talked about. As for whether or not it was chaotic, he didn¡¯t care at all. After thinking for a while, Ye Mo said, ¡°In fact, I was also planning to go to Gui Lin, as I want to find an opportunity to develop in that place; however, it will be my first time going there. I heard you saying that Flowing Snake is closer to the border, so I think I will have a greater chance of development going in this town instead. As for the payment, I don¡¯t need it. If you have some familiar places at Flowing Snake, then keep one in mind for me.¡± After hearing Ye Mo, Zhuo Aiguo hurriedly shook his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t ever go to Flowing Snake to develop. If you want to do business, you should stay at Gui Lin. I have some contacts in Gui Lin, and I also have a house there that I don¡¯t need and could simply give to you. In my case, the only reason for me to go to Flowing Snake is that I don¡¯t have any other choice; if I had, I would definitely not go there.¡± Ye Mo smiled faintly and said, ¡°Where there are dangers, there are opportunities! I will go to Flowing Snake.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo had made up his mind, Zhuo Aiguo didn¡¯t try to persuade him anymore; after all, Ye Mo was a master. Finally, he said, ¡°No problem, I should be able to find a place in Flowing Snake.¡± Zhuo Aiguo understood Ye Mo¡¯s meaning. He had heard of this place before; although it was a wicked city, it was easy to do things as long as you paved your way with money first. Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°The business I do is a bit illegal, the further away it is, the better.¡± Zhuo Aiguo opened his mouth but eventually didn¡¯t say anything. From his many years of experience in the business industry, Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem like those cunning and sly people; however, the way he talked sounded like he wanted to join gangs. Chapter 47 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ning Hai University. Yun Bing was feeling irritated these few days. She tried to see if she could find Ye Mo, but she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. Initially, although Ye Mo didn¡¯t go to her class often, she could still often see him going to the library, yet these last few days, she hadn¡¯t even seen his shadow. Originally, she thought that after Ye Mo had disappeared, she would be able to calm down and keep doing what she wanted; however, she was constantly reminded of the fact that Zheng Wenqiao and her schoolmate being beaten until they became mentally disabled, was related to her. She wanted to ask Ye Mo about the event, but his attitude was horrible at the time; he had even wanted to throw her into the lake. ¡°That bastard!¡± She suspected that not only he had looked at her body, but he might have even touched it, seeing how cocky he was to her. Thinking about this, Yun Bing immediately felt furious and started wondering if perhaps Ning Hai was no longer suitable for her, which would force her to go back to Beijing. After thinking about leaving Ning Hai for a while, Yun Bing actually gasped a sigh of relief and thought that she should have left long ago. The first thing Yun Bing did when she returned to her home wasn¡¯t to cook like she used to but pack her stuff. After she had completely packed her things, she started cleaning the place and found an SD card in her room. Yun Bing picked up the 8GB SD card near the corner and felt confused, as she had never used SD cards. However, she immediately thought of the camera that she had found, smashed to pieces that day after Ye Mo left. However, all the things inside it were broken, and since she didn¡¯t know what had happened, she didn¡¯t bother looking too much into it. But now, she found a storage disk and immediately thought that it should be the camera¡¯s, the one that she couldn¡¯t find when she had woken up and saw the mess that was left that day. It looked like this was exactly the one she had been looking for, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be in the corner of the room; if she wasn¡¯t tidying the house today, she actually wouldn¡¯t have found it. Yun Bing opened up her laptop and put the SD card in. She found only one video file and opened it with the embedded player. Immediately, the screen showed an image and voices could be heard. ¡°Young master Qiao, I am ready.¡± It was the voice of her schoolmate who drugged her. ¡°Start when I go on this woman. Remember to film it clearly and capture all the specifics, especially when she moans. I want all of it! I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t cooperate after all that.¡± The image showed Zhen Wenqiao. Watching the video, Yun Bing was literally so angry that she was shaking. What made her more embarrassed and outraged at the same time was that she was the one to pull apart her own clothes, and she immediately understood what happened; it should have been from the drink she had drunk that day which had an aphrodisiac in it. On the screen, her face was ruby red, her eyes were filled with lust, and she had pulled off the clothes in front of her chest. This showed just how potent the drug was. Just as Yun Bing didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, the door in the screen was kicked open. Ye Mo who had his face covered came in. When Yun Bing saw to this part, she was finally relieved and had already a subtle understanding of what had happened. ¡°Friend, what do you want to do? If you just want money, we don¡¯t need to cross paths, and we can let you play after we finish enjoying ourselves. This is a high-quality woman¡­¡± Zhen Wenqiao was wary of Ye Mo as he was talking. At the same time, he was putting back on the clothes he was about to take off. ¡°Human scum¡­¡± Ye Mo just spoke two words and kicked Zhen Wenqiao. The following scene was very blurry then she saw her schoolmate fight with Ye Mo. It seemed to be very brief, and the video just stopped there. Afterward was an entirely black screen. Although the content of the video was limited, from what she had gathered so far, Yun Bing had already guessed a few things. It should be that Ye Mo saw these people abduct her and followed them, then he beat them up in her home. Ye Mo had broken the door to save her, but as for how he eventually had dealt with the effects of the drug, Yun Bing wasn¡¯t completely certain; however, she knew that Ye Mo didn¡¯t do anything more ¡°physical¡± to harass her. ¡°No wonder the second morning, those two became mentally disabled and were thrown on the square. It was Ye Mo who did it!¡± Yun Bing suddenly stood up as she realized that she had wronged Ye Mo who saved her life. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ye Mo, what would the results have been?¡± Yun Bing didn¡¯t dare to imagine. Perhaps there was no other way out than suicide. This Zheng Wenqiao was so evil; however, she had no idea when she got on his bad side. Yun Bing thought again and realized now wasn¡¯t the time to care about other people¡¯s things. She should be trying to contact Ye Mo; he saved her, yet she repaid his benevolence with malfeasance. Yun Bing suddenly felt embarrassed; however, she was a very grateful person, since she was wrong, she knew that she should immediately find Ye Mo and apologize, then thank him for saving her life. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ye Mo tell me the truth?¡± However, Yun Bing understood very quickly. That day when Ye Mo was just wiping his face, she had woken up for barely a moment and fainted again, and perhaps Ye Mo didn¡¯t even realize it. Or maybe, since this thing involved the vice mayor¡¯s son, he might have been scared that she might be burdened mentally or reveal something and end up being the one to suffer. Besides, with her impression of Ye Mo, would she believe him even if he had said it? ¡°Thank you, Ye Mo.¡± She suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t seem so annoying. When a person¡¯s mentality changed, the person¡¯s views of someone else might change too. When she was tidying the room, she still felt that Ye Mo was the most detestable person, yet now, she felt he was quite handsome. ¡°No, I must apologize in front of his face,¡± she thought. He had saved her life, and some things couldn¡¯t be resolved even with death. Even if she killed herself for this, it would only ruin her reputation. ¡°Should I find Ye Mo? But I hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time¡­ I know, I will go to class tomorrow and ask if someone knows where Ye Mo is.¡± ¡­.. In today¡¯s English class, what made all the students in the class drop their glasses was that the usual cold Merciless Bing actually asked about Ye Mo whereabouts. After class, Yun Bing didn¡¯t leave and asked on the podium, ¡°Ye Mo hasn¡¯t been here for a long time, do you guys know where he went? Is there anyone among you that can contact him?¡± Silence, a long silence¡­ When at last even Yun Bing didn¡¯t know what to do, finally a student answered, ¡°Ye Mo is the closest with Shi Xiu; however, Shi Xiu hasn¡¯t come for a long time either¡­ There is also Su Mei who knows Ye Mo; I saw them talk last time at the library.¡± After Yun Bing had left, the classroom erupted again. Ye Mo not only knew an incredibly breathtaking woman who even came for him multiples times. Now, even Merciless Bing had asked about him. This Ye Mo really was almighty. Su Mei was a celebrity in Ning Hai University and, at the same time, she was also a student of Yun Bing, so of course she knew her. When Su Mei heard Yun Bing asking her about Ye Mo, she was stunned at first but soon returned to her composure as she said, ¡°Mrs. Yun, Ye Mo is a wicked man down to the root, you don¡¯t need to be angry at him; even my cousin almost fell for his trap. This person really knows how to disguise himself.¡± Yun Bing was astonished for a moment and thought, ¡°Why would I be angry with Ye Mo when I¡¯m trying so hard to show my gratitude?¡± However, she didn¡¯t rebuke Su Mei. After all, that was her point of view, and she had her own. Wasn¡¯t she also a hater of Ye Mo before? ¡°Su Mei, actually, I have something urgent for Ye Mo,¡± Yun Bing said helplessly. ¡°Something urgent? It seemed that Mrs. Yun really had something urgent,¡± as she thought of her words, Su Mei was immediately reminded of that day when Yun Bing wanted to slap Ye Mo in anger. She subconsciously looked at Yun Bing¡¯s stomach and thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Ye Mo impotent? Did he also ¡®create¡¯ a problem there?¡± Of course, Yun Bing didn¡¯t know Su Mei¡¯s dirty mind and asked worriedly again, ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± Su Mei returned to herself and shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my cousin Su Jingwen might know. Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Chapter 48 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Su Jingwen felt the bracelet on her wrist, and suddenly, she regretted giving three beads to Ning Qingxue. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have listened to Su Mei¡¯s words and changed her opinion of Ye Mo. Even if that day she saw that teacher saying awful things about Ye Mo with her own eyes, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it was Ye Mo¡¯s fault; perhaps this teacher was wrong. Besides, even if it was Ye Mo¡¯s fault, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her so she wouldn¡¯t be affected. If similar things were to happen again, she would rather believe Ye Mo. After all, she knew Ye Mo, but she didn¡¯t know this teacher. ¡°You know one¡¯s face, but you don¡¯t know one¡¯s heart¡­ On the surface, the teacher looked cold, but it didn¡¯t mean she was actually like this.¡± She believed that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t like what the teacher and Su Mei said about him. However, she already gave the three beads to Ning Qingxue, and she couldn¡¯t really ask them back. She could only blame Ning Qingxue for picking the perfect time to ask for it. If it had been a while since her meeting with Yun Bing, perhaps even a single day, she would have changed her mind. Luckily, she only gave three beads to Ning Qingxue. If she gave her the whole thing, she would probably be regretting so much more now. After all, Ye Mo gave this to her. Although it wasn¡¯t worth much, it was the only one out of all her presents that were handmade by the person himself. She wanted to visit Ye Mo but didn¡¯t know where he was; even Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t know. Li Mumei didn¡¯t either, but she still wanted to ask, just in case. Su Jingwen took out her phone and wanted to call Li Mumei to ask if she knew where Ye Mo was, but suddenly, her phone rang; the call was actually made by that teacher, Yun Bing, and she knew that only Su Mei could have given her number. After arranging to see each other, Yun Bing came very quickly and saw Su Jingwen within half an hour. Hearing Yun Bing¡¯s intentions, Su Jingwen was very surprised: ¡°What?! You want to see Ye Mo? Why? The last time I asked you about him, you said that he was a¡­¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her meaning was very clear. ¡°Since you are already talking about Ye Mo like that, why do you still want to see him?¡± However, Su Jingwen just didn¡¯t want to say it in front of Yun Bing. After all, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. Although she really wanted to see Ye Mo, it didn¡¯t mean that she wanted to take Yun Bing with her. ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood him last time, I want to see him so I can apologize to him,¡± Yun Bing was very straight forward. As soon as Su Jingwen heard what she said, her heart felt a bit lighter as she was right about Ye Mo. However, she disliked people like Yun Bing more who didn¡¯t even figure out what happened before saying this and that about someone; this type of woman was very annoying. It was right for her to apologize after she had said terrible things about Ye Mo, and she even wanted to see Ye Mo herself now. After a short call with Li Mumei, Su Jingwen knew that there was still no news of Ye Mo; it was as though he had just suddenly vanished without leaving a trace. ¡°What? Where did Ye Mo go?¡± Yun Bing was very disappointed. She even suspected that Su Jingwen disliked her and didn¡¯t want her to know where Ye Mo went, but looking at Su Jingwen¡¯s expression, she knew that Su Jingwen wasn¡¯t lying to her. ¡­ Ye Mo moved to Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s hotel and went on the plane at 8 am the following day. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t even need to worry about the plane tickets since Zhuo Aiguo had it all figured out. Two hours later, the plane stopped at Gui Lin City Airport, and nothing troublesome happened on the way. It appeared that Zhuo Aiguo was more reliable than that Wen Dong. Wen Dong promised Ye Mo there would be nothing, but in the end, if Ye Mo wasn¡¯t in the 2nd stage of Chi Gathering and was particularly careful, he might have lost his life there. If that woman lost her life, so be it, but he, Ye Mo, was innocent. It wasn¡¯t worth for him to lose his life for 50,000 dollars. ¡°Ye Mo, we¡¯ve arrived at Gui Lin Airport now, and someone will pick us up soon. My plan is to go straight to Flowing Snake so we can avoid sleeping one night at Gui Lin and any unnecessary trouble.¡± Zhuo Aiguo seemed to want to get it done immediately so he could leave this damned place as fast as possible. He didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer, but this situation was exactly what Ye Mo wanted; he didn¡¯t want to waste time on these unnecessary things either. After the two had walked out of the airport, an Audi car drove over. The driver was a relatively innocent-looking youth. When he saw Zhuo Aiguo, he respectfully called him ¡°Boss¡±. ¡°This is my chauffeur Xiao Yu, he¡¯s also my employee. Although he doesn¡¯t practice martial arts, he had been a few times to Flowing Snake and is relatively familiar with the place,¡± Zhuo Aiguo introduced him casually. Ye Mo glanced at the youth and knew that he only looked fairly strong but didn¡¯t learn any martial arts. Although this young chauffeur didn¡¯t talk much, his driving was steady yet fast. After leaving Gui Lin for two hours, the car left from the decent road to the steep mountain ones. It was another two hours before the roads finally got better, but at this point, there wasn¡¯t even a village to be seen around; it was all barren wilderness. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know why Zhuo Aiguo came here, but this place was indeed far off. No wonder he needed someone to come with him. However, he really liked it here. In some sense, he was running for his life, and this place was the best for him to cultivate and hide. A colossal organization like the Song Family wasn¡¯t something that Ye Mo could mess with at this point. The car went on for another ten minutes and entered a big valley. As soon as the car went in, Ye Mo heard some sound from behind; he opened the window to look back and saw that the way they came from had been blocked. Zhuo Aiguo and the chauffeur also noticed this situation. Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s face immediately became awful, but the driver seemed indifferent. He looked at Zhuo Aiguo once and said, ¡°Boss, you just need to give them some money but don¡¯t worry, these people usually only come for money.¡± Zhuo Aiguo nodded, and after the chauffeur had driven the car another 100 meters, they were stopped, and it appeared that it wasn¡¯t just their car, but also another Mercedes that was also stopped. ¡°Get out! All of you, get out!¡± a bulky man wearing weird clothes and a megaphone in his hand yelled at them. He had two people by his side carrying a gun each, but they were incomparable with Wen Dong¡¯s AK. Ye Mo even suspected that even if they fired at him before he had noticed, he would still be able to dodge it. Two people got off the Mercedes. There were one tall man and a tall figured woman. The man was handsome-looking and was a bit bulky. His clothes were obviously from famous brands; although Ye Mo didn¡¯t care about brands, he still knew some of them. Unexpectedly, the man was pale-faced, as if something like this happening to him was actually surprising. The woman turned her head and looked at Ye Mo¡¯s Audi, confused. This woman had a graceful temperament, her perfectly fitted jeans complimented her long legs and full bottom, making it very eye-attracting. She had some faint makeup on her face, and half a silver necklace showing at her snow-white neck made her seem very sophisticated. Although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Su Jingwen and Ning Qingxue, her long hair with her temperament gave her a unique flavor. The woman obviously had a special relationship with the handsome man as she was standing close behind the man, and although her face looked worried, she wasn¡¯t as scared as the man. Chapter 49 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Zhuo Aiguo had already gotten off, so did Ye Mo and the chauffeur Xiao Yu. Ye Mo looked around, other than the man calling out to them and the two with the guns beside him, there were another two behind them that blocked their path. Including two more at the front blocking them, there was a total of seven people, of which six were armed with guns. ¡°Give us 50,000 dollars, and you may leave,¡± the man with the megaphone said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it 10,000 before? Why is it suddenly 50,000 now?¡± Xiao Yu seemed to know the situation and asked. ¡°What?¡± Talk more sh*t, and I¡¯ll kill you. I decide on how much money we take!¡± the man who stopped the BMW heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words and waved his gun, reproaching him arrogantly. ¡°Okay, okay, I have the money. 50,000 dollars, I¡¯ll give it to you immediately!¡± The youth had a pale face and acted immediately, turning around and took 50,000 from his car. The man in front took the money and waved his hand: ¡°You can go.¡± The tall youth immediately got in the car and said, ¡°Xiao Lei, let¡¯s hurry and leave, don¡¯t go to Flowing Snake, we should go back immediately.¡± The woman called Xiao Lei looked at Ye Mo and the 2 other people with him, and said worriedly, ¡°They¡ª¡± she barely said two words but was immediately interrupted by the youth: ¡°They are driving such a good car, they definitely will have the money, we don¡¯t need to worry¡ª¡± Just as he was speaking, he was also interrupted: ¡°Punk, you can leave by yourself! We¡¯ll take her for a few days; you can come and pick her up later. You woman, come over here!¡± The man with the gun spoke and pointed at the tall girl Xiao Lei. Hearing the man¡¯s words and his finger that was pointing at her, her face immediately went pale. ¡°Um, I already gave the money to you, please let us go¡ª¡± When the tall youth heard that they wanted him to leave Xiao Lei behind, his face that had just recovered some color, turned pale and ugly once again. ¡°I will count from five, if you still stay here, then I won¡¯t be so nice anymore!¡± the man who said that the girl was to stay, interrupted the young man¡¯s words and said coldly while raising his gun. Then, he started counting. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll leave!¡± The youth suddenly charged toward his Mercedes, he left behind a small bag and quickly ignited the engine, then he turned his vehicle and actually started to drive back on his own. He was so fast that, at this moment, the man with the gun had only counted backward to four. Luckily, this area was open; otherwise, it would¡¯ve been really hard for the young man to turn with his speed. The robbers kept their word and, seeing how this man fled, they all laughed as they opened up a way for him to pass instead. The woman called Xiao Lei was still here and had a paler complexion. Her lips were trembling, but she still couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time; she only kept moving back until she retreated to Ye Mo¡¯s car. ¡°It¡¯s your turn; you need to be fast to take out the money, and don¡¯t waste our leisure time.¡± The seven men had already gathered around them. ¡°Xiao Lei? You are journalist Xiao?!¡± at this moment, Zhuo Aiguo recognized who the girl was and suddenly exclaimed. Obviously, he knew this girl. Xiao Lei suddenly turned around and saw Zhuo Aiguo. The person in front of her she was familiar, but she didn¡¯t recognize who he was. However, with someone knowing her, she seemed to have found a place where she could hide and quickly retreated behind Ye Mo. She felt her heart freezing, facing these bulky men who were staring at her like hungry tigers. ¡°You are¡­¡± Xiao Lei looked worriedly at Zhuo Aiguo. No matter what, Zhuo Aiguo was countless times better than these thugs. ¡°I am Zhuo Aiguo, from Lan Ye Corporation¡ª¡± Before Zhuo Aiguo even finished his sentence, he was interrupted by Xiao Lei in surprise: ¡°You are the CEO Zhuo of Lan Corp?! Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s third uncle. I really didn¡¯t think that I would see you here¡­¡± Xiao Lei suddenly stopped as she remembered the situation she was in. Although Zhuo Aiguo was someone familiar, even if Zhuo Aiguo didn¡¯t leave her behind, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her from the thugs. Her heart sunk once again and no longer had the joy of seeing Zhuo Aiguo in a foreign land. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you guys knew each other, hurry the f*ck up and give me the money, then p*ss off! Woman, come over here or I¡¯ll shoot all of you down! Don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance, f*cking hell!¡± the man who had his eyes locked on Xiao Lei woofed cockily. Zhuo Aiguo managed to calm down in this situation. He knew Xiao Lei as she was a famous journalist in Beijing and went especially to those dangerous front lines to do interviews. Zhuo Aiguo wouldn¡¯t be able to let a woman she knew be dragged away by thugs to be r*ped. ¡°Ye Mo, do you have any idea?¡± Zhuo Aiguo knew Ye Mo could fight, but facing seven thugs with guns, this wasn¡¯t the same with the thieves back in the market. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Ye Mo asked plainly as if not seeing the gun pointed at him. ¡°They are all mercenaries and thugs from inland and other countries. These people often walk on the border of China, Vietnam and a few other countries. They would kill as they wished but they mainly robbed.¡± Zhuo Aiguo knew some about this; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be asking for Ye Mo to help him. ¡°How many people do they have?¡± Ye Mo asked another question again. ¡°It¡¯s said that there were 13 of them and called themselves the 13 turbos. However, I heard that they had a fight with another gang and 6 of them died. Now, there are just these seven remaining. Usually, they only want money, but if you didn¡¯t cooperate, they would kill people immediately. They barely took the women, but there was rarely a woman of this caliber coming here¡­¡± this time, it was the chauffeur who replied. He came here a few times and was more familiar than Zhuo Aiguo. When Xiao Yu talked about women, he subconsciously looked at Xiao Lei and didn¡¯t continue talking. Everyone knew what he was thinking: ¡°Why did a woman like you come here?¡± Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Boss Zhuo, leave this to me, you three get on the car first.¡± ¡°F*ck, wasting our time, Yang Pi, kill one first, since these people¡ª¡± The only one without a gun ¡ª the one holding a megaphone in his hands ¡ª saw Ye Mo and them talking for too long and was getting impatient. ¡°Bang¡±, before the man had even finished speaking, the man beside him fired his gun. Obviously, he was thinking the same thing as the man with the megaphone. Unfortunately, his target was Ye Mo. At the same time he fired his gun, Ye Mo had jumped up and kicked him right in the face. The man didn¡¯t even make a noise before collapsing. The two people beside him, including the one holding the megaphone, also collapsed, and yet, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t even hurt. Ye Mo kicked three people consecutively, and before he even dropped to the ground, he copied Wen Dong¡¯s way and kicked on the hilt of the two guns which flew out and went over Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s head. Then, there were another two deep sounds as the two men behind Zhuo Aiguo were struck in the head by the guns Ye Mo kicked out and fainted. The two remaining men quickly reacted and raised their weapons to shoot. ¡°Bang! Bang¡±, there were two more gunshots. There was another ¡°crack¡±, and only then did Zhuo Aiguo and the others saw what happened despite their fear. Ye Mo was holding up their wrists which made the guns shooting into the air, and the cracking sound was probably Ye Mo breaking their wrists. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to kill people in front of a journalist in case this woman would spread the word everywhere. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t use the metal nails; otherwise, he could¡¯ve solved the problem with a few nails even quicker. Zhuo Aiguo stared at Ye Mo in shock; he knew that Ye Mo was strong but didn¡¯t think of him to be this competent. He seemed to have dodged the first bullet before attacking, and then faced six guns like he was having a stroll, he then casually proceeded to beat them down; this wasn¡¯t a fight, this was a show. The driver also opened wide his mouth; he didn¡¯t even dare to believe that this innocuous-looking young man who came with his boss was this strong. After Xiao Lei¡¯s initial shock, she immediately watched the fight with fascination. This was her first time meeting someone with such refined martial arts which was completely like something made in the action movies; it was a pity, however, that she wasn¡¯t able to film it. She had already forgotten the situation she was in not long ago¡­ But then, she remembered what had happened and couldn¡¯t help but to feel grateful toward Ye Mo. If he didn¡¯t intervene, she would probably have been living a life that was better dead. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t be so impulsive anymore. Thinking about Wang Qianjun who had run away before, she sighed to herself. One could only see a person¡¯s true character in times of crisis. Even Zhuo Aiguo was countless times better than that handsome Wang Qianjun. Thud, Ye Mo kicked one thug in the stomach, sending this person flying many meters away who fainted as he reached the ground. Chapter 50 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin After Ye Mo had knocked the last opponent out, he turned to the driver and said, ¡°Come over and help me out with a small favor; drag these scum with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Xiao Lei rushed up, her face still red; apparently, her excitement hadn¡¯t died down. It was as though she met the legendary ¡°prince-on-a-white-stallion¡± that suddenly came down to rescue her. It was like a dream, and things happened too fast. Zhuo Aiguo had already calmed down, he silently rejoiced about his correct decision and further made up his mind that he was to establish a good connection with Ye Mo no matter what; he might be the student of some legendary Ancient Martial Arts Master for all he knew. Although he heard that there were some ancient martial arts families in Beijing, these families were usually very mysterious and wouldn¡¯t come out into the normal world, nor would they become athletes either. However, from what he knew, some families would select a few elite members to go into the special departments of the country. These departments only served the country, and even some leaders couldn¡¯t have the privilege of being protected by these people. Ye Mo looked curiously at Xiao Lei who ran over excitedly and shook his head speechlessly: ¡°This woman¡¯s mood changed so fast!¡± He didn¡¯t talk to her and just carried two unconscious thugs into the forest. The chauffeur Xiao Yu also dragged two people and followed him. Ye Mo dumped the two in the woods and carried over another two. Xiao Lei saw that Ye Mo ignored her and was a bit annoyed, but even when she used all her might, she couldn¡¯t keep up with Ye Mo while dragging someone. At last, Xiao Yu helped her pull that one away. Seeing that all seven of them had been brought here, Ye Mo told Xiao Yu, ¡°You guys go in the car and wait for me a bit, I¡¯ll come over soon.¡± After Xiao Yu had left, Ye Mo kicked one of them awake. These people, mostly from Yue, were blocking the roads and robbing its passersby. After he had kicked all of them awake, Ye Mo asked where their base was and found out that it was actually in a private manor not far away from Flowing Snake town. Also, it was pretty much as Xiao Yu said; there were indeed 13 people before, but now, there was just 7 of them remaining. At first, Ye Mo had planned to destroy their base when he would reach to Flowing Snake as he didn¡¯t like to leave things unfinished, but since there was no one left, he didn¡¯t plan on going anymore. Ye Mo dumped all of their bodies into the mountain stream. He had only found some Yue currency on these people, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t take a single one; to him, this money was worth as much as money for the dead, perhaps even less. He didn¡¯t understand how these people would be so poor when they robbed all day; maybe they just didn¡¯t carry the valuable things with them and left everything at their hideout. When Ye Mo returned to the mountain road, Xiao Yu and Zhuo Aiguo had cleared out the obstacles. The three had already got into the car and were waiting for him. Unexpectedly, no one asked about where the thugs went after he got inside the car. ¡°I can¡¯t take this money, you drove off the thugs, so you keep it.¡± Xiao Lei gave the 50,000 dollars Zhuo Aiguo had offered her to Ye Mo. Ye Mo pushed it aside and said, ¡°No need, you can keep the money. I¡¯m hired by boss Zhuo, and he¡¯s already paying for my salary. Besides, your friend ditched you, so take that as his compensation.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t know him, that animal¡­¡± Xiao Lei still wanted to say something, but Ye Mo just told Xiao Yu to start driving. ¡°Mr. Ye, we are really lucky to have you with us this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve really been in trouble this time,¡± Zhuo Aiguo hurriedly expressed his gratitude to Ye Mo. Zhuo Aiguo was telling the truth, if he hadn¡¯t met Xiao Lei, he would¡¯ve only lost tens of thousands of dollars. However, after meeting her, Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s character wouldn¡¯t allow him to be a bystander as she was taken away, and if any conflict had occurred, the results would have been disastrous. Ye Mo waved his hands and said, ¡°Boss Zhuo, you are too polite, this was nothing. Besides, this is what we agreed upon at the beginning; otherwise, what would be the point of hiring me?¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s was in a good mood and said, ¡°I¡¯m a few years older, if you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Ye, just call me Brother Zhuo, and I¡¯ll just call you Brother Ye.¡± ¡°This sounds great,¡± Ye Mo nodded in approval. Zhuo Aiguo was not a bad person, someone who was worth connecting to. When Xiao Lei asked for Ye Mo¡¯s name from Zhuo Aiguo, she felt this name was a bit familiar, as though she heard it somewhere before, but just couldn¡¯t recall it for the moment. ¡°Journalist Xiao, although Flowing Snake is a borderline town, it is one of the most chaotic places in the region, and it¡¯s even the boundary between three countries. Why would you come here?¡± Zhuo Aiguo turned his head and asked. Xiao Lei¡¯s thought process was interrupted and could only respond helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s because I heard that the tourists who come to Gui Lin would disappear near the famous tourist spots, so I wanted to come here and interview a few people. After coming here, I found out that most people had gone missing after going to Flowing Snake so now, I wanted to go there to see for myself. If I didn¡¯t encounter you guys, I really don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened. I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Ye Mo was laughing to himself. This female journalist was too na?ve; she was too used to living in big cities that she thought if she just took out her journalist license, those thugs would just surrender. He was literally speechless. Zhuo Aiguo also had no idea what to say. He knew Xiao Lei, she was a famous journalist that just rose to fame over the past couple of years. However, he wasn¡¯t familiar with her so he couldn¡¯t point fingers in front of her face. Xiao Lei saw these people¡¯s complexions and understood how they thought, but she couldn¡¯t really rebuke them as she realized how na?ve she was. When she first wanted to come to Gui Lin, Wang Qianjun wanted to go with her no matter what, so he accompanied her all the way to Gui Lin and even got a BMW in Gui Lin city to drive her to Flowing Snake. Wang Qianjun¡¯s handsome appearance did transmit people a good feeling, and she had a good feeling towards him as well; it was probably not long before she would have agreed to become his girlfriend. However, in a time of crisis, Xiao Lei understood that a handsome appearance was completely irrelevant to other things. Ye Mo didn¡¯t talk anymore, he only looked around and enjoyed the sight. There were wild forests everywhere and very little people which was perfect for his cultivation, and even if the Song Family chased him here, he would have a way to escape. Ye Mo didn¡¯t think he was an invincible being right now, and he knew that there were a lot of people stronger than him right now. Besides, even modern firearms weren¡¯t something he could defend against with his current powers. Zhuo Aiguo and Xiao Lei meanwhile, were engaged in a heated conversation; however, Xiao Lei glanced at Ye Mo from time to time, yet, seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t have the urge to talk and seemed to be meditating, she dismissed the thought of talking to him. Half an hour later, the Audi drove into a town, of which half was heavily fortified and had the appearance of a fortresse. ¡°This is Flowing Snake, we have to do a few things first, so we can only leave tomorrow. Journalist Xiao, how about you? Are you coming with us or moving on your own?¡± after the car had gone into Flowing Snake, Zhuo Aiguo looked at Xiao Lei and asked. Before Xiao Lei could even answer, she saw two groups of people fighting in front of them. They were all holding weapons such as sticks, knives, and so on. In a short moment, a few people who were bleeding all over, fell to the ground, moaning and screaming. However, after a long time, a group of individuals who looked like the police came over, and these people who were madly fighting just left while carrying the injured away. Surprisingly, the police didn¡¯t follow them and just went straight back to what they were doing. Xiao Lei¡¯s heart was beating rapidly as she looked on. She didn¡¯t think that things like this would occur in public which gave her a shocking awakening from her previously naive thoughts. ¡°Flowing Snake is basically a place of anarchy, which was originally covered by the wilderness. However, after the 70¡¯s, due to the war, there were asylum seekers who gathered here. They came from the different countries around here and formed a fort-like town in the region. The police you saw previously were impromptu; therefore, there is hardly any place more chaotic than here,¡± as if he had seen Ye Mo and Xiao Lei¡¯s shock, Zhuo Aiguo took the initiative to explain. Although this was the first time he came to Flowing Snake, he had already gathered a lot of information before. ¡°I¡­ think I¡¯ll stay with Uncle Zhuo¡­¡± Xiao Lei no longer dared to be that lone heroic journalist and chose to stay with them without hesitation. Chapter 51 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin After going into Flowing Snake, the Audi stopped in front of a stone house that Ye Mo thought to be interesting due to its unique design. It had a half circular shape looking similar to the tents in Mongolia, and although there were multiples windows, they were tightly fitted between the stones on the wall. Zhuo Aiguo didn¡¯t let Xiao Yu and Xiao Lei go in with him and just asked Ye Mo to follow him. The space inside the room wasn¡¯t small, there were more than 20 people in it, and each and every one of them looked ferocious as they were surrounded by Killer¡¯s Qi. Even those who didn¡¯t understand Chi or Qi [1] could tell these people would kill if they had to. Other than the two armed men besides the long-haired man sitting at the top with a face full of ferocity, everyone else had either swords or custom-made knives. Seeing Zhuo Aiguo and Ye Mo walk in, two ferocious-looking youth demanded to search Ye Mo and Zhuo Aiguo before the long-haired leader even said anything. However, when these two approached Ye Mo, Ye Mo grabbed one with each hand and threw them aside like harmless chickens. The two flew straight out the door like cannon balls in perfect formation. Seeing this, all the people in the room raised up the blades in their hands, waiting for the command of the long-haired man at the top. The man sitting in the top seat saw Ye Mo defend himself effortlessly, and shock flashed across his eyes; however, he immediately got over it and waved his hand, signaling his men not to be impulsive. After a brief moment, he simply said to the two people beside him, ¡°You two leave first, Rock and Shadow stay behind.¡± At this moment, there was only Zhuo Aiguo and Ye Mo in the room, together with the long-haired man and two of his subordinates. That leader knew that this youth was obviously someone not to be messed with, and although he greatly overpowered Ye Mo in numbers, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that they would be a match for him. Since a normal person couldn¡¯t just throw out two bulky men so casually, he might as well be more forgiving, and he wasn¡¯t planning on devouring Zhuo Aiguo anyway. The long-haired man looked at Zhuo Aiguo and saluted with his fist: ¡°Boss Zhuo, its a pleasure to see you! May I ask who this is¡­¡± He chose his words carefully as he turned his head toward Ye Mo. Zhuo Aiguo knew exactly what was going on, this person was afraid of Ye Mo, not him. Aiguo immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Chairman Fang, don¡¯t worry, he is my friend. He doesn¡¯t like to talk much and was just afraid something would happen to me, so he came along. I have already brought the item that you seek, what about your end of the deal, Chairman Fang?¡± The long-haired youth looked scrupulously at Ye Mo once and procured a wooden box from a leather bag. As soon as the wooden box was taken out, Ye Mo felt an unusual Chi. This definitely wasn¡¯t something normal and actually had a sliver of pure spirit Chi. Ye Mo¡¯s eyes shimmered. He had the instinct that this thing would be useful for him. ¡°Show me your item first.¡± The long-haired man held the wooden box and looked at Zhuo Aiguo. Before Zhuo Aiguo could speak, Ye Mo suddenly waved his hand, and the wooden box from the long-haired man flew by itself and landed right in Ye Mo¡¯s hands. This immediately scared the long-haired man, and he stood up abruptly. However, his shocked expression was immediately concealed. Now, his eyes not only looked at Ye Mo scrupulously but also with a deep fear and reverence. It wasn¡¯t only the long-haired man, but the two other people behind him, as well as Zhuo Aiguo who looked at Ye Mo in disbelief. What mutant ability was this? He simply waved his hands and was able to grab something from 6 to 7 meters away? Ye Mo wasn¡¯t fazed by the shocked eyes around him. He just reached his hands and opened the box, and inside, there was a black piece of vine. As Ye Mo picked up the vine, a faint spirit wave emanated from it. ¡°Purple Heart Vine?¡± Ye Mo immediately understood that this was a section of the root of a Purple Heart Vine. Seeing this here on Earth shocked Ye Mo as it was a spiritual plant, and he knew that the spirit Chi on Earth was scarce. He was already surprised when he had found the Silver Heart Grass, much less this section of the Purple Heart Vine. Unfortunately, there was only this tiny amount, if only there were more¡­ ¡°Brother Ye¡­ You¡­¡± Zhuo Aiguo was so shocked by Ye Mo¡¯s telekinetic ability that he stuttered while he tried to make sense of what had just happened. Before, Ye Mo was able to beat many enemies down swiftly just by himself which meant, in Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s eyes, that he had great ability. However, this telekinetic power could no longer be called a ¡°great ability¡±; this was too outrageous! ¡°Brother Zhuo, this thing will be useful to me, I was wondering if you would be willing to compromise.¡± If it had been billions of USD, Ye Mo would just ignore it; however, although this thing could be found easily where he came from, the probability to find it on Earth was minuscule. If it hadn¡¯t been for his good fortune, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it in his lifetime. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhuo Aiguo didn¡¯t seem to have come back into reality from Ye Mo¡¯s actions moments before. Now, he heard Ye Mo¡¯s words which immediately woke him up; he said in a hurry, ¡°Since Brother Ye likes it, then just take it. This Dark Purple Root is indeed rarely seen; I only managed to find it in Flowing Snake, and only this small piece.¡± Ye Mo heard Zhuo Aiguo calling the Purple Heart Vine as a ¡°Dark Purple Root¡± but didn¡¯t correct him, perhaps that was what it was called here. After Zhuo Aiguo had said his piece, he took out an envelope and gave it to the long-haired man: ¡°This is the cheque, take it.¡± The long-haired man reacted and immediately walked in front of Ye Mo, saluting with his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m Fang Nan, right now, I¡¯m a small leader of a small clan. I haven¡¯t asked for your honorable name yet, Elder Brother.¡± He could already tell that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t an ordinary person and wanted to create a connection with him. Although Ye Mo was definitely younger than him, he still called Ye Mo ¡°Elder Brother¡±. Ye Mo looked at this long-haired man, he wondered where he had obtained this plant and planned to ask him later. Besides, he had decided to live in Flowing Snake for a period of time, so it was necessary to have a good connection with the local snakes here. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo, I plan to live at Flowing Snake for a period of time,¡± Ye Mo said. ¡°Ah, great, if Brother Ye needs to deal with any trivial things, just come to me, Fang Nan. I¡¯ll give this Dark Purple Root as a greeting present for Brother Ye. Brother Zhuo, sorry, please take this cheque back.¡± Fang Nan pushed the cheque back to Zhuo Aiguo. Zhuo Aiguo wasn¡¯t amused and pushed the cheque right back to Fang Nan: ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed to this, this is my present to Brother Ye, how can I not pay for it?¡± Seeing the two was getting into an argument, Ye Mo waved his and said, ¡°Chairman Fang, just take the cheque, you have a lot of brothers with you, and you need it for expenditure. By the way, Brother Zhuo, what need did you have for this Dark Purple Root?¡± Zhuo Aiguo sighed and said, ¡°For some unknown reason, when my son turned eight, he suddenly got sick which left him mentally disabled. During the past couple of years, I don¡¯t know how many hospitals I have been to and how many specialists I have seen, but none of them had any clue as to how to treat him. It was until some old Chinese doctor told me to use a Dark Purple Root to make a beverage to drink every day for three years, and it might cure the problem. I used countless ways until I finally found out that Chairman Fang had a piece here, so I rushed over here. ¡°Originally, my big uncle saw a ¡°magical¡± doctor at Ning Hai, but when I made my way over, that doctor had disappeared. I thought that if that magical doctor could cure my big uncle¡¯s disease, then he could definitely cure my son¡¯s disease¡­ Sigh¡­ Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t lucky enough. Furthermore, this Dark Purple Root may not necessarily cure my son¡¯s disease; that Chinese doctor just said maybe¡­ Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if Brother Ye takes it.¡± ¡°Ning Hai?¡± Ye Mo repeated to make sure he didn¡¯t hear wrongly. He thought that since he just came over from Ning Hai, maybe Zhuo Aiguo was talking about the old man that he had saved last time. ¡°Yes, Ning Hai, they met him at Li Kang Hospital. My big uncle had his disease for many years, and many specialists made the same conclusions, yet, that magical doctor still managed to save my big uncle. Unfortunately, it was a heavenly fortune to encounter him once, it is too hard to find him again,¡± Zhuo Aiguo said, as he was looking down gloomily. Meanwhile, Ye Mo was already sure that this ¡°magical¡± doctor he talked about was none other than himself. Notes: 1: A little reminder/clarification: ¡°Chi¡± refers to the special chi Ye Mo cultivates, it is used by the immortals who are called the ¡°Cultivators¡±. ¡°Qi¡± is used by the Martial Artists or Masters who cultivates on Earth. The ¡°Killer¡¯s Qi¡± is obtained after taking many lives and enjoying it Chapter 52 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Ye Mo said after a moment of silence, ¡°Brother Zhuo if you trust me, leave me an address. After my business here is over, I will go to your place to have a look, and perhaps I can cure him. However, I need to tell you that the Dark Purple Root cannot cure your son¡¯s disease, I don¡¯t know where that old Chinese doctor heard it from, but it is definitely bullsh*t.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhuo Aiguo yelped in surprise and grabbed Ye Mo¡¯s hands: ¡°Brother Ye, can you really help cure my son?¡± Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± ¡°Of course, I believe you, of course¡­¡± The stuttering Zhuo Aiguo took out an exquisite name card and gave it to Ye Mo: ¡°This is my home address and contact number. Please, brother.¡± He didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo was lying and believed that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t the type of person to brag either, much less after seeing Ye Mo¡¯s magical performance today. Although he hadn¡¯t been with Ye Mo for long, he felt that Ye Mo was a trustworthy person and a good friend. Ye Mo looked at the name card and nodded: ¡°However, I can¡¯t go to Beijing now. It would probably have to wait until a year from now.¡± Ye Mo knew that he would be probably throwing himself into a trap going to Beijing now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, as long as Brother Ye remembers, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zhuo Aiguo didn¡¯t seem the slightest displeased at all; instead, he was euphoric. Even if the Dark Purple Root could cure his son, it needed at least 2 to 3 years; on the other side, even if Ye Mo said that he couldn¡¯t cure ¡°now¡±, it meant that as long as he went there, it probably should be solved. Zhuo Aiguo knew which was the better choice. As for why Ye Mo didn¡¯t go with him now, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Ye Mo was a magical person; he had his own errands to deal with. Plus, this wasn¡¯t his first day in the world; Ye Mo had to run to the borderline of the country, meaning that he had his troubles. As a friend, one didn¡¯t need to ask about everything. ¡°Haha, Brother Ye, I¡¯ll immediately order people to set up a feast to welcome you two!¡± Fang Nan¡¯s happiness wasn¡¯t about doing the business deal today, but being able to meet someone like Ye Mo was definitely something to celebrate, and most importantly, he would be staying for some time. Just when Xiao Lei was panicking after waiting for so long, Ye Mo and Zhuo Aiguo came out, followed by a bulky, long-haired man. After the meal, Xiao Lei could tell that both the guests and the host were happy. Whether it was Zhuo Aiguo or that ferocious looking man, they were all very respectful towards Ye Mo, and this respect came from the bottom of their heart. Zhuo Aiguo was the manager of a big Beijing entrepreneurship and was a wealthy man, but this big man didn¡¯t seem like the nice type; however, he was also extre¨´emy respectful toward Ye Mo. Although she had a lot of questions to ask, Xiao Lei knew that she wasn¡¯t familiar enough with Ye Mo; thus, she asked Xiao Yu a load of questions, but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know anything either. Their living places were organized by Fang Nan; however, Ye Mo went out after dinner. As for where, no one knew, except for Zhuo Aiguo who had a vague clue. Ye Mo went to the base of those 13 thugs, but to Ye Mo¡¯s disappointment, it was empty. He really didn¡¯t know how these people didn¡¯t have any savings after doing zero capital business for so long which broke Ye Mo¡¯s wish of getting rich. Fang Nan came to Ye Mo and the other¡¯s living place early in the morning. Right now, Fang Nan¡¯s Pu Dao Clan was one of the three great clans of Flowing Snake. The worst of the three great clans was the 13 turbos. But now, the 13 turbos were no more. Thus, Pu Dao Clan became one of the two biggest clans in Flowing Snake. Because of Fang Nan taking good care of Zhuo Aiguo and the others, they were very safe in Flowing Snake, and no one dared to harass them. The second day, Zhuo Aiguo bid Ye Mo farewell as he was leaving Flowing Snake. ¡°I¡¯ll send a few brothers to help you get to the big roads,¡± seeing that Zhuo Aiguo and the others were leaving, Fang Nan told them that he would send some of his men to help Zhuo Aiguo going back safely. Ye Mo didn¡¯t stop him, the 13 turbos who blocked the road were already destroyed by him, so even without someone sending them, Zhuo Aiguo and company would be in no danger. However, since Fang Nan took the initiative to send them, Ye Mo didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Lei walked in front of Ye Mo and mumbled, ¡°Um, Ye Mo could you leave me your phone number? I would¡­ I would like to be able to thank you for saving my life when you come to Beijing.¡± Although she mumbled at the start, she became more confident at the end; after all, she was a journalist. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, but it won¡¯t be necessary. In fact, I don¡¯t even have a phone, so I don¡¯t have a number to give you. You don¡¯t need to worry about such small things.¡± Xiao Lei became dazed. From her perspective, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t reject a beautiful lady like her who asked his number; no man would reject a pretty woman¡¯s invitation, and yet, Ye Mo did. She didn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a phone; in these days, who wouldn¡¯t have a phone? Seeing Xiao Lei¡¯s awkwardness, although Zhuo Aiguo knew that Ye Mo really didn¡¯t have a phone, he didn¡¯t correct her misunderstanding and only said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Otherwise, we won¡¯t make it to the plane to Xian Shan today.¡± Helpless, Xiao Lei could only endure the rejection and left with Zhuo Aiguo. As for a place to cultivate, since there was Fang Nan¡¯s help, Ye Mo didn¡¯t need Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s help anymore. The place Fang Nan arranged for Ye Mo was a pagoda nearly 10 km away from Flowing Snake. Initially, this place sheltered a wandering monk who knew Fang Nan, and it was built with Fang Nan¡¯s support. However, three years before, this monk suddenly disappeared, leaving behind this pagoda. If Ye Mo didn¡¯t ask for such a rural place, Fang Nan would arrange a luxurious place for Ye Mo. That day, Fang Nan got a few clan members to clean up the pagoda, while Ye Mo just moved in. His main purpose was to grow the Silver Heart Grass and research where the Purple Heart Vine came from. According to Fang Nan, seven years before when he had been running for his life, he had found the body of a Tibetan Lama [1] in a valley near the border of Yue. On the body, he had discovered the wooden box and felt that this thing wasn¡¯t ordinary, so he had kept it, but only afterward did he realized that it was a Dark Purple Root inside. In the end, Fang Nan had buried the body of the Lama nearby since he got the precious plant. Ye Mo asked for a map from Fang Nan with the exact location of where he buried the Lama as he wanted to see for himself. Since this Lama had a Purple Heart Vine, he probably had something else with him as well, so there was no harm in checking it. The pagoda at which Ye Mo lived wasn¡¯t small. It was more than 50 square meters, but more importantly, Ye Mo opened up some land around the pagoda which he prepared to grow the Silver Heart Grass. Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to plant all 39 seeds at once because he didn¡¯t know if this place was suitable for growing the grass, and if this place wasn¡¯t and he damaged all his seeds, he would be devastated. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if he were the only one to possess Silver Heart Grass seeds, Ye Mo knew that even if there were some elsewhere, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to find them. He planted only 19 seeds and then took care of their surroundings by making some protections. Afterward, Ye Mo prepared to go into the forest; after all, the seeds needed a month to germinate, and he didn¡¯t make any progress in his cultivation right now, so he wanted to check the place where Fang Nan buried the Lama. After notifying Fang Nan, Ye Mo left Flowing Snake and headed to the place where Fang Nan was running for his life before. Right now, the most important thing for him was to improve his strength. Notes: 1: Lama is a title for a teacher of the Dharma in Tibetan Buddhism. The name is similar to the Sanskrit term guru. Chapter 53 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin The Song Family of Beijing was definitely one of the most powerful families in China; in fact, they were also a member of the five greatest families of China. However, right now the atmosphere inside the Song Family¡¯s compound wasn¡¯t comfortable for no other reason than that the only son of the leader of the family, Song Qiming, had died from a car crash, allegedly speeding through the night. Nevertheless, everyone in the Song Family knew that Song Shaowen¡¯s death had nothing to do with speeding. Even if he had been in a rush and had been forced to be speeding along the way, he wouldn¡¯t be driving to a barren place like the Qinong Cliff; furthermore, what would make him drive his car on the Feng Jin Highway at midnight? Besides, how did the people of the Song Family not know about Song Shaowen character? He was the typical person afraid of troubles, so if he had something that required him to go past Feng Jin Highway, he would only go during the day and definitely not at 3 to 4 am. ¡°What are the results of the investigation?¡± as the elder of the Song Family wasn¡¯t here, Song Qiming¡¯s words represented the authority of the Song Family. Although he was calm looking on the surface, the veins on his hands were about to burst out, showing his rage. His only son was assassinated like this! Who had the guts to touch a member of the Song Family!? A middle-aged man stood up and said, ¡°Leader, we have the results. Shaowen went to He Feng a week ago but only stayed there for one day. Afterward, he left He Feng and was probably headed to Ning Hai with Ah Fa and Wang Chuan. However, there wasn¡¯t any video recording of Shaowen¡¯s car on the highway of Ning Feng, or rather, it could be said that all the traffic cameras were shut down during the time Shaowen entered and left Ning Hai. ¡°I sent people to investigate at Ning Hai, and Shaowen had indeed asked people to shut down the cameras there. The only reason Shaowen would go to Ning Hai would be for that Ning Qingxue; however, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t leave Ning Hai and went to Yu state two days later, yet at the same time, Ye Mo, the one who married Ning Qingxue, disappeared the same night without a trace. ¡°Afterward, I completely examined the remnants of the car, but Ye Mo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t there, so either he had left the car midway, or he was never inside to begin with. According to the cameras at the Qinong Cliff Highway, Shaowen¡¯s BMW was driving properly but suddenly charged off the road and fell onto the cliff.¡± ¡°Could someone have drugged the driver?¡± a fifty-or-so-year-old man on the side asked, but the middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be. According to the roadside cameras, Shaowen¡¯s car had been driving normally everywhere else, except for the part in Ning Hai where the cameras were turned off. No anomaly occurred until this happened suddenly at the Qinong Cliff.¡± ¡°Do you know where Ye Mo is now?¡± Song Qiming asked another question, but the middle-aged only man shook his head and said, ¡°Currently, we don¡¯t know his whereabouts, but we did find a surveillance system in Ye Mo and Ning Qingxue¡¯s house. However, the content had been deleted, and we are in the process of recovering it.¡± At this moment a twenty-year-old or so man rushed inside while holding an USB in his hand, which he passed to the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Uncle Hai, the content has been recovered.¡± ¡°Check it immediately!¡± before the middle-aged man even spoke, Song Qiming said coldly. The USB was inserted into the computer, and the huge screen showed Ye Mo¡¯s life, as well as the scene in which Song Shaowen and his henchmen left with Ye Mo. ¡°So it does have something to do with him!¡± the 50-or-so-year-old man looked at the fast forwarded images and said in a fury. He didn¡¯t even think about who ran into someone else¡¯s house in the middle of the night. He was just angry that Song Shaowen died after leaving there. ¡°It seems that b*tch of the Ning Family didn¡¯t know at the time, so she probably deleted this afterward,¡± a skinny man sitting below Song Qiming said. ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t know, this is related to her. There¡¯s no way that our Song Family is going to let her go so easily,¡± Uncle Hai who was responsible for the investigation said. Song Qiming¡¯s face was very bleak, but he waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let the Ning Family go like that, but it¡¯s not just about Ning Qingxue; I will destroy the entire Ning Family for ever! Don¡¯t touch the Ning Family for now; capture that useless man of the Ye Family first! It would be best to take him back to Beijing secretly. I will let him know that it isn¡¯t so easy to kill a member of the Song Family!¡± He caught his breath before speaking again: ¡°Song Hai, you will be responsible for investigating where Ye Mo went and try to bring him back to Beijing in the shortest time possible! If that can¡¯t be done, then bring his head back as a sacrifice in front of Shaowen. Also, you need to investigate how Ye Mo made Shaowen drive off the cliff.¡± ¡°Yes, leader!¡± Song Hai replied straightforwardly. That 50-or-so-year-old man frowned and said, ¡°This Ye Mo is rather strange. He married the girl from Ning Family, but why does he always sit under the tree? Is he able to cultivate Qi? I heard a lot of ancient martial arts families like to sit and cultivate Qi. If he really does have an Ancient Martial Arts Master, then this might be troublesome¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Shen I don¡¯t think this is possible. Ye Mo is a disabled man; even the Ye Family didn¡¯t want him, would a legendary Ancient Martial Arts Cultivators see any potential in him? Besides, even if he was picked up by someone, why was there not a single image of his master in that month of recording? Uncle Shen, I think you¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Song Hai said. The man called Uncle Shen nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯d be best if this were the case. If he really did have an Ancient Martial Art Cultivator supporting him, then even if we¡¯re one of the five greatest families, it would probably be very unlikely for us to take revenge.¡± ¡­.. The day that the Song Family took away the recording from Ning Hai, Ning Qingxue knew it and immediately felt a burning sensation in her heart as she regretted not destroying that disk. She didn¡¯t think that the Song Family would really come here to investigate, and it was implausible to believe that the Song Family would not be able to recover the details. The only way was to contact Ye Mo immediately and notify him that the Song Family knew about the truth. However, she didn¡¯t have or know any way to contact Ye Mo. After giving it plenty of thought, Ning Qingxue decided to tell her mom and said that she wanted to find Ye Mo which surprised her mother immensely. She didn¡¯t think that so much had actually happened during her short trip and even Song Shaowen¡¯s death was related to the Ning Family. ¡°Qingxue, right now it¡¯s not about finding Ye Mo, but about how we are going to deal with Song Family¡¯s revenge. Clearly, with Song Qiming¡¯s character, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d let this pass, especially you.¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s mother had a great insight to this. Ning Qingxue shook her head and said, ¡°I owe Ye Mo for this, and now I have dragged you down as well. I¡¯m really useless, and I¡¯m too na?ve sometimes; I¡¯m sorry mother.¡± Her mother sighed and said, ¡°Although our family has separated from the Ning Family, the Song Family can¡¯t deal with us that easily. Qingxue, don¡¯t worry, first tell me exactly what happened between you and Ye Mo.¡± Chapter 54 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin Although Fang Nan gave him an approximate direction, Fang Nan couldn¡¯t remember it too clearly after all these years, and even though Fang Nan asked if he should come with him to help find it, Ye Mo knew that it would take a long time to find. Besides, the 13 turbos were just newly exterminated, so the resources of Flowing Snake needed to be redistributed and there were many things Fang Nan needed to do; as such, he didn¡¯t allow Fang Nan to come with him. Plus, he would probably be faster by himself in the forest anyway. Ye Mo had been searching in this endless forest for three days, yet he still hadn¡¯t found where Fang Nan buried the Lama. However, he did cross paths with danger many times, in only one day, he had met a wild cheetah, two wild wolves and twenty different types of venomous snakes. The most crucial information that Fang Nan gave him were two evergreen trees in the surrounding, yet these past few days, Ye Mo hadn¡¯t been able to find even one, much less two. However, what Ye Mo lacked the least was patience. Although it was the depth of the forest, he decided to look farther and deeper the fourth day; however, he needed to fill his stomach before he went in. As Ye Mo roasted a wild rabbit, he was organizing in his head the places he had already looked over, when a few clear gunshots interrupted his thought process. As Ye Mo raised his head, he saw a robust man that was around thirty-years-old, who stumbled over and was holding a triple-edged military knife on his hand. The man was covered in wounds, his clothes were ragged and torn, but from what Ye Mo saw, the heaviest injury was the gunshot on his waist. Although this shot was near the side, blood had already dyed red his ragged clothes. At the same time Ye Mo saw this man, he also saw Ye Mo and became immediately shocked. He didn¡¯t think that he could find someone leisurely roasting a wild rabbit this deep inside the forest. Even with him running for his life, his starved stomach still couldn¡¯t resist but make a sound. Ye Mo looked at this fleeing man and immediately felt a familiar Qi from him which also had a feeling of a Killer¡¯s Qi to it as well; similar to Wang Xu, the one he had met at Su Jingwen¡¯s birthday party. ¡°They should be from the same group,¡± Ye Mo immediately formed a conclusion in his head; however, he didn¡¯t know who would be chasing him like this. Just when Ye Mo was thinking about Wang Xu, more hurried footsteps could be heard behind the man, and soon, three men equipped with guns appeared in front of Ye Mo. The heavily injured man looked apologetically at Ye Mo but didn¡¯t say anything. The three men stopped after seeing the injured man had stop. They also looked at Ye Mo, who was roasting a rabbit by the fire, with surprise. After all, not anyone could roast rabbits in a wild forest like this. This place wasn¡¯t safe, even if you wanted to roast something, you would choose a quieter place, not here, where there were nowhere to hide in case of danger. None of the five people here said a word, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward, only the sound and the smell of Ye Mo roasting his rabbit were still lingering in the air. The three looked at each other and nodded, then the slightly darker man said, ¡°Friend, there¡¯s no business for you here, how about you move aside? We just want to capture the man who escaped here.¡± The accent was a bit weird, Ye Mo stared weirdly at the man who talked and was just about to say ¡°This place isn¡¯t your home, why should I move?¡± but the other man suddenly raised his gun and threatened to shoot Ye Mo. However, before his fingers even pulled the trigger, a few hardly discernible sounds fluttered through the air, interrupting his movement. Suddenly appeared on all three of them a red dot in the middle of their forehead, and then, blood gushed out from it. The three of them looked at Ye Mo with their eyes wide open in disbelief as they collapsed on the ground; they didn¡¯t realize how anything could happen this fast as this was, at most, a single breath of time. Ye Mo didn¡¯t like to kill people, but he was merciless to those who would threaten his life; the nails in his hands were only here to prevent someone pointing a gun at him ever again. The heavily injured man stared his eyes wide open, unable to believe what had just taken place. The three who hunted him for so long were so easily killed by a man leisurely roasting a rabbit. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he dared to roast rabbits here; he was an unbelievable being. ¡°The rabbit is ready, do you want some?¡± Ye Mo looked at the man who didn¡¯t speak for a long time and smiled plainly. He had a good impression of Wang Xu, and since this man most likely was connected to Wang Xu, it didn¡¯t matter if he invited him to some food. ¡°Ah, okay, thank you¡­ I¡¯m Guo Qi, thanks for saving my life just then.¡± Guo Qi saluted with his fist as his face became calmer. Ye Mo waved his hand and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, fate brought this encounter, I¡¯m Ye Mo.¡± After slicing half of the rabbit, he took a few herbs from his backpack and crushed it before sprinkling it on top of it. Guo Qi was confused as he watched the scene that didn¡¯t seem to be very hygienic. Although he had finished with the herb, Ye Mo didn¡¯t give that part of the rabbit to Guo Qi; instead, he said, ¡°Come over, I¡¯ll check your wounds.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words and seeing what Ye Mo did before, Guo Qi seemed to have understood that Ye Mo was fumbling with herbs for his wounds, so he quickly walked over. When Guo Qi walked in front of him, Ye Mo raised his hand and, as he used his palm to hit the opposite side of Guo Qi¡¯s gun wound, a bullet flew out like a comet landing far away in the woods. Meanwhile, Guo Qi didn¡¯t even feel a pinch of pain as the bullet from his waist was taken out and was shocked: ¡°How is this person so powerful?!¡± This was his first time seeing a bullet being taken out like this. As though he did not see Guo Qi¡¯s shock, Ye Mo passed over the half of the rabbit in his hand, took out two more herbs and gave them to Guo Qi: ¡°Chew on the herbs and spread it on your gun wound and then eat this rabbit; you should be fine after that.¡± After he had finished, Ye Mo didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Guo Qi and started to eat his own half of the rabbit. Meanwhile, Guo Qi was fascinated to discover that not only did his wounds not hurt anymore, but there was also a feeling of coolness and started to wonder what kind of herb could have effects so potent. Immediately, Ye Mo became extremely mysterious in his eyes. This was no longer gratitude, but an unknown feeling of reverence. In a forest full of danger, he not only leisurely roasted rabbits, but he could heal his gun wound so easily and even took out his bullet just with a palm. This person appeared so mighty as he killed the Yue special forces without blinking. He definitely wasn¡¯t Yue, so Guo Qi immediately said, ¡°The three people before should be Yue. Our squad was ambushed by them on a mission, and apart from me, there are two team members who have died and another three survivors trapped in a cave, but I think they are probably in their hands at this point. Meanwhile, I escaped to find support.¡± Ye Mo frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew what Guo Qi meant, but he wasn¡¯t a soldier. As for a team that was beaten like this by Yue, Ye Mo was contemptuous. Although he didn¡¯t want to help, Ye Mo had already a very bad impression of Yue since, as soon as he came to Flowing Snake, he was blockaded by a group of them. Even though he killed them all, in the end, he was still disgusted by them. ¡°Although I really want to help you, I have things to do here; I¡¯m searching for something.¡± Ye Mo stood up and was prepared to leave. He didn¡¯t know Guo Qi at all, and he saved his life just then. Besides, he had things to do; if it were convenient, then he wouldn¡¯t mind, but if he had to go out of his way to help, then he would feel that it was troublesome. Chapter 55 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Elder Brother Ye, our instructor has told us that the one who reaches the first place among us, or the strongest, is the elder brother. Although I¡¯m a few years older than you, I know you¡¯re not an ordinary person, and you definitely are the person who would reach the first spot, so following our instructor¡¯s words, I¡¯ll refer to you as Elder Brother! ¡°I don¡¯t understand the great ideologies of a man¡¯s responsibilities in the affairs of the world, but the Yue bastards have been burning, raiding, and killing at our borderlines; there¡¯s no evil that they won¡¯t commit. ¡°Thirty years ago, our army started to retaliate, but the southern Yue abuse and humiliate before killing the Chinese in their territory. They burn Chinese factories, and countless compatriots have been brutally murdered. Although a few decades have passed, these devils haven¡¯t stopped their actions, and even though it¡¯s more subtle, they are still a threat to us. ¡°This time, a few of my team members were surrounded by the Yue, so even if I, Guo Qi, die, I will save them. On the behalf that we¡¯re all Chinese, I want to ask for your help. Moreover, since we¡¯re really familiar with the surroundings here, if you help me rescue my teammates, I¡¯m willing to help you find what you¡¯re looking for,¡± Guo Qi finished his monolog and looked at Ye Mo fervently. Ye Mo stayed silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t have any good impression for those Yue devils, and as for Guo Qi helping him with his search, that wouldn¡¯t be necessary. He had already been looking for a few days, so he didn¡¯t think that Guo Qi and his team could help him find it. However, this Guo Qi had some reason to his words; he was a Chinese right now, and since he was, he should be helping out with this simple task. Thinking about this, Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Brother Guo is right, don¡¯t mind my words just then, I didn¡¯t think it through. Let¡¯s be on our way then! Meanwhile, tell me the situation in detail; a few pesky Yue are no threat to me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother Ye!¡± Guo Qi saw that Ye Mo had agreed and saluted with his fist delightedly. He understood that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a heartless person; he was probably living in reclusion for some time and had faint views of some concepts. Guo Qi picked up three guns and gave one to Ye Mo, but Ye Mo waved his hand: ¡°No need, I don¡¯t like to use guns, it¡¯s troublesome to hold in your hand.¡± Guo Qi suddenly remembered the situation when Ye Mo killed those strong soldiers with his bare hands and gave up on the thought. After hearing Guo Qi¡¯s details on the situation, Ye Mo finally understood that it wasn¡¯t that Guo Qi and his squad were weak. There were six people in Guo Qi¡¯s squad, and when they were doing a mission on the borderline, they had been ambushed in the forest. Although the attacker didn¡¯t show their identity, Guo Qi firmly believed that they were Yue. In the ambush, two people died, and three were trapped; only Guo Qi managed to escape. The place they were trapped at was called the Han Chan Cave. Guo Qi said that if it wasn¡¯t that the geology benefitted them, their whole team would have been annihilated. When they were ambushed, they tried to break through, but the only one who managed to escape was him, and if it had not been for Ye Mo, even he wouldn¡¯t have been able to go any further. The Han Chan Cave wasn¡¯t very close, and Guo Qi led Ye Mo on a two-hour walk before arriving. Just when they neared the cave, they heard a gunshot. When the gunshot sounded, Guo Qi immediately said in joy, ¡°They haven¡¯t been captured yet! This is my squad member¡¯s gun; I can tell by the sound.¡± Meanwhile, Ye Mo was also overwhelmed with joy; however, it was because he had realized that the place Fang Nan was describing was exactly like this Han Chan Cave. Although he hadn¡¯t seen the evergreen yet, the surrounding was exactly as Fang Nan had described. It seemed that he needed to be more willing to help people; otherwise, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this place in two hours. ¡°Elder Brother Ye, what now?¡± Although Guo Qi was an elite in the special forces, he knew that he was a far cry from Ye Mo. Now that he knew his teammates weren¡¯t in enemy hands, his thinking immediately became more fluid. However, he was aware that even if his teammates weren¡¯t in enemy hands, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last long: they were most likely going to run out of ammo very soon; otherwise, if the team had enough ammunition, they wouldn¡¯t fire so scarcely. ¡°How many people are against us?¡± Ye Mo returned to his senses. If he wanted to find what he was looking for, first, he had to finish off all the people that trapped Guo Qi¡¯s teammates here. ¡°From the number of gunshots sounds during the ambush, I think there were at least 20 people and, at the time, we had also finished off 3 to 4 men. It looks like my teammates haven¡¯t been captured yet, and my guess is that they are trying to hold out until the nightfall before breaking through the lockdown. However, the enemy should be aware of this too and wouldn¡¯t let my teammates last that long. I think they might be thinking of a strategy right now,¡± Guo Qi¡¯s reply was quite precise. Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°You stay carefully behind me, and don¡¯t fire unless absolutely necessary! I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Guo Qi knew that Ye Mo silently killed three special ops at that time, so he didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about his words. If he were in the shadows, then 16 people really weren¡¯t enough to deal with someone as mighty as him. He even wondered who was stronger between Ye Mo or Xu Shi, who the authority sent to teach them for 3 days. While Guo Qi was still thinking, Ye Mo had already moved out. The Han Chan Cave was within a valley, so this place was easy to defend but hard to invade. Although he didn¡¯t know why those people chose to ambush Guo Qi here, Ye Mo knew that it was either due to a time constraint or Guo Qi¡¯s team was able to retreat here in time. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense could already reach out to a radius of 7 meters, and when it was close to the Han Chan Cave¡¯s valley, Ye Mo immediately discovered 6 people hidden not far away. If Guo Qi didn¡¯t make the wrong judgment, then it meant that they had reinforcements elsewhere. There was a loud bang as a bomb exploded outside the Han Chan Cave, creating a huge mushroom cloud. It seemed that these people didn¡¯t want to kill them, but were using the bombs to threaten the people inside. Ye Mo shot out 6 nails which went into the back of their heads or into their temples; the six men died quickly and silently. The outside of the Han Chan Cave had a fan shape, so although it was easy to hold the position, it was also incredibly easy for the people from the outside to trap them. Ye Mo walked along the fan shape and killed his way through. Unfortunately, when he killed the 21st person, he was finally discovered by the last three people because the person Ye Mo had just killed was communicating with them, and his voice just suddenly dropped. From his cries for help, they immediately found Ye Mo. Three gunshots resounded. Although Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense had scanned their movement, and he dodged at the right time, there was still a blood slash on his arm. These people were much stronger than the 13 turbos, and the guns in their hands were also much more sophisticated than the trash used by the 13 turbos. He was actually injured! Enraged, Ye Mo shot out 6 nails at once. Two people were killed straightaway as two nails reached them, while the remaining four nails smashed to mesh the face of the man who hurt him. ¡°Come over!¡± Ye Mo called to Guo Qi. Of course, Guo Qi had realized by now that there definitely weren¡¯t just 16 or 17 people; 6 or 7 more people came. He said embarrassingly, ¡°I apologize, Elder Brother Ye, it seems that I had the wrong information.¡± ¡°Hurry up and meet up with your team,¡± Ye Mo waved his hand and said. Chapter 56 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn, Carolin ¡°Captain, that bomb just exploded, but why nothing else followed after that, and what was that gunshot afterward? Did we get reinforcements?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll go outside and have a look. You guys stay here! Wanqing, are you alright?¡± ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m fine but¡­ leave me a grenade¡­¡± the woman called Wanqing who spoke last had a pale face. The other two people knew what she had meant; ammunitions were getting low, and if she couldn¡¯t defend herself anymore, she would commit suicide while taking as many lives with her as possible. ¡°Captain Lu, are you guys alright?¡± Guo Qi started yelling as soon as he came in. ¡°It sounded like Brother Guo¡­ Right, it is Brother Guo! Did we get reinforcements? Are the Yue devils finally finished?¡± the youth with a machine gun in his hand asked, surprised. ¡°Fang Wei, you¡¯re right, it is Guo Qi! How did he get in? Wasn¡¯t he¡­ No way!¡± The woman who was they referred as ¡°Captain¡± shook her head halfway. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Guo Qi?¡± Captain Lu asked as soon as she saw Guo Qi coming to the entrance of the cave. Guo Qi saw the three people in the cave and was relieved as he noticed Chi Wanqing was still able to hold herself against the cave wall. ¡°I have requested for reinforcements, and we have already finished off all the Yue devils outside. Are you guys alright?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine, it¡¯s just that Wanqing was shot in the thigh. By the way, which squad saved us?¡± Captain Lu looked at Guo Qi with suspicion, thinking, ¡°Which team could come here this quickly? Even reinforcements couldn¡¯t get here so fast, was it Wolf Howl¡¯s people? ¡°No, I met a¡­ friend in the forest just then, he saved me and help me deal with the 20 or so Yue devils outside,¡± Guo Qi caught on with his breath and said. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying one person killed more than 20 special ops? And this person is a friend you just met? Oh, Guo Qi you do know how to kid!¡± Captain Lu exclaimed immediately. Chi Wanqing and Fang Wei also looked at Guo Qi with suspicion. If they didn¡¯t deeply understand Guo Qi as a person, they would even think that Guo Qi had betrayed them. Guo Qi hurriedly said, ¡°Captain Lu, this is real; however, that friend ambushed them, he didn¡¯t fight them head on, but he killed them off one by one in the shadows. I followed behind him and saw very clearly. He was only discovered by the last few, and they opened fire.¡± Fang Wei then came to the realization and said, ¡°I heard those Yue devils open fire at the end, so that¡¯s what it was.¡± ¡°Even if he ambushed them, this ability is definitely absurdly strong. Let¡¯s go, Guo Qi, show me this ¡®friend¡¯ of yours. Wanqing, I¡¯ll help carry you,¡± Captain Lu said to the woman behind her who was injured and didn¡¯t care if she would agree or not; she just carried her on her back. ¡°Wanqing has a gunshot wound, but my friend can cure it in a matter of minutes! Look, I was shot here this morning, and now it has a scab already; it has only been a few hours! He really is amazing! Fortunately, I had the chance to met him when I was running away, but you wouldn¡¯t even believe what he was doing at that time,¡± Guo Qi spoke those words quickly. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, it really did form a scab!¡± Fang Wei had been so amazed by the wound at Guo Qi¡¯s waist that he couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed. After a while, he remembered about Guo Qi¡¯s last part and asked, ¡°By the way, Guo Qi, what was he doing when you met him?¡± Guo Qi smiled and said, ¡°He was leisurely roasting a rabbit in the middle of nowhere, he even gave me half of it after casually taking care of three men in a flash and healing my wound. He is definitely the strongest senpai I have met before.¡± ¡°There are actually people this strong! I have to make him become my master, but he must be quite old. Sigh, if only Liu Chen and Yu Nan were still here¡­¡± Fan Wei¡¯s eyes became glum. Hearing Fang Wei talk about Liu Chen and Yu Nan, these few people all fell into silence, and suddenly, the atmosphere grew heavy. ¡°Ah, what?! A pile¡­¡± After walking out of the cave, those few people immediately saw the 24 people Ye Mo killed stacked into a pile, but Ye Mo wasn¡¯t here. ¡°He actually killed that many¡­ He is way too f*cking amazing! I must bow down to him as my Master!¡± Fan Wei exclaimed once again. ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying, Brother Ye is a powerful person out of this world, do you really think he¡¯s going to take you in? Brother Ye! Brother Ye!¡± After finishing, Guo Qi called out. ¡°You all came out? Then you can leave, I still have some things to do, so I won¡¯t be staying anymore.¡± Ye Mo suddenly appeared from somewhere and smiled plainly. Guo Qi was stunned for a moment and immediately said, ¡°Huh, Elder Brother Ye, you¡¯re leaving? Oh, let me introduce, this is the captain of the Eagle Hunter, Luo Lin, the woman on her back is called Chi Wanqing, and this is Fang Wei, he really admires you. Captain, this is the Ye Mo I told you of that helped us.¡± ¡°Ye Mo, Hello, my name is Lu Lin, I¡¯m really grateful for you this time! I never expected you to be this young, I thought you would be at least 30 or 40.¡± Luo Lin hurried to extend a hand and shake with Ye Mo. The gratitude in her eyes was evident. ¡°Big Brother Ye, you really are so strong and so young! My name is Fang Wei, would you take me as your disciple?¡± Fang Wei eye¡¯s shot out intense beams as he looked at Ye Mo with admiration. Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°I only got them through ambushes, I¡¯m only half learned myself, how can I take disciples? Don¡¯t bring up this anymore.¡± Chi Wanqing looked at Ye Mo, and her eyes brightened up. The reason she wanted to join the army and even got into the Eagle Hunter Squad through her hard work was because of her admiration for the strength of soldiers. Furthermore, her grandpa was a soldier, and her father was a soldier; however, her father didn¡¯t have a son and only had her as a daughter. She even had an argument with her father over some things and didn¡¯t want to stay home, so she used Hua Mulan [1] as her idol and joined the military. If Ye Mo was really as powerful as Guo Qi had said, then he was a partner that she could approve. Usually, she had been very cold to people. Firstly, it was because she was too beautiful, so if she wasn¡¯t cold in the army, then there would be too many ¡®flies¡¯ flying around her. Secondly, she felt that there was not a single person that deserved her admiration in the army; although her instructors were unyielding, they couldn¡¯t finish off more than 20 enemies all by themselves, even with an ambush tactic. Of course, her cold personality was mainly due to family reasons and her upbringing. The only one she slightly admired was Xu Shi. He came to her squad to teach them for a few days, and he really was strong; however, he left a few days after. Ye Mo, who was in front of her eyes, seemed a bit different from Xu Shi, and yet, she didn¡¯t know exactly how; it was just a vague feeling. ¡°Elder Brother Ye, this is my squad member Chi Wanqing. She is wounded in the leg, could you perhaps treat it for her?¡± Guo Qi looked desperately at Ye Mo. Ye Mo looked at the woman on Lu Lin¡¯s back. She was just a bit over twenty, her hair was very short, and her face was beautiful and picturesque like a drawing; however, she was a little pale, probably due to the loss of blood. Ye Mo shook his head and thought that this type of girl should be staying at home. ¡°Why would she come to the country border forest to fight?¡± Note: 1: Hua Mulan was a female general in ancient China who fought for her country disguised as a man (Disney made a movie out of her story). Another famous woman was Joan of Arc (or Jeanne d¡¯Arc in French) who kept her hair short and men soldier¡¯s clothing through her military campaigns. Chapter 57 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Put her down; I¡¯ll have a look.¡± Ye Mo had already noticed the gunshot wound in Chi Wanqing¡¯s leg. However, Lu Lin carried Chi Wanqing some distance away and put her down in an obscure brush before saying, ¡°Please, Mr. Ye, while we deal with the bodies, could you help treat Wanqing? There are some spoils of war that we need to collect.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Ye Mo¡¯s answer and left. Ye Mo nodded. This Captain Lu did things fast and was very straightforward, she didn¡¯t even ask how he was going to treat her or even if he could treat her and she didn¡¯t have the intention of asking Chi Wanqing either. Lu Lin left, Chi Wanqing looked down at the position of the wound on her leg and then looked at Ye Mo; she felt a bit awkward. After all, this posture wasn¡¯t the best. She believed Guo Qi¡¯s words. Since he said this Ye Mo could cure her, then he definitely could. However, the wound was on her thigh, and she hoped that he didn¡¯t plan on taking off her pants. Ye Mo looked at Chi Wanqing¡¯s wound and frowned. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t cure her, but this position was a bit awkward. What if he put his hands there and this woman started rambling? He really hated doing things that were arduous yet possibly punishing and seeing this woman¡¯s cold complexion, she really might start protesting. As she noticed that Ye Mo was looking at her wound and frowned without talking, Chi Wanqing immediately understood what was going on, and immediately, her impression of Ye Mo improved. She used a voice that was so low that even she could barely hear: ¡°Ye¡­ Big Brother Ye, you can treat me, it¡¯s okay.¡± Ye Mo was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to reply; he didn¡¯t think that she would take the initiative to ask him to treat her. He started to have a better impression of Chi Wanqing who seemed cold on the outside but wasn¡¯t that indifferent on the inside. The reason he felt it was troublesome was that Chi Wanqing¡¯s wound was strapped tight by her camo suit, unlike Guo Qi, who was wearing ragged clothes. He only needed a palm to force out the bullet; however, Chi Wanqing¡¯s wound was strapped very tight by her camo suit. Now that Chi Wanqing said she didn¡¯t mind and asked him to treat her, he immediately had a good feeling towards her and thought that she was a very genuine girl. Thinking about this, he also smiled: ¡°In fact, your wound isn¡¯t something troublesome. However, there are only two ways. First, you take off your pants, and I¡¯ll help you treat it. The other way would be to poke a hole in your pants. Look¡ª¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take it off¡­ I didn¡¯t bring another pair,¡± Chi Wanqing said and took off her clothes in her own accord; since she had agreed, she wouldn¡¯t be hesitant. Ye Mo¡¯s good impression towards this straightforward girl rose once again. Seeing her difficulty in moving, he hurried over and said, ¡°Let me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± From the first time Chi Wanqing set eyes on Ye Mo, she had felt that he was a pretty good person. Besides, when she saw his hesitation at the position of her wound and how his eyes never left that spot, she felt more trust toward Ye Mo and actually let him take off her pants. Although Ye Mo¡¯s hand didn¡¯t touch her skin directly, she could still feel the warmth of his hands feeling a heartfelt comfort. Ye Mo didn¡¯t take her pants off completely and just took it down to her wound and strapped it up; however, Chi Wanqing felt this way to be more intimate, and her face immediately became flushed. As she didn¡¯t dare to look at Ye Mo¡¯s movements again, she turned her head, deep in thought. Chi Wanqing¡¯s youthful white skin struck a chord with Ye Mo. Her underwear seemed to be white checkered; however, Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to look and focused his mind on the task. At the same time, Ye Mo palmed on Chi Wanqing¡¯s thigh, and a bullet flew out in a small spurt of blood. Afterward, Ye Mo took out a few herbs and chewed it a few times before applying it to her wound. With the help of his chi, the medicinal power was quickly digested into the wound. Finally, he took out the dressing from his bag and strapped it to Chi Wanqing¡¯s wound, and pulled up her pants. The whole process took barely a few minutes. The reason he chew the herbs instead of letting her doing it was that he was afraid that she would be too slow, and since girls needed some face, it wasn¡¯t good if she had her pants off for too long. Chi Wanqing only realized that he was done when Ye Mo pulled up her pants. She didn¡¯t even see the entire process. ¡°Brother Ye, you¡­ have you finished treating me already?¡± Chi Wanqing¡¯s blush hadn¡¯t retreated and was a little dazed. ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s done. You will probably be completely fine tomorrow morning,¡± Ye Mo smiled and said a few words. He used his Chi to help her heal her wound, so she should recuperate faster than Guo Qi. ¡°Ah! It really doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ there¡¯s also a feeling of coolness. Thank you, Brother Ye, you really are amazing!¡± For the first time, Chi Wanqing felt that there was such a thing as magic in the world, and her previous awkwardness had long disappeared. Which doctor could do what Ye Mo did just then? Taking out a bullet in a few minutes and treating a gunshot wound so easily¡­ ¡°Thank you, Brother Ye.¡± Chi Wanqing also felt Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a normal person, just like Guo Qi had said. ¡°Brother Ye, hmm¡­ do you mind if I ask you what you do for a living?¡± This was actually the first time Chi Wanqing asked about a man and felt her face burning up, but she desperately wanted to know. She also knew that it was fate to be able to meet someone like Ye Mo; not everyone could meet someone with such ability. Ye Mo opened his mouth but swallowed the words ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±. Chi Wanqing asked him something like that meant that she didn¡¯t have the intentions of leaving right now, so he could only casually say, ¡°I don¡¯t have a stable job now, they¡¯re all temporary. As for what I do¡­ if I¡¯m lucky, I can earn quite a lot, but when I¡¯m not¡­ I had been kicked out by the city management once, hehe.¡± Ye Mo wasn¡¯t lying. He helped treat people, sell at roadside stalls, sell charms and even help people deal with gangs. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Chi Wanqing looked at Ye Mo in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone like Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a job and was even doing casual jobs. ¡°Brother Ye, thank you for saving my life, I¡ª¡± Chi Wanqing couldn¡¯t even finish before she was interrupted by Ye Mo. Ye Mo smiled as he interrupted her: ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t help with your wound, you would have been fine. I didn¡¯t save your life.¡± Chi Wanqing smiled sweetly, which stunned Ye Me as he stared at her. He didn¡¯t think that the cold-looking Chi Wanqing could have such an attractive smile. Seeing that Ye Mo seemed to be entranced while looking at her, Chi Wanqing actually felt joyful and hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m not talking about this. If you didn¡¯t come, the rest of the squad and I wouldn¡¯t even be able to live and perhaps would have been r*ped. I¡¯m really grateful to you!¡± Ye Mo nodded as he knew that Chi Wanqing was speaking the truth. He contemplated for a while and responded, ¡°Actually, I feel that a girl like you aren¡¯t suitable for the army, but of course, this is just my view.¡± Unexpectedly, Chi Wanqing nodded and said, ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re right. Originally, I admired the military lifestyle, so I have worked very hard myself until I finally entered the Eagle Hunter squad. However, judging from now, perhaps I¡¯m really not suited to live in the military.¡± After thinking for a while, Chi Wanqing continued once again, ¡°Brother Ye, I want to request your help for something¡­¡± Chapter 58 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Tell me, as long as it¡¯s convenient and not troublesome, I¡¯m willing to help you.¡± He felt good toward Chi Wanqing, so if he could help her, he wouldn¡¯t mind spending some of his time for her. ¡°I have a cousin that opened a company in the Jiang Nan Province at the city of Luo Cang, but she doesn¡¯t have enough people right now. Would you have the time to go work at her company? It¡¯s actually really simple; you just need to survey the factory, and that¡¯s about it,¡± Chi Wanqing said, beaming with joy. She suddenly realized that she had smiled more in these 20 or 30 minutes than she did for an entire year. Ye Mo immediately understood that this little girl was trying to help him out, but was scared that his dignity wouldn¡¯t allow him to accept, so she told it masking it as a favor from him. Otherwise, how could there be such good thing? He didn¡¯t need to do anything and would just receive money; that would be too good to be true. This was a very meticulous girl; however, she didn¡¯t understand him well enough and was afraid of hurting his self-esteem. He smiled slightly as he gave her an answer: ¡°Thank you, Chi Wanqing. If I want to look for a job, I will definitely go to your cousin¡¯s company. To be honest, I really don¡¯t know how to do anything anyway.¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t just reject Chi Wanqing¡¯s goodwill so straightforwardly. Even if he had wanted to work at her cousin¡¯s factory, he couldn¡¯t do so around this time. He still needed to grow his Silver Heart Grass. Until it was fully ripe, he would not leave. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything¡­¡± as she said that, Chi Wanqing realized that her words were too obvious and quickly added, ¡°You just need to walk around in the factory.¡± ¡°Wait, Brother Ye, I¡¯ll give you my number. You should save it in your phone just in case.¡± Chi Wanqing was prepared to give her number to Ye Mo who simply replied, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a phone.¡± Chi Wanqing was stunned. Who didn¡¯t have a phone these days? But looking at Ye Mo¡¯s appearance and the fact that he didn¡¯t have a job, perhaps he couldn¡¯t afford one¡­ Seeing Chi Wanqing¡¯s troubled look, Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°You just need to tell me once, and I will be able to remember.¡± Chi Wanqing looked at Ye Mo with an air showing that she didn¡¯t really believe Ye Mo¡¯s words. ¡°Even if he remembered now, he would still forget later.¡± She thought Ye Mo was just embarrassed to reject her; however, this didn¡¯t trouble her and immediately thought of a way. She took out an exquisite hair brush from her pocket and used a small knife to carve out some numbers on it before giving it to Ye Mo. Finally, she was relieved. Ye Mo took her brush that still had a faint aroma and looked at it. He smiled and said, ¡°This number is really unique¡­ Thank you, Chi Wanqing! If there is a time when I need a job, I will call this number for sure.¡± Chi Wanqing seemed very delighted to see that Ye Mo accepted it, and immediately, she said, ¡°Brother Ye, could you not call me that way, it sounds weird to me. Just call me Wanqing from now on, or my dad calls me Xiao Qing, you could call me that way too.¡± ¡°Okay, Wanqing,¡± Ye Mo said helplessly. He just heard her teammates call her Chi Wangqing. As she heard Ye Mo calling her ¡°Wanqing¡±, Chi Wanqing seemed jubilant; she completely forgot about going back and instead continued her questioning: ¡°Brother Ye, I heard from Guo Qi that you were trying to find something around here. Did you find it?¡± Ye Mo shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet, but it should be nearby. There should be two evergreen trees and a valley. I think the valley might be this place, but I haven¡¯t seen any evergreen yet.¡± ¡°Evergreen? I know. When we hid inside the valley, I saw a place with two evergreens. It isn¡¯t too far from here! Brother Ye, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Chi Wanqing suddenly felt pleased that she was able to help Ye Mo. Before Ye Mo could say anything, Lu Lin¡¯s voice resounded not far from where they were, and Chi Wanqing replied to her: ¡°Sister Lin, I have some business with Brother Ye, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Her voice sounded crisp and touching. Lu Lin was astonished, ¡°Since when did Chi Wanqing have such a cheerful spirit? Her tone was full of joy. Wasn¡¯t she always really cold? Did, did they?¡± Lu Lin shook her head and turned away; she couldn¡¯t understand Chi Wanqing¡¯s change no matter what. Chi Wanqing also stood up a bit shakily, but Ye Mo caught her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives; he just wanted to reach that place faster and see what that Lama left behind. If he really could find large amounts of Purple Heart Vine, it would be crucial to him. ¡°Mm, thank you, Brother Ye.¡± Chi Wanqing laid on Ye Mo¡¯s back without any protest. For her, since he had already seen her without her pants, carrying her wasn¡¯t such a big deal. She wasn¡¯t a shy girl, and Ye Mo highly approved of Chi Wanqing for that. He didn¡¯t know if all soldiers were so frank. There were two twirls of softness on his back, and although it was very comfortable, Ye Mo didn¡¯t think about doing anything else at all. ¡°Captain Lu, did Brother Ye carry Chi Wanqing on her back? Did I see wrong?¡± Fang Wei stared at Ye Mo and Chi Wanqing with his eyes wide open. He rubbed his eyes. Chi Wanqing who always didn¡¯t like talking to male squad members and was even constantly cold actually let a man who she saw for the first time carry her on his back. This was too absurd. ¡°You didn¡¯t see wrong, now hurry up and pack up these guns. They must have some business and will be back soon,¡± Lu Lin said coldly. Guo Qi also saw Ye Mo and Chi Wanqing disappear and nodded: ¡°Brother Ye is a heroic man, although Wanqing is cold to people, perhaps it¡¯s because she hadn¡¯t met the right one for her yet, and who knows, it might be Brother Ye! They are a very good match¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ye, do you think I¡¯m too unreserved?¡± Chi Wanqing who laid on Ye Mo¡¯s back suddenly said. Ye Mo almost stumbled and immediately said, ¡°No, I really like your unrestrained personality. You are very frank about everything.¡± Chi Wanqing hesitated: ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m usually really cold when I¡¯m with my teammates. I don¡¯t really like to talk, and it¡¯s even possible that I didn¡¯t speak as much in a month with them, than what I have said to you since we met. Ever since my parents divorced, I joined the army under my family¡¯s influence, and due to my father, I have a natural sense of rejection toward men. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but, Brother Ye, I feel a sense of nature and freedom on you. Those are things I have always longed; therefore, it might be why I didn¡¯t have the feeling of rejection toward you. I¡¯m not usually so unrestrained as you might have imagined, so¡­¡± After finishing her sentence, Chi Wanqing looked worriedly at Ye Mo, afraid that Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t like her personality. Ye Mo smiled as he had understood what Chi Wanqing meant. She could sense the feeling of nature and freedom on him. This could only mean that she had a ¡°Spiritual Root¡± [1] making Ye Mo look at her through another lens. On this Earth scarce of spirit Chi, a place where cultivation resources were close to none, it was indeed hard to have a spiritual root. ¡°Live according to your own will, there¡¯s no need to compromise yourself for others. If you like them, you like them; if you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t¡­ hmm, it¡¯s here. There really are two evergreens here,¡± Ye Mo had just seen the two evergreens while talking to Chi Wanqing. Note: 1: The Spiritual Root is the determining factor on whether you can cultivate and how fast you can cultivate. It allows the person to be naturally connected to the spirit Chi in the world. Chapter 59 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Right, it is here.¡± Chi Wanqing was also happy. It was as though she helped Ye Mo do something remarkable. Ye Mo put Chi Wanqing down and walked in between the two evergreen trees, and indeed, he found a lump on the ground. He found a wooden stick and carefully picked open the soil. There were a dead person¡¯s bones surrounded by a few rocks, and beside him was a plastic bag that was covered very tightly; however, many places in the plastic bag were starting to corrode. Ye Mo slowly picked the plastic bag with the stick and looked beside the bones, but found nothing else. The Lama must have placed this plastic bag in his clothes around the chest, and after the body had started to corrode, it fell off. Therefore, Fang Nan couldn¡¯t see it at the time. He slowly picked open the plastic bag and inside was a map made out of the skin of a goat that was also starting to rot. However, this goatskin map seemed to have been specially made. Although it was rotting, the content on it could still be read clearly. Ye Mo stared carefully at the goatskin map for a while, and what looked like to be a desert appeared to have been drawn on it; there were even some characters that Ye Mo didn¡¯t recognize. Just when Ye Mo was troubled over the map of the desert and those strange characters, a faint aroma traveled into his nose, and a few strands of hair fell on his neck, making him a bit itchy. Ye Mo immediately realized that Chi Wanqing was looking at this map from behind him. Ye Mo moved aside and said with a troubled face, ¡°I don¡¯t know these characters, and now I can¡¯t even move the map, or it would probably shatter into pieces.¡± Because Ye Mo moved aside, Chi Wanqing immediately realized her intimate position. She was a bit awkward when she heard Ye Mo¡¯s words and hurriedly say, ¡°Brother Ye, I know these characters! They¡¯re Tibetan characters. My grandfather stayed in Tibet for a long time before; he taught me these words.¡± ¡°Wanqing, do you really understand these words? Hurry and tell me.¡± Ye Mo was planning on to remember these words completely, but now that Chi Wanqing knew, he was immediately delighted. ¡°The characters on there are incomplete, but I can read a few: Ku Lake, Taklimakan, Luo bu and Holy door; however, I think that Taklimakan is probably referring to the biggest desert in our country, the Taklimakan Desert. This desert is also called the sea of death, and it is situated in Southern Xinjiang in the Tarim basin. This map should be pointing there, and the route really looks like to be leading to the Tarim basin.¡± Chi Wanqing interpreted all the characters on the map. However, due to the fractured nature of the map, the interpretation wasn¡¯t complete; however, she added in her own understanding. After hearing her words, Ye Mo mumbled to himself, ¡°So that¡¯s where it leads! Looking at the direction on the map, it really does guide to that place¡­ Got it, thank you Wanqing.¡± Chi Wanqing smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really happy that I could help you do some things. You don¡¯t need to thank me, I didn¡¯t really thank you before as well.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Ye Mo laughed and put the map and plastic back into the ditch and buried the bones again. When Ye Mo carried Chi Wanqing back again, Guo Qi and the others had already organized the battle loots. Chi Wanqing suddenly felt that the eyes with which her teammates looked at her were a bit different. She wanted to explain things but didn¡¯t know how to explain. Ye Mo put Chi Wanqing down and said, ¡°I need to go, let¡¯s separate here.¡± ¡°Huh, Brother Ye, you are leaving?¡± Hearing that Ye Mo was leaving them, Chi Wanqing suddenly felt a bit disappointed. Lu Lin looked at Chi Wanqing and suddenly said to Ye Mo, ¡°Ye Mo, once you leave, I will need to carry Wanqing, but when I can¡¯t, she will need Fang Wei and Guo Qi to carry her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me¡­¡± Ye Mo just trailed off, feeling Chi Wanqing¡¯s imploring look, he remembered how she had helped him this time, and how without her, even if he could remember the characters, he wouldn¡¯t know where to find someone who can translate for him. He didn¡¯t have much to do now, so he might as well go with them for a bit longer. Thinking about this, Ye Mo said, ¡°Fine, in that case, I¡¯ll go with you guys for a bit longer. Wanqing, come on, let¡¯s move.¡± ¡°Master, you call her in such an intimate way,¡± Fang Wei walked over cheekily and said. Ye Mo swiped his hand and said, ¡°Stop, I never told you that I was going to take you in as my disciple.¡± Hearing that Ye Mo was willing to go with her a bit longer, Chi Wangqing rejoiced and hummed in approval before immediately laying on Ye Mo¡¯s back without any hesitation. ¡°Sigh, Wanqing, at least be a bit more reserved. Look at you, you just got on straight away, what can I say about you?¡± Lu Lin looked at her with a shaming glare. Ye Mo quickly said, ¡°Captain Lu, don¡¯t say random things, there¡¯s nothing between us. I only just knew her just like you guys.¡± Chi Wanqing was blushing and didn¡¯t dare to talk. She asked herself what she was doing just then; however, Ye Mo was the first person of the opposite sex other than her father that gave her a good feeling. She had been in the military for three years, so what sort of elites haven¡¯t she seen? Yet, never had anyone been able to leave her any impression, but today, this Ye Mo, who she saw for the first time, was able to leave an impression in her heart. Although she was very cold to people, she wasn¡¯t a reserved person due to her family influence. She wasn¡¯t good at masquerading her emotions, or maybe she simply didn¡¯t want to, so if she felt good about someone, then she did, and if she didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t. If she didn¡¯t have this personality, she wouldn¡¯t have had a big argument with her family and left for the military herself. Therefore, she was very happy that Ye Mo stayed. If Sister Lin didn¡¯t make him stop, she would have found a way to do so herself. When she was in university, her grandmother told her, ¡°Do not miss the opportunity only to regret it in the future.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s eyes were clear and didn¡¯t have those obscure intentions that she didn¡¯t like. The main thing was that Ye Mo saved her, and he seemed to be really strong. For Chi Wanqing, Ye Mo was a pearl hidden amongst the grass. Since she discovered him, there was no reason to reject the idea of pursuit. Although he seemed really desolate now, one day, he would soar high into the sky. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the main reason that she had a good feeling toward Ye Mo. It was mainly that Ye Mo had something on him that she longed for: this serenity, freedom and this unexplainable spiritual cleanliness. She like that feeling on him. It was something that couldn¡¯t be expressed with words. Knowing Chi Wanqing¡¯s cold personality, Guo Qi didn¡¯t joke around with her even after Lu Lin said it. Guo Qi was very respectful towards Ye Mo. In his eyes, Ye Mo was truly a man with great ability who kept a low profile. The forest between the borders of China and Yue was massive. Other than Captain Lu who only carried Ye Mo¡¯s bag and felt that it was light, Guo Qi and Fang Wei were all carrying tens of guns and the bone ashes of the two other squad members and were slightly struggling. They only walked for an hour or so before it was dusk and decided to camp for one night before leaving. Because Lu Lin and the others were ambushed, they had lost a lot of things while escaping, so now, only Ye Mo had a tent in his bag. This tent could only be given to Lu Lin and Chi Wanqing. Ye Mo and the other two could only sleep outside. However, Guo Qi and Fang Nan were obviously experienced in outdoor survival. Soon, they cleared out a big patch of space and even set up a wooden tent. Chapter 60 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Elder Brother Ye, the tent is a bit shabby, but it¡¯s ready. At night Xiang Fang and I will be responsible for night duties. How about you go in and have a rest first?¡± Guo Qi came out and said. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°No need, you can leave the night guard duty to me; I like it outside at night. By the way, Brother Guo, you¡¯re older than me, so just call me Ye Mo from now on.¡± Ye Mo felt that Guo Qi was a good person and valued team spirit, which made him want to be friends with him. He didn¡¯t like those heartless people. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t be too polite to you. However, you don¡¯t need to call me Brother Guo as well, the people in the army call me Da Qi, you can also call me that too. It¡¯s my honor to know you as a friend¡ª No, I mean brother. What do you think, Brother Ye?¡± Guo Qi was a frank person and didn¡¯t hesitate. Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°This is great.¡± Thinking that Ye Mo was roasting rabbits in the forest leisurely, Guo Qi didn¡¯t insist. After all these days, he indeed was tired and went to rest with Fang Wei. Inside the tent, Lu Lin looked at the contemplative Chi Wanqing and asked, ¡°Wanqing, what do you think of this Ye Mo?¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Chi Wanqing who was still immersed in her own thought was caught off guard. But after her surprised exclamation, she quickly caught on and remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I think Brother Ye is a good person, he¡¯s really powerful and has some kind of¡­ kind of¡­¡± Chi Wanqing repeated that for a long time but still didn¡¯t finish articulating the words: ¡°some kind of feeling I long for.¡± ¡°Wanqing, you¡¯ve come to the military for about three years and, of course, I know why you came, but when women get older they need to find some place to belong to, yet you¡¯ve never shown a good face to any men in the military. Three years ago, you were trying to avoid your father trying to marry you, or perhaps it was due to your mother; however, it has been three years already. Are you really prepared to be like this for your entire life? Sometimes, when fortune comes, you must not reject it,¡± Lu Lin sighed. After a few moments, she continued, ¡°That year, I just finished high school and was 19 years old, at the prime of my youth. I just started work at the state literacy department where I met him. He was a handsome man. Not just me, but the other girls in our department liked him. ¡°However, he was really nice to me; he asked me out multiple times and, half a year later, he even proposed to me. At that time, I was just 19-years-old, and I didn¡¯t know what to do when a 27-year-old man proposed to me. Although I liked him very much, I could only tell him I was still so young and asked him to wait. Half a year later, on my 20th birthday, he proposed to me once again. I still wanted to wait because I really felt I was still young and didn¡¯t dare to form a family. ¡°However, from that day on, I never saw him again. He had left. I waited for another year but still haven¡¯t heard any news of him. At that time, I thought, as long as he appeared, I was willing to marry him immediately. However, he never appeared again, and I no longer had the will of working there again, so I came to the military. ¡°Wanqing, sometimes, there is only one chance. If you lose it, there will be no more. There¡¯s no wrong in trusting me. I¡¯ve seen all sorts of people in the military, Ye Mo doesn¡¯t seem like a sly person. His eyes aren¡¯t dodgy, he¡¯s just a little poor. ¡°With your family wealth, would you really care if he was wealthy or poor? Besides, there is the adage of not looking down on a youth who is poor. I think that if you really liked wealthy families, you wouldn¡¯t have rejected your family¡¯s will that time and came to the military,¡± Lu Lin sighed contemplatively as if remembering what happened those years ago. ¡°Sister Lin, my feelings toward Brother Ye aren¡¯t what you say it is, my feelings are¡­ sigh, I don¡¯t know how to explain it¡­ I¡¯ll go check on Brother Ye,¡± after saying that, Chi Wanqing was preparing to walk out of the tent. ¡°Hm, Wanqing, you can walk on your leg now?¡± Lu Lin pointed at Chi Wanqing¡¯s leg and said in surprise. ¡°Yes, actually after Brother Ye treated me, it wasn¡¯t long before I could walk. It was just that it would hurt after some time¡­¡± speaking up to here, Chi Wanqing seemed to have thought of something and didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking as she rushed outside. She suddenly felt a burning sensation on her face as though she had been caught out. Seeing Chi Wanqing running out of the tent, Lu Lin seemed to be lost in thought. Wanqing looked like herself all those years ago, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem like the man she met at all. At this moment, Ye Mo was sitting on a rock not far away, contemplating. He was using his spirit sense to make out the map he saw today. Ye Mo had thought of the lines on the map countless times. Gathered with the words Chi Wanqing helped him interpret today, it was indeed the Taklimakan desert. Although he hadn¡¯t been there yet, he had analyzed the map of China closely and roughly knew the main regions. However, he really had no idea where the Ku lake was¡­ and even what that Holy door was supposed to be. He knew clearly about the Purple Heart Vine. It was a spirit wood that was used in many of the pills used during the Chi Gathering State. Although it didn¡¯t have strict growth conditions, it would definitely not grow in the desert because the most important condition for the growth of these types of spirit wood was water. The Taklimakan Desert was the biggest desert in China, and its average yearly precipitation was less that 100mm; during the worst years, there were barely a few millimeters of water. Although Ye Mo was deep in thought, he knew immediately when Chi Wanqing came out. He smiled and thought that even though the girl looked cold, she seemed to be growing on him. Just when Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t know how to speak to Ye Mo, she saw him turning around, smiling at her, which relieved her as she quickly walked up to him. However, when Chi Wanqing walked behind Ye Mo, her face suddenly changed; a gray snake with a pair of eyes that flashed green lights was actually charging toward Ye Mo from behind him. ¡°Not good!¡± Chi Wanqing heard that triangular-headed snakes were poisonous; however, this snake was not only triangular-headed but a sharp triangular. Without even thinking, Chi Wanqing jumped toward Ye Mo¡¯s back. The moment the green-eyed, triangular-headed snake attacked, Ye Mo felt it. If Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t charge over, he had a way to avoid it, but now if he wanted to drag Chi Wanqing out of the way too, that would be impossible. The green-eyed snake almost arrived at the same time as Chi Wanqing. She was just behind Ye Mo, while this green-eyed snake came from a few meters away, yet they would arrive at the same time. From this, it could be seen how fast this snake was. The gray snake accurately bit Chi Wanqing¡¯s back which shocked Ye Mo, but he wasn¡¯t too worried as he thought that he could cure a poisonous snake bite. He turned and carried Chi Wanqing in his arms. Ye Mo saw the green-eyed snake posed not far away, wanting to attack a second time and appeared to be targeting him this time. Anger surge up in Ye Mo as he raised his hand and three metal nails flew out. ¡°Slip, Slip.¡± Unfortunately, none of the nails managed to pierce the snake¡¯s head; two of them glided off from its skin, and only one managed to scratch out a bloody gash. The green-eyed snake seemed to recognize that this person wasn¡¯t easy to mess with and slithered away, disappearing almost immediately. ¡°Not good! This wasn¡¯t just a simple snake,¡± Ye Mo realized it as Chi Wanqing¡¯s face had already become gray. ¡°Such intense poison¡­¡± Ye Mo knew things were growing dire. At this moment, Lu Lin and Guo Qi were already coming his way. Seeing the situation, they all knew that a venomous snake had bitten Chi Wanqing. Chapter 61 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°I will save her, you guys take care, this type of snake wouldn¡¯t attack you.¡± Then, Ye Mo took Chi Wanqing and rushed into the tent. Ye Mo knew that it wasn¡¯t a snake; it was called a ¡°Bare Cockroach¡±. It looked like a snake, but it had four legs, and its eyes had a green glow in the dark, just like a wolf. Bare cockroaches were not only extremely fast, but ordinary people couldn¡¯t see them at all. Besides, their skin was abnormally tough, and normal attacks wouldn¡¯t do any damage to them at all. Moreover, the crucial point was that the bare cockroach was extremely venomous and couldn¡¯t compare to any other normal venom. The adult bare cockroach would eventually grow a pair of wings, so this one was obviously still in its adolescent state. However, what surprised Ye Mo the most was to actually find a bare cockroach on this Earth scarce of spirit Chi. The bare cockroach wouldn¡¯t attack normal humans. They are only sensitive to plants and things that contained spirit Chi because this type of animal only loved to devour anything containing spirit Chi. Ye Mo immediately pulled down Chi Wanqing¡¯s top, but at this moment, he really didn¡¯t have time to worry about other things. Chi Wanqing had two holes from the bite on her back. The black Chi had formed a line going up, making it oddly clear on Chi Wanqing¡¯s back. Ye Mo used his cultivated Chi to push out the venomous blood before taking out some herbs and using his cultivated Chi to help her digest the herbs. The poison was finally under control, but Ye Mo knew that this was only a temporary measure. If the venom couldn¡¯t be completely removed, Chi Wanqing still wouldn¡¯t be able to survive even for an hour. ¡°But what could treat her?¡± Ye Mo turned Chi Wanqing over, allowing her to lay in his arms while he was worried, thinking of a way to treat her. Chi Wanqing was still unconscious, and although the gray on her face didn¡¯t get any deeper, it was still quite obvious. Bare cockroaches liked to devour spirit plants, and the people they bit were not only poisoned but would also lose their essence. It was just like life essence: if a person¡¯s life essence completely dissipated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live long even if the poison was cured. Chi Wanqing¡¯s case was a typical example of life force gradually dissipating. Even if he forced all the poison out of her body, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. If it was in the cultivation realm, then any spirit pills could cure her, but here, there weren¡¯t even spirit herbs much less spirit pills. Regardless of whether or not she helped him, Chi Wanqing was bitten because of him. If Ye Mo couldn¡¯t save her, his heart wouldn¡¯t be at rest. Besides, he had a good impression of Chi Wanqing. ¡°If only there were a spirit herb¡­¡± If there was one, he could use it to recover her life essence, but unfortunately, his Silver Heart Grass was gone, and the ones he just grew hadn¡¯t even germinated yet. After a brief moment, he remembered the section of Purple Heart Vine he had obtained recently and thought that he might still be able to cure Chi Wanqing using it. Thinking that his lucky meeting with a small section of a Purple Heart Vine was going to be eaten by Chi Wanqing, Ye Mo was a bit unwilling to give it up. After all, if the Silver Heart Grass couldn¡¯t be successfully grown, this vine would be of great use to him. However, thinking about how Chi Wanqing was in this state because of him, Ye Mo still decided to use the Purple Heart Vine. Anyway, could he really watch her die and not save her when he had the means to? If Zhuo Aiguo didn¡¯t mind giving this plant to him, why couldn¡¯t he, Ye Mo, give it to others? Was he, Ye Mo, a status higher than others? Thinking about this, Ye Mo felt ashamed of himself. Just when Ye Mo took out the Purple Heart Vine and was thinking of a way to turn it into a serum for Chi Wanqing, he suddenly remembered that he had only eaten the Silver Heart Grass for around a month. There would definitely still be some of the medicinal powers of the Silver Heart Grass remaining in his blood. Plus, even if it wasn¡¯t the case, he was a cultivator, and there were constantly spirit Chi in his blood, so it might even have a better effect than the Purple Heart Vine. After all, Chi Wanqing couldn¡¯t straight up digest the Purple Heart Vine, and she still needed Ye Mo¡¯s help in digestion which was too troublesome. Thinking about this, Ye Mo slit his wrist without hesitation and directed the flow of blood toward Chi Wanqing¡¯s mouth. At the same time, he used his cultivated Chi to help Chi Wanqing digest the medicinal powers of his blood. Chi Wanqing¡¯s face gradually returned to normal with visible speed. The black lines withdrew along the original track and spurted out from the wound on her back; the black blood was gradually flowing out of the wound until it started turning red. Ye Mo felt relieved that it had worked. It seemed that the medicinal powers of the Silver Heart Grass were not completely digested by his body. Chi Wanqing suddenly felt a weird taste and opened her eyes; however, she saw Ye Mo¡¯s wrist trickling blood, and it was directly flowing into her mouth. It scared Chi Wanqing and made her scream as she hurriedly pushed Ye Mo¡¯s wrist away. As Ye Mo saw that Chi Wanqing was awake, and the venom of the bare cockroach had been cured, he also stopped the blood from flowing from his wrist. ¡°Brother Ye, you made me drink¡­ drink your¡­¡± Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t dare to finish her sentence in shock. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I often go to the hospital to donate blood. You had lost some blood, so it was necessary for me to donate some blood to you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Perhaps I will need blood one day, and you can donate some for me as well.¡± Ye Mo made it sound simple. It would be too complicated to tell her that there was some part of the Silver Heart Grass remaining in his blood. Besides, she probably wouldn¡¯t understand these things that involved life essence and spirit Chi. Although Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t react to the situation in time, she knew that being bitten by a snake shouldn¡¯t result in loss of blood. Furthermore, even if it was blood donation, it shouldn¡¯t be donated in such a way! She felt touched by Ye Mo donating blood to her; however, she forgot that she received this wound due to Ye Mo. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ye, I¡­¡± Chi Wanqing moved a little and now realized that she was still in Ye Mo¡¯s arms. Her face immediately grew hot. Ye Mo also realized the situation and hurriedly put Chi Wanqing down, ¡°You¡¯re fine now, rest up for a while. That thing is very poisonous, I¡¯ll go look for it later.¡± Ye Mo had a reason to search for that bare cockroach: since there was a bare cockroach here, it meant that there might be some spirit herbs nearby, and besides, it was too rare to find a bare cockroach on Earth. This thing only usually appeared near places of dense spirit Chi; however, Earth¡¯s spirit Chi was relatively scarce. Seeing that Chi Wanqing¡¯s complexion returned to normal, Ye Mo reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t do something so dangerous next time. Did you know that I almost wasn¡¯t able to save you this time?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s meaning was that this all could¡¯ve been avoided. If Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t charge over, the bare cockroach wouldn¡¯t have been able to land an attack on him. But if he had said this, it would seem a bit hurtful; after all, Chi Wanqing was trying to save him and didn¡¯t know that Ye Mo could dodge it. ¡°No, if it happened again, I would still stop it. If you are poisoned, then it¡¯s all over, but if I am, you might still be able to save me,¡± although Chi Wanqing¡¯s voice was low, it was very firm. Ye Mo was stunned for a moment and felt touched. Then, he immediately said, ¡°Nincompoop! If you are poisoned, I may not be able to save you. Today was very dangerous; you need to remember that next time. What if I couldn¡¯t save you?¡± Chi Wanqing shook her head: ¡°Brother Ye, I don¡¯t understand these things. You saved me, I just don¡¯t want you to be bitten from the bottom of my heart. Even if you can¡¯t save me, I would still do it if something similar happened again¡­¡± As if scared of Ye Mo¡¯s reproach, her voice was getting smaller and smaller. Ye Mo sighed as he thought that this girl was really giving people a headache. He even doubted if he made the right choice in staying longer with them. Chi Wanqing¡¯s feelings towards him didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as repaying gratitude. Chapter 62 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn When Ye Mo and Chi Wanqing came out, Lu Lin and the others had been worried sick waiting. They were relieved after seeing both coming out; this six man squad had already lost two members, if they lost Chi Wanqing here as well, it would be tragic. Besides, Chi Wanqing¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t ordinary. If something happened, Lu Lin¡¯s superior wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the consequences, much less Lu Lin. Luckily, they were fine now. ¡°Captain Lu, you guys rest for a bit first, I¡¯m going to leave for a while.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t wait for the others¡¯ reply and just went straight into the forest since he was interested in this bare cockroach. Usually, where the bare cockroach appeared, there were things like spirit herbs, and even if he couldn¡¯t find spirit herbs, it would still be good to capture this bare cockroach. Although bare cockroaches weren¡¯t spiritual beasts, it could bond with a master because it possessed some self-awareness, unlike other wild beasts that could only be kept as trained animals. Although this bare cockroach was useless to him, he could capture it and give it to Chi Wanqing. Chi Wanqing almost lost her life trying to save him just then; it was appropriate to find her a pet. ¡°Brother Ye, wait for me, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chi Wanqing grabbed a torch and suddenly followed him. Guo Qi was just about to stop Chi Wanqing but was pulled by Lu Lin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Chi Wanqing¡¯s is quite stuck to Ye Mo? Her cold personality is because of her family, but Ye Mo isn¡¯t an ordinary person, so he should be able to take care of Chi Wanqing. Don¡¯t stop her!¡± Lu Lin paused for a moment then continued, ¡°If someone like Ye Mo could join our Eagle Hunter Squad, there wouldn¡¯t be a squad in the entire army that could triumph against us.¡± Guo Qi shook his head: ¡°You said it yourself that he isn¡¯t an ordinary person, so I¡¯m certain that he definitely won¡¯t join the army. Furthermore, I feel like he isn¡¯t someone who likes to be restrained, and perhaps only freedom is best suited for him.¡± After pausing for a moment, Guo Qi continued, ¡°He may seem to wear simple clothes and is very casual in his mannerism; however, I believe that he is a proud person. Although his pride isn¡¯t like ordinary people¡¯s pride which is shown on their face or hidden in their hearts, it is natural; he neither flaunts it nor conceals it. Perhaps even the wealthiest of second-generation youngsters clad in their best designer garments would feel inferior, like a mere side character, standing next to him.¡± ¡°Brother Fang, how were you even able to get someone as strong as him to help us?¡± Fang Wei asked with admiration. Ever since Ye Mo saved him, he had a great admiration for him and constantly wanted to become his disciple. Guo Qi smiled and simply answered, ¡°I just said that we¡¯re all Chinese people, and just like that he agreed.¡± ¡­. ¡°Brother Ye, wait for me.¡± Chi Wanqing called out and followed. Ye Mo stopped and looked at Chi Waning: ¡°Why did you come over? This place is quite dark, and the moon isn¡¯t especially bright tonight, so it is still quite dangerous here. I¡¯m going out to find something, but I¡¯m coming back later. Your wound just healed, why did you come over? Hurry and go back.¡± ¡°I¡­ Brother Ye, I guess that you definitely won¡¯t join our squad afterward so, when you leave, I wouldn¡¯t know when I would be able to see you again. I want¡­ I want to stay with you for a little while longer.¡± Perhaps due to never having any friends of the opposite sex, Chi Wanqing was greatly dependent on Ye Mo who had saved her life twice in a single day. Ye Mo was astonished for a moment. He felt that Chi Wanqing was over-reliant on him which didn¡¯t suit her identity as a soldier. Perhaps she went to the army due to other reasons, but he didn¡¯t want to ask about that at this point. He just wanted to say ¡°Idiot, I can come back and see you later!¡± but when the words came to his mouth, he stopped. Would he really come back to see her after he left? That was impossible. His and Chi Wanqing¡¯s path were completely different. They had no intersections in life, how could they see each other again? Thinking about this, Ye Mo sighed and said, ¡°Fine, follow me then.¡± After all, if he really captured the bare cockroach, he was going to give it to Chi Wanqing, and he had to make the ownership bond with Chi Wanqing. ¡°Thanks, Brother Ye.¡± Then, she excitedly grabbed Ye Mo¡¯s arm, and Ye Mo simply shook his head. Chi Wanqing was obviously still a na?ve girl, so it should have been really hard for her to come to the army and keep a cold face on every day. Perhaps, school life was the most suitable for her. ¡°How many years have you been in the army? Why don¡¯t you go to school anymore?¡± Ye Mo asked. ¡°In my second year of university, my grandpa forced me to marry a person I didn¡¯t like. I refused, but that person came to my school, and when I tried to speak about it to my father, he actually agreed with grandpa. So, I ran out secretly to find Uncle Jiang and joined the army; I never went back again,¡± Chi Wanqing said dejectedly. Ye Mo was speechless. Why did these people all like to use marriage to strengthen their power? No matter where it was, these things continued to happen. ¡°But you can¡¯t stay in the army for your whole life, can you? When you go back, you will still be forced into decisions by your dad and granddad,¡± Ye Mo said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, my mom often comes to see me, and she also helped me open¡­¡± Chi Wanqing shut her mouth just in time. She almost said that the company she wanted Ye Mo to go earlier was hers and not her cousin. Then, she suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Ye, someone as outstanding as you should have a girlfriend already right?¡± Ye Mo smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a jobless wandering person. How can I be outstanding? Girlfriend? I don¡¯t have one, but I do have a wife, hehe.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re married?¡± Chi Wanqing suddenly felt hollow in her heart; a sudden sense of loss that just couldn¡¯t be described. Ye Mo didn¡¯t notice Chi Wanqing¡¯s state and explained, ¡°She should be about the same as you: she didn¡¯t want to marry someone else, so she faked her marriage to me. I¡¯m just helping her out. If one day you want me to help you, I would be happy to do so,¡± Ye Mo laughed at himself. ¡°What? Brother Ye, you have a fake marriage, and that woman is using you? How could there be such a bad woman?¡± Chi Wanqing immediately felt indignant upon hearing this. ¡°A woman would even use someone like Brother Ye,¡± she thought and said, ¡°Brother Ye, why would you let yourself be used by her? Just ignore such women!¡± ¡°Why be used by her?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s complexion suddenly seemed gloomy. He thought about his poor master Luo Ying and didn¡¯t know how she was doing now. As long as there was the slightest sliver of Luo Ying¡¯s image, he was willing to be used. The reason he helped Ning Qingxue might be hidden in the depth of his heart, but he hoped that if one day his master was in trouble, there would be someone like him willing to help her. ¡°Sorry, Brother Ye, I won¡¯t ask you.¡± Chi Wanqing saw Ye Mo¡¯s look of melancholy and immediately understood that he must¡¯ve had some special reason to do so. ¡°Hm?¡± Ye Mo was surprised as he bent over and looked at a mushroom that was partly consumed. There really was spirit herbs here! Although the Yi Mushrooms weren¡¯t spirit herbs, they still contained small amounts of spirit Chi which seemed to have attracted the bare cockroach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Ye?¡± Chi Wanqing saw Ye Mo stop and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word; I can already see it!¡± Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense locked onto the bare cockroach a few meters away. It had also obviously noticed Ye Mo; however, it didn¡¯t move, as it seemed to be sure that Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to discover him no matter what and therefore wasn¡¯t scared. Chapter 63 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Wanqing, come to my left side,¡± Ye Mo made Chi Wanqing move to his left side because the right side was where the bare cockroach was hiding. This guy was hiding under a rock with his eyes staring at Ye Mo and Chi Wanqing. Not only did he not escape, but he was instead trying to find an opportunity to attack Ye Mo. Of course, Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t know what Ye Mo had meant, but since Ye Mo told her to go left, she immediately went on the other side. Ye Mo knew that the bare cockroach was sly, so he pulled Chi Wanqing, pretending not to see it moving past by its side. The bare cockroach saw Ye Mo showing his back, so it slowly moved closer toward him and was prepared to suddenly attack him when he was the closest possible to its position. ¡°Why being so careful?¡± Chi Wanqing asked quietly. Ye Mo didn¡¯t answer but suddenly turned and made a grabbing move with his hands in mid-air. His movements were extremely fast, so much so that Chi Wanqing wasn¡¯t even able to react. ¡°Ji!¡± With a sharp shriek, the bare cockroach that jumped and attacked Ye Mo was caught in his hands in mid-air, as though it had placed itself there. If Ye Mo didn¡¯t use some Chi in his hands, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch this fast creature. Feeling the intense struggle of the bare cockroach, Ye Mo immediately said, ¡°Wanqing, hurry up and bite open the tip of your finger. Quick, this thing is really strong.¡± The bare cockroach knew it was tricked and struggled more fiercely. If he didn¡¯t catch it with his own hands, Ye Mo definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that it could have such power, and this was only a young bare cockroach! Chi Wanqing saw the green eye and immediately felt scared; cold sweat trickled down her body. She wasn¡¯t really scared about herself, but about Ye Mo getting bitten; however, hearing Ye Mo¡¯s yell, she quickly reacted and, although she didn¡¯t know the reason why she still quickly bit open her finger. Meanwhile, Ye Mo took out a knife and slit open a gash in the middle of its head. As blood trickled out, Ye Mo held Chi Wanqing¡¯s finger and dropped the blood from her fingertip into the gash. His hands continuously made differents hand signs, as though he was using some magical art on the little snake-like creature. Chi Wanqing looked at Ye Mo¡¯s actions in shock and didn¡¯t dare to speak. She could already see the sweat beads trickle from Ye Mo¡¯s forehead and wanted to wipe them for Ye Mo, but she was scared that she would interrupt him, especially since she had no idea what Ye Mo was doing. His hand gestures seemed mysterious as though it was mystical; however, Chi Wanqing believed in him. The struggling bare cockroach gradually calmed down before eventually stopping. After being dropped by Ye Mo, it immediately ran towards Chi Wanqing¡¯s feet; but not only that, it even used its sharp head and rubbed itself against Chi Wanqing¡¯s shoe as though a sign of intimacy. Chi Wanqing was just staring tensely at Ye Mo and didn¡¯t expect this snake to run over so suddenly and was evidently frightened. Luckily, Ye Mo¡¯s voice resounded in time: ¡°Now, it has been subdued by me, but because you don¡¯t have a spirit sense, you can only make it understand you through words. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t attack anyone unless you give the order to.¡± Ye Mo knew Chi Wanqing wasn¡¯t a cultivator and, therefore, didn¡¯t have a spirit sense, so although he made the bare cockroach sign a slave pact with her, she could only command it through words. It would take a long time for her to be able to command it only with her will. ¡°Huh, Brother Ye, how do you know something like this? It sounds weird and mystical!¡± As Chi Wanqing saw that the bare cockroach really didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to attack her, she was finally able to calm her heart. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°This is the method used amongst common people, and I have learned a bit of it. However, you can¡¯t train every animal with this, it¡¯s only doable for a few special animals, and this bare cockroach is one of them.¡± ¡°Bare cockroach?¡± Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t think that this snake-looking thing had such a strange name. ¡°I¡¯ll call it ¡®Little Wolf¡¯ from now on. It won¡¯t bite others right?¡± Chi Wanqing suddenly found it interesting but was still worried about the ferocity of the bare cockroach. Not everyone could save someone bitten by that creature like Ye Mo did with her. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Ye Mo knew that even without taming it, it wouldn¡¯t bite ordinary people as it was mostly attracted to Chi, much less after signing the slave pact with her. He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°From now on, you just need to feed it some bamboo shoots, or you can allow it to find food itself. Most people wouldn¡¯t even be able to shadow of the bare cockroach anyway.¡± Ye Mo and Chi Wanqing returned to the campsite, and when the others saw the creature, they were amazed that Ye Mo was able to capture such a strong pet for Chi Wanqing. They kept observing the bare cockroach, and eventually, Lu Lin suggested that Chi Wanqing should make a small linen bag to keep the bare cockroach close to her. ¡­. Originally, Ye Mo was planning to leave after accompanying them out of the forest. However, because of Chi Wanqing, Ye Mo didn¡¯t even mention leaving once but simply continued to follow the group. Although Chi Wanqing really liked staying on Ye Mo¡¯s back, she had completely recovered now and felt embarrassed to continue staying on his back, so she got off and walked herself. In the next few days, Ye Mo would teach some techniques to Fang Wei each day and, later on, Guo Qi and Lu Lin also came to learn. The things Ye Mo taught were all easy to learn and very practical. He even taught them some simple breathing techniques. Although they wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate Chi with this, if they persisted for some time, they would be able to produce some inner force. ¡°Sister Chi, why don¡¯t you come and learn?¡± that night, after Guo Qi had set up a simple place for them to stay and the time to learn from Ye Mo was coming, since Fang Wei saw that Chi Wanqing wasn¡¯t coming, he invited her. Lu Lin smacked Fang Wei on the head, ¡°Wanqing will be taught privately by Ye Mo, what are you blabbering about?¡± Chi Wanqing who was just playing with Little Wolf immediately blushed. She looked at Ye Mo once but didn¡¯t even try to explain anything. Ye Mo smiled faintly but didn¡¯t rebuke Lu Lin¡¯s words; however, he didn¡¯t have the intentions of teaching Chi Wanqing privately. Maybe if there were a pen and some paper, he would probably write some breathing techniques for her, but since there weren¡¯t any, he gave up on the thought. Ye Mo had a great impression of Chi Wanqing since she was willing to risk her life to save him. Besides, even though Chi Wanqing was in the army, she seemed to stick to him quite heavily. However, only Ye Mo knew that nothing would happen between him and Chi Wanqing as he already had Luo Ying in his heart, and no matter how extraordinary other girls were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to capture his heart. The only reason he caught a bare cockroach for her was to repay her for saving his life. Nevertheless, the bare cockroach was quite an important thing to Ye Mo now since after all, his power wasn¡¯t quite high right now, and a lot of people were stronger than him. With the help of bare cockroach, he would be much safer; however, in order to repay Chi Wanqing¡¯s goodwill, he still gave it to her. On the 11th day, this temporary team had finally encountered people who had come to meet the squad; therefore, Ye Mo was going to bid them farewell. ¡°Brother Ye, if you have time, you really need to remember to help my cousin at Luo Cang.¡± Chi Wanqing couldn¡¯t let him go the most and felt as though she lost something when Ye Mo left. However, she didn¡¯t have any valid reason to make him stay. She could only hope that Ye Mo would go to the company her mother gave her and, perhaps she would find an opportunity to leave the army and go back there too. Ye Mo felt helpless as he saw Chi Wanqing¡¯s expectant look, he couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her so he could only nod to agree. However, he knew that after separating with them this time, it would probably be very hard for them to see each other again because he needed at least a few years¡¯ time to cultivate his Silver Heart Grass. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s back gradually disappear into the forest, Chi Wanqing suddenly felt a deep sense of loss and disappointment in her heart; her mood reached rock bottom once again. Chapter 64 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn When Ye Mo went back to Flowing Snake by himself, his speed was a lot faster. Even adding the time when he had to go out of his way to collect some herbs, he only spent three days to get back to his temporary residence in Flowing Snake. However, the scene that entered his eyes as he arrived infuriated him. It had only been 20 days, but his place had been ruined. The walls were broken everywhere, but the most important part was the patch of land where he had plowed to grow his Silver Heart Grass was utterly destroyed. ¡°Crack,¡± Ye Mo kicked a large rock with his feet and, using his chi, the rock was actually shattered into countless pieces. His most valuable possession was the Silver Heart Grass, and he had tried to cultivate 19 seeds here; however, this place had been decimated just like this. What was Fang Nan doing? Just when Ye Mo was prepared to look for an explanation from Fang Nan, a person quickly ran over. This individual had seen Ye Mo standing in front of the ragged pagoda and hurried over and respectfully said, ¡°Brother Ye, Brother Nan made me wait here for you. You¡¯re finally back!¡± This was a youth in his twenties and Ye Mo still remembered him; he was called ¡°Rock¡± and was the one who stood behind Fang Nan when Ye Mo first went to see him. Ye Mo suppressed the anger inside his heart; the Silver Heart Grass was more important than anything, but now, half of it was gone. How could he not be angry? However, he wasn¡¯t a person to go into a tantrum before fully understanding the situation, but someone will pay with his life for his Silver Heart Grass. Seeing the dark look on Ye Mo¡¯s face, he quickly said, ¡°Brother Ye, after you left, Brother Nan and another big gang in Flowing Snake, the Yue Gang, fought over the distribution of benefits of those left behind by the 13 turbos. Originally, Brother Nan wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Yue gang. However, the Yue gang went against the rules and rallied with the Fei Gang to ambush our Pu Dao Clan. ¡°Brother Nan was heavily wounded and taken here by our brothers to recover. However, he was still attacked by the Yue and Fei Gang. In the end, only a few brothers and Nang brother made it out. Nang brother told me to wait here for Brother Ye to apologize to you.¡± Ye Mo listened through Rock¡¯s words with a pale face, not replying for a long time. He understood that if Fang Nan didn¡¯t come here, perhaps his Silver Heart Grass wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed, so maybe Fang Nan was using this method to force Ye Mo to help him out. If Fang Nan was actually trying to make Ye Mo angry at the Yue Gang so he would destroy them, then, he really wouldn¡¯t mind annihilating Pu Dao Clan too. Ye Mo walked into the yard. That patch of land was trampled all over, but Ye Mo still managed to find a few seeds. Seeing those seeds made Ye Mo calmer; however, he realized that even if that event didn¡¯t happen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to grow the Silver Heart Grass here because the few seeds he had found were all rotten and didn¡¯t have any signs of germination. It seemed that this Silver Heart Grass could only be cultivated in certain places¡­ He didn¡¯t even know why the place he had been living at before could grow a Silver Heart Grass. ¡°Take me to Fang Nan,¡± Ye Mo turned around and said coldly to Rock. His face had returned to complete calm. ¡­¡­ Fang Nan was extremely devastated right now and was hiding in a far off cave. Including Rock, only six people were remaining. As he saw Ye Mo walking in, Fang Nan struggled to get up with a face filled with guilt. From Ye Mo¡¯s attitude toward the place, he could see how important it was for him, yet not only was he unable to guard it, but the place was also destroyed because of him. If something similar were to happen again, he would never allow his brothers to take him there to hide. Seeing Fang Nan struggling to get up with guilt in his eyes, Ye Mo only waved his hand: ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault; let me have a look at your wound first.¡± Fang Nan had been injured during a gunfight. Although he was shot twice, it was not a problem for Ye Mo to heal him at all and, in less than half an hour, he had already treated Fang Nan¡¯s wounds completely. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a look around Flowing Snake to see who destroyed my stuff. You can rest up here in the meantime, you will be able to return to Flowing Snake at night.¡± when he saw that Fang Nan was better, Ye Mo stood up and, as he was about to leave, the tone he expressed himself with made everyone who heard him frigid. Fang Nan immediately said, ¡°Brother Ye, this thing was caused by me, so even if I die, I can¡¯t let you go to Flowing Snake while I sleep here.¡± Ye Mo smiled faintly: ¡°In that case, you can come with me.¡± To him, these gangs formed by desperados really didn¡¯t have nothing to do with him. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if Fang Nan came with him. ¡­. Flowing Snake. Inside the semi-circle stone house that originally belonged to Fang Nan, the Yue Gang and the Fei Gang that had encircled the border of China were also here. The big boss of the Yue Gang spoke in a fluent Chinese: ¡°I¡¯ve long despised that Fang Nan from the Pu Dao Clan. Although we didn¡¯t manage to kill him, we kicked him out of Flowing Snake this time which makes me feel at ease. We were really fortunate to have Boss Pu this time. Come, with this glass, I now represent the Yue Gang to toast in your honor!¡± ¡°All right, but we will also be living in Flowing Snake in the future, and we hope Supreme Chancellor Wang will help us out a little.¡± The boss of the Fei Gang sitting on the opposite side of the Yue Gang with black skin. Although he was speaking Chinese, he was stuttering a little. He obviously knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live at Flowing Snake if he couldn¡¯t even speak Chinese. Supreme Chancellor Wang smiled and replied, ¡°No worries, no worries. We each take half of the land and business left behind by Fang Nan since it is what we had already agreed beforehand.¡± This Supreme Chancellor Wang was the leader of the Yue Gang, Wang Xian. He didn¡¯t like to be referred to as ¡°Gang Leader¡± and instead preferred the title ¡°Supreme Chancellor¡±. Under such discussions, the atmosphere in the room was extremely cheerful. ¡°Thud! Thud!¡± However, two discordant sounds disrupted the scene as two bodies fell on the table where the two gang leaders had just drunk a toast. These were the bodies of the two guards outside. In that instant, the entire room became deadly silent, yet quickly the tens of people in the room reacted and started flourishing their weapons, preparing for the upcoming battle. ¡°Who are you? Why did you kill my men for no reason?¡± Supreme Chancellor Wang had his hands on his pistol. No matter what, this person killed his men, so he was going to make him pay for it. Ye Mo sneered and scanned the people in the room. There were about 40 to 50 people, with more than ten people with a black skin and two were white. After taking a glance at the people in the room, he simply asked, ¡°Did you destroy the temple I was living at?¡± ¡°He¡­ actually came for a broken-down pagoda?¡± The face of Supreme Chancellor Wang darkened and pulled out his hand as he yelled, ¡°Brothers, fire! Finish this son of a b*tch!¡± Chapter 65 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!¡± Four consecutive sounds of broken bones could be heard as the four quickest men who charged at Ye Mo were kicked flying. It would be extremely hard to tell which one received the first kick, and even those with good eyes were only able to see a few blurred kicks. The rest of the men who wanted to charge up were knocked by these four people and crashed into the stone wall. Everyone else froze, wondering how the man could be so strong as the damages dealt were already so big. A youth behind the leader of the Yue Gang reacted quickly by taking out a gun with the intent to shoot at Ye Mo. However, a light gust of wind blew past him and, before his fingers could even touch the trigger, there was a bloody hole on his forehead as he collapsed on the ground, and died with his eyes wide open. Silence¡­ At this moment, no one even dared to make the slightest move. This man came to the door and killed five people in a few breaths of time, and this didn¡¯t even include the two he had killed at the door before. He killed that many people but they didn¡¯t even see him move once?! The leader of the Yue Gang finally caught on the situation, he realized that this young man was a dangerous one and was definitely one of these special Masters, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Friend, there must be a misunderstanding between us. Although we damaged that pagoda, we really didn¡¯t know that place was yours¡­ Please, I¡¯m willing to pay double for your losses!¡± Ye Mo sneered and raised his hand. The two black men from the Yue Gang who wanted to open fire had suddenly a hole appearing in each of their foreheads as they fell to their death; meanwhile, the pistols in their hands flew out a long distance away. This time, Wang Xian managed to catch a glimpse of his movement. The young man barely raised his hands, but this simple movement resulted in two immediate deaths. The objects he shot out seemed to be faster than bullets; this person was too strong! ¡°Pay for my losses? Can you even afford it? Besides, you hurt my friend Fang Nan and killed his men. Even if you could afford it, I¡¯ll make you go back to where you came from today!¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t waste any more time talking as the metal nails in his hands flew out like hail. There were a lot of people, and Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense wasn¡¯t powerful enough right now. If everyone attacked him at the same time, his spirit sense wouldn¡¯t be able to cover it all, and he might be injured. Since he was planning to fight anyway, he might as well get rid of a few men before they could react. ¡°Brothers, kill him!¡± In an extremely short period of time, more than ten people had already died. After that yell, Wang Xian hid behind the others and look for a window from which he could escape from. Wang Xian had initially thought that this stone house was grandiose, but because of the situation they were in right now, it became the place he loathed the most. If it had been some other house, there would probably have been a backdoor or a hidden passage in case of an emergency like this. However, not only there weren¡¯t a single door he could use to escape, but the windows inside that stone house were so tight that it would be extremely complicated for a man to go through. His only choice was to try pulling out one of the windows, but even after a long time, he still wasn¡¯t able to move it. Blood was spewed, and the sound of gunshots and knives clashing into each other was resounding all over the stone house. The scene quickly erupted into pandemonium; however, Ye Mo guarded the door and didn¡¯t let a single person escape. Although Ye Mo had a spirit sense and he attacked very fast ¡ª usually killing those with guns first while dodging the flying knives ¡ª there were simply too many people attacking him. His spirit sense couldn¡¯t cover it all, and he wasn¡¯t able to avoid one bullet that lodged itself in his leg; however, at the same time he had been shot, the shooter was killed by Ye Mo. Although the gun wound wasn¡¯t serious enough to threaten his life, it seriously annoyed Ye Mo, and the metal nails started to fly out even faster. A few minutes later, the rustling noise in the room stopped. Other than Wang Xian who was still trying to pick the window open, even the leader of the Yue Gang was laying on the ground, dead. The stone house was full of bodies, and yet, there weren¡¯t much blood stains. This was because Ye Mo always took care of them with one nail. Ye Mo took out the bullet lodged in his leg and treated his wound. Then, he stared coldly at Wang Xian near the window and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to try anymore, do you think you can still escape now?¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Wang Xian suddenly looked behind him. Immediately, his hands and feet went cold. A single thought lingered in his mind: ¡°What sort of person did I offend¡­ more than forty people against one but none of them lived? Well, it¡¯s more like other than him, everyone else had been killed¡­¡± It took him a long time before he could even say another word. ¡°Please, have mercy on me. I¡¯m willing to give you everything I have, and I am also willing to be your subordinate!¡± Wang Xian had killed countless people, but when it was his turn, he finally realized death was such a scary thing. ¡°Fang Nan, I¡¯ll leave this to you. You can deal with this one.¡± Ye Mo turned back to leave. Fang Nan and a few of his henchmen were waiting outside nervously, and when he heard Ye Mo calling out to him, he asked his men to help him go inside. At this moment, Ye Mo had already left. Fang Nan looked at the scene in the room and couldn¡¯t close his mouth for a long time. The room was full of bodies, except for Wang Xian who was shaking right now. Fang Nan suddenly felt a cold shiver down his back as he thought, ¡°What is cruel? This is really cruel!¡± He had killed countless people but had never killed this much by himself, and yet, Ye Mo left calmly as though nothing had happened; for him, murder was as simple as breathing. No wonder he scared so much someone as ruthless as Wang Xian that he couldn¡¯t stop shivering. When he killed, it was the brawls between gangs. It appeared to be very scary with blood flying around, but they were mostly light wounds, and not a lot of people died; there never had been someone who could kill the opponent¡¯s entire gang. However, Ye Mo had killed all of these people and yet still appeared like usual, as though he had just killed a few chickens; his face remained expressionless. Then, Fang Nan suddenly thought of the day when Ye Mo came to this place with him, and sweat ran down his back. If he had just acted a little tougher that day and had some bad intentions, there wouldn¡¯t be a Fang Nan in this world. Fang Nan had never seen someone so strong. At the same time, he had never seen someone so ruthless. Luckily, he respected Ye Mo from the bottom of his heart and had tried to be friends with him, otherwise¡­ Fang Nan didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°Leader Fang, have mercy, I¡¯m willing to give you all of my assets. I just want you to spare my life,¡± Wang Xian¡¯s plea interrupted Fang Nan¡¯s contemplation. ¡°Immediately kill this bastard and clean up the bodies in the room. Rock, immediately come with me to see Brother Ye.¡± Fang Nan left the things here to his men as he only wanted to check on Ye Mo. ¡°Brother Ye,¡± Fang Nan was carried by two men as he came to Ye Mo and called out to him respectfully. Originally, Ye Mo was just someone strong and mysterious in Fang Nan¡¯s eyes, who deserved his respect, but now, Ye Mo was more someone he feared. ¡°Fang Nan¡­¡± Ye Mo seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m here.¡± Fang Nan hurriedly replied. Thinking of a moment, Ye Mo said, ¡°Originally, I was planning to live here for a while, but I didn¡¯t think that some things wouldn¡¯t go according to plan. So, I will simply leave.¡± ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re leaving? I can immediately help you build back the place that was destroyed,¡± Fang Nan quickly said. He thought that Ye Mo was leaving because the pagoda was destroyed. Ye Mo waved his hand, ¡°Fang Nan, right now, you decide what happens in Flowing Snake. I know what you do to make a living but don¡¯t cross the line. As for blocking the road and robbing, don¡¯t do it if you can. Business is easy at the national border; however, I hope you won¡¯t do any drug business. These sorts of things harm only yourself and the others. This is all I have to say, perhaps I will come back one day.¡± After finishing, Ye Mo turned to leave without the slightest hesitation. He didn¡¯t want to stay at a place where the Silver Heart Grass couldn¡¯t grow. Even if he had to hide from the Song Family, he wouldn¡¯t do it at the price of inhibiting the progress of his cultivation. Fang Nan was a decent person and helped him out quite a lot, but if he couldn¡¯t even control Flowing Snake in its current state, then he wouldn¡¯t have the right to stay here. After Ye Mo walked out a long distance, Fang Nan finally awoke and said, ¡°Brother Ye, I definitely will do as you say.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t ask him for someone to escort him back, so he didn¡¯t dare to make that decision himself. Chapter 66 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ning Qingxue had already bought the place where Ye Mo used to live before. She felt that staying in Yu state was a torment and wanted to find Ye Mo, but she had no idea where he went. Ning Qingxue, who could no longer remain in Yu state, returned to Ning Hai, and although she came back to this small yard once again and the place didn¡¯t change, the person wasn¡¯t there anymore. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know that the property had been bought by Ning Qingxue and still lived in her original room. However, recently, there were people constantly questioning her and investigating the surrounding, and eventually, they even took away all the surveillance computers. Xu Wei had a feeling that this was related to Ye Mo. Thinking back to the time she spent with Ye Mo together, she just remembered that she didn¡¯t even know what Ye Mo did. Xu Wei who just opened the door and was prepared to go out shopping suddenly saw Ning Qingxue standing at the doorway by herself. She was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ning Qingxue knew that Xu Wei held a negative opinion of her, but she didn¡¯t feel that Xu Wei was wrong. In her opinion, her understanding of Ye Mo was even less than Xu Wei. ¡°I¡¯m living here because the rental period isn¡¯t over.¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to let her know that she had bought the house. If she did say it, then Xu Wei would probably move out of here immediately. However, Ning Qingxue wanted things to be the same as they had been before, yet, she knew this was impossible; even if everything else was the same as the original, Ye Mo was no longer here. Xu Wei wanted to say something to Ning Qingxue, but she didn¡¯t know what Ye Mo and Ning Qingxue¡¯s relationship was like. Besides, Ye Mo did pay for a year¡¯s rent here, so she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. However, she didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so she left to pick up some groceries. Ning Qingxue went back to the room, looking at the place that looked exactly the same as before, which left her with an indescribable feeling of sadness. That bed, she was even laying down with Ye Mo and took photos on it. She had even tried to go farther into the act which had even been noticed by Li Mumei at the time. Was that feeling before her true intentions? After sitting on the bed for a while, Ning Qingxue cleaned up the room leaving everything exactly where they were. However, Ye Mo¡¯s small medical case was still in her luggage. For her, that was perhaps the last thing that Ye Mo left behind. She opened up Ye Mo¡¯s medical case again, and finally, she couldn¡¯t resist to take out Ye Mo¡¯s letter anymore. She had always resisted the temptation of opening it, but this time, after coming back to the place where she had lived with Ye Mo, the temptation was too strong for her. As soon as she opened it, a beautiful yet strong handwriting entered her eyes. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t think Ye Mo¡¯s handwriting would look so bold as if it would come out of the paper. ¡°Hello Shi Xiu, I left this letter for you before I left. Originally, there were some things I wanted to give you, but you hadn¡¯t been to school lately. Coming here, I was a lonely person, and you were my only friend. I was kicked out of my family and my original father-in-law had broken off the engagement in front of everyone. The only friend that hadn¡¯t left me was you, so I consider you as my true friend. ¡°In fact, the thing I¡¯m most grateful for was that day when you woke me up. If you hadn¡¯t done it, perhaps I would never have been able to wake up ever again¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t have a place to live anymore for these past few days, so it¡¯s inconvenient to write, but when I have found a place to settle down again, I¡¯ll write another letter to you. This is it for now.¡± The letter stopped suddenly, but Ning Qingxue knew that the reason Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a place to live was because of her and felt even gloomier. He was a lonely person, but she had hurt him even more. Now, she was also a lonely person. Ning Qingxue packed up the things and left the room. Xu Wei had come back but went to wash the veggies and didn¡¯t talk to Ning Qingxue anymore. Ning Qingxue walked to the flower pots where Ye Mo grew flowers in the back yard. She wanted to care for this place and grow some flowers too. A fresh bud made Ning Qingxue look at it for a long time. The place where his small bud grew was the place where the Silver Heart Grass grew before. Ning Qingxue remembered that the grass with a silver color in the middle was cherished greatly by Ye Mo but also remembered that after the grass had disappeared, Ye Mo was gone as well. Was this bud that grass from before? Ning Qingxue once again carefully fenced up the surrounding of this grass creating a protection that looked exactly like the one Ye Mo made before. No matter whether this grass was the same one Ye Mo grew before, Ning Qingxue decided she would care for it because its place was the same as that plant from before. Xu Wei had cooked food and, when she saw that Ning Qingxue was still taking care of the flowers in the garden, she felt intrigued. Was her relationship with Ye Mo really more than ordinary? Otherwise, why would their interests be so similar? ¡°I¡¯ve already cooked some food, how about you eat here as well?¡± Xu Wei had prepared food and said to Ning Qingxue who was still doing gardening. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not very hungry,¡± Ning Qingxue replied, but suddenly after thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°Xu Wei, did Ye Mo eat with you frequently?¡± ¡°Ye Mo?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know why Ning Qingxue would ask this, but she still answered, ¡°He only ate once with me and said that he was going to invite me out to eat. But now, he still hasn¡¯t invited me and left without a notice. By the way, Ning Qingxue, what¡¯s your relationship with Ye Mo?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ning Qingxue could say another word. Yeah, what was her relationship with Ye Mo? They were no longer engaged since the marriage was a fake. She had no relationship with Ye Mo at all now, so what was she doing here? ¡­¡­ After a week, Xu Wei astoundingly discovered that Ning Qingxue¡¯s lifestyle was shocking similar to Ye Mo¡¯s: they were both very zhai [1] and almost never went out. Furthermore, they had a similarity which was their love of growing flowers. Ning Qingxue often watched beside the flower pots, and when she did, it was usually the whole day and actually didn¡¯t feel bored. The only difference was when Ye Mo lived here before, there was basically no one who came but after Ning Qingxue lived here, that Li Mumei came quite a few times and even someone called Su Jingwen came. Su Jingwen¡¯s beauty also gave Xu Wei a little shock, she didn¡¯t know why there were suddenly so many beautiful women coming. ¡­.. In a private mansion of the Song Family in Beijing, the manager of external matters, Song Hai, was immersed in staring at a map. A few days ago, he received a report saying that a youth looking strikingly similar to Ye Mo went into the town of Feng Tang and went on a bus leaving toward Qi City. However, according to the driver, that person got off before even reaching Qi City. The place he got off was approximately in the Gui Xiang mountain range. However, the trail was cut off here once again. What Song Hai was staring at right now was the map of the Gui Xiang mountain range, this place was full of forests and mountains. If Ye Mo was really hiding there, it would be quite troublesome to find him. ¡°Ring, Ring,¡± Song Hai¡¯s phone rang and broke his train of thought. Song Hai frowned, he had exhausted himself mentally recently trying to find Ye Mo, and a phone call at this time made him feel uncomfortable. ¡°What is it?¡± Song Hai picked up the phone and asked impatiently. ¡°Master Hai, Ning Qingxue from the Ning Family had come to Ning Hai and moved into Ye Mo¡¯s previous home. What do we do now? Master Hai, please enlighten us.¡± The phone came from the people he sent to Ning Hai in order to watch out for Ye Mo. However, he didn¡¯t think that they would be surveilling Ning Qingxue instead of Ye Mo. Song Hai rubbed his head and replied after a while, ¡°Keep an eye on her but don¡¯t make any move yet. If there still isn¡¯t any news in a few days, find a few hoodlums and take her away.¡± ¡°Yes, master Hai,¡± a very straightforward voice responded. Song Hai put down the phone, and sneered as he talked to himself, ¡°I won¡¯t touch the Ning Family for now, but can¡¯t I touch you Ning Qingxue? You will see what happens next!¡± Notes: 1: As a reminder ¡°zhai¡± means the habit of staying home constantly and not going out. (You can find a similar term in a few Japanese novels ¡°hikikomori¡±) Chapter 67 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ning Qingxue woke up later than Xu Wei each day. But when Ning Qingxue woke up this morning to clean herself, she discovered that Xu Wei didn¡¯t go to work so she couldn¡¯t help but to ask, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯re not working today?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s a rest day, Qingxue, don¡¯t you get bored looking at those flowers all day long?¡± Due to having the experience of living together for a week, Xu Wei and Ning Qingxue gradually got to know each other, so Xu Wei wasn¡¯t as cold as she had been at the start. Ning Qingxue shook her head, ¡°Nope, I feel great looking at them growing each day.¡± Xu Wei was amazed for a moment as she really couldn¡¯t understand Ning Qingxue¡¯s actions since even when Ye Mo was growing these flowers, he wasn¡¯t as much into this as her. At most, he spent some time of the day to look after it, and the rest of the time, he spent it on other things. Xu Wei, who was just about to say something, was frightened by the door that was suddenly bumped open and dropped the tub in her hands. Two ferocious-looking men charged in but were surprised to see the frightened Xu Wei as they didn¡¯t expect that the person living with Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t go to work that day; however, their surprise was gone in a flash, and they didn¡¯t look at her anymore. ¡°B*tch, you deceived us and stole my money, and now you¡¯re hiding here. Come, go back with me!¡± One man was going to pull Ning Qingxue who wanted to dodge, but she didn¡¯t expect this man to take out a wooden stick with the intent to swing it toward a flower pot. Meanwhile, he was still yelling: ¡°How dare you stole my money and hide here to grow flowers? I¡¯m going to smash all of them!¡± ¡°No!¡± Ning Qingxue saw the stick was about to hit one of the flower pots, and with that strike, even a metal flower pot would be shattered. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t even think before she just put herself in front of the flower pots. ¡°Puff!¡± The stick directly hit on Ning Qingxue¡¯s unprotected back. Spew, Ning Qingxue spewed out a mouthful of blood on the flower pots and fainted immediately. Xu Wei screamed and immediately tried to call the police. The two men didn¡¯t think that this would happen, they swung using their full strength with the intent to destroy a flower pot, so the consequences would be different when that stick hit on a woman. His orders were to simply take away this woman, but they didn¡¯t think that this woman would block a stick from him for a flower pot. The men saw that things went out of control, so they immediately looked at each other and left in a rush. Even when the Police, Li Mumei, and Su Jingwen all came, Ning Qingxue still didn¡¯t wake up. ¡­.. ¡°Fractured spinal bone, 60% of the ribs broken, heavy damage to the heart and lungs. Even if we do everything we can, she would only have 3 years to live at best, and she would be sleeping on a bed most of the time. If we don¡¯t treat her, she barely has a month to live,¡± this was the conclusion drawn by the specialists in Ning Hai¡¯s best hospital. ¡°Even if I go bankrupt, I will make the perpetrator pay!¡± Ning Zhongfei was furious. Ning Qingxue was his only daughter, and for her, he was even willing to break out with his father and his brothers. But now, his daughter was beaten to the ground. A 30-or-so-year-old looking woman just held Ning Qingxue¡¯s hand and cried. She was Ning Qingxue¡¯s mother, Lan Yu. ¡°Qingxue, I won¡¯t let you be in this state without doing nothing!¡± After crying for a while, Lan Yu stood up and rubbed her red eyes. She looked at her husband and said, ¡°I will find Su Su and help Qingxue exact revenge. Even if the Song Family was more powerful than the heavens, I wouldn¡¯t let this pass!¡± Previously, every time his wife had talked about Su Su, Ning Zhongfei would try to persuade her saying that Su Su was in the hidden power factions, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to come out. However, this time, Ning Zhongfei surprisingly didn¡¯t say anything, he just nodded with a stern face and said, ¡°No matter the costs, we can¡¯t let Qingxue be treated like this.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ning Qingxue opened her eyes for the first time, but as she saw that she was laying in a white room, she felt a heart-wrenching pain. ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re awake!¡± Lan Yu hurried over and grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m hurting so much¡­¡± Ning Qingxue spoke, and sweat immediately cascaded down her face. Lan Yan felt pain in her heart as she knew that her daughter was suffering, not just physically, but inside her heart too. At this moment, she was hoping to be the one laying on the bed instead of her daughter; however, she could only console her: ¡°Qingxue, don¡¯t be afraid, mom will cure you.¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head with a struggle: ¡°I want to go home, mom, take me to that yard. I know myself, I don¡¯t want treatment.¡± Ning Qingxue was clear in her heart. With her injuries, even if she was cured, she would be laying on a bed for the rest of her life, in the best case scenario. She harbored the will to die and didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t able to see Ye Mo once before she died and apologize in front of his face. ¡°Qingxue, don¡¯t be impulsive. Listen to your mom, stay in the hospital, the doctors will definitely treat you. Rest assured, Mom will stay here with you.¡± How could Lan Yu not know what her daughter was thinking? Her heart felt like it was getting sliced. Ning Qingxue wanted to shake her head, but she felt a sudden immense pain. However, she bit her teeth and said, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you let me die with no regrets? I just want to return to that house, take me back¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡± She breathed and said, ¡°Mom, give me that little case¡­¡± After she said that, Ning Qingxue closed her eyes. Her pain no longer allowed her to continue talking, and she fainted once again. Lan Yu stood up and wiped the tears from her eyes, ¡°Zhong Fei, why does Qingxue want to live in that house ever since she came back? What exactly happened between her and Ye Mo.¡± Ning Zhongfei shook his head and said after a while, ¡°This is our daughter¡¯s last wish, and since we can¡¯t save her completely in the hospital, we should send her back to that house. We¡¯ll do everything we can to find the best doctors in the meanwhile. As long as there¡¯s even a sliver of hope, I don¡¯t want to give up. Put that case beside her bed so she won¡¯t miss it when she wakes up.¡± Lan Yu nodded and agreed with her husband¡¯s opinion. ¡­.. Ye Mo didn¡¯t go straight to Luo Cang like Chi Wanqing had recommended. He wanted to see if he could find a job himself. If he really couldn¡¯t, then he would go work at Chi Wanqing¡¯s cousin¡¯s company. However, before this, he had to go to Ning Hai and take away some soil from the flower pot in that house and take away his medical case. The reason he wanted to take some soil was for analysis. He wanted to find a laboratory and ask them to analyze the compound of the earth to understand as to why it could let the Silver Heart Grass grow but not with the soil in Flowing Snake. Returning to Ning Hai, Ye Mo estimated that at this time, Xu Wei was probably still at work, so he sneaked into the house. But when Ye Mo walked beside the flower pots, there was a heart-wrenching blood stain. Although it was almost dry, it was obvious that it didn¡¯t happen long ago. Why was there so much blood on this flower pot? Chapter 68 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Ye Mo, you¡¯re back?¡± a voice interrupted Ye Mo¡¯s concentration. He was stunned, looking at the blood stain, and didn¡¯t notice that Xu Wei had come in. ¡°Xu Wei, don¡¯t you have to work today?¡± Ye Mo looked strangely at Xu Wei. She was looking tired as she simply shook her head: ¡°Yesterday afternoon, Qingxue was injured and was sent to the hospital, right now she is still in a critical condition. I just went there to see her. How come I didn¡¯t see you?¡± Ye Mo was astonished, Ning Qingxue was attacked? How did Xu Wei know that Ning Qingxue was attacked? Wondering about this, he asked, ¡°How do you know Ning Qingxue was attacked?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Wei looked at Ye Mo and asked intriguingly. She thought Ye Mo came back because Ning Qingxue was hurt but didn¡¯t expect him not to know anything at all. Ye Mo asked with a strange voice, ¡°If she was hurt, how would I know? Are her injuries serious?¡± Although he didn¡¯t really have a good impression of Ning Qingxue, she looked really similar to his master, Luo Yin, when she was melancholic; thus, he still cared a bit about her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Ning Qingxue¡¯s request previously. ¡°Qingxue had always been living here, you tell me how I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Xu Wei was certain that Ye Mo really didn¡¯t know that Ning Qingxue had been injured. Ye Mo frowned, Ning Qingxue had been living here? He had already left, so the act was over, why would she still be living here? With her family¡¯s situation, how could she not have another place to live? Seeing that Ye Mo was lost in his thoughts, Xu Wei spoke once again, ¡°After Qingxue had come, she had been living in your room and rarely went out. Every day, she would care for these flowers and sometimes, she would look at them from day to night. Ning Qingxue also liked flowers? Ye Mo looked at the flower pots in bewilderment. He like flowers because he came here to grow the Silver Heart Grass. Why would Ning Qingxue like to grow flowers? If she really liked it, why didn¡¯t he even see her come close to a flower pot for the twenty or so days he had been living with her? On the flower pot, one grass with some blood stain caught Ye Mo¡¯s attention. Although this grass just started to germinate, Ye Mo had already recognized that this was a Silver Heart Grass, and the moment he saw the plant, Ye Mo was immediately excited. The earth here could not only grow the Silver Heart Grass but also make it germinate! Ye Mo immediately thought about why Ning Qingxue would grow this plant here. Was she a cultivator? But Ye Mo quickly realized that this newly germinated Silver Heart Grass was actually from a seed that he had dropped before he collected the seeds. He didn¡¯t expect it to germinate. But how did Ning Qingxue know this was Silver Heart Grass and took it so seriously? Ye Mo was still musing when Xu Wei explained, ¡°Ning Qingxue seemed to really care about that small blade of grass in that flower pot and even used things to cover it. She looked after it every day and sometimes, she would look at it the whole day and wouldn¡¯t get bored. Yesterday, she was still looking at the small grass in the flower pot when two men suddenly charged in from outside. They looked very ferocious.¡± Looking at Ye Mo who was still quietly listening to her, Xu Wei continued, ¡°One man said that Qingxue stole his money and was hiding here growing flowers. That man took a wooden stick and was about to smash the flower from the pot; however, I really don¡¯t know what Ning Qingxue was thinking at the time, but she used her body to block that wooden stick, and that stick directly hit her on the back. At that moment, she immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood on the flower pot and fainted.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s face turned purple, he didn¡¯t know why Ning Qingxue would care so much for that Silver Heart Grass, but he was already furious. ¡°Did you find out who those men were?¡± Ye Mo calmed down and asked. Xu Wei shook her head and said, ¡°No, but Ye Mo you need to be careful. After you had left, a lot of people came and asked about you. They even took the surveillance computer away. I don¡¯t think those are good people. You need to be careful when you come and go.¡± When Xu Wei spoke till now, Ye Mo was very clear. Those people that tried to take Qingxue away were definitely sent by the Song Family to monitor him. Since they hadn¡¯t expected Ning Qingxue to move over, they wanted to see if he would come and meet up with her. However, after waiting for some time for him to no avail, they decided to take Ning Qingxue away. Then, the incident of Ning Qingxue being hurt while trying to protect the grass occurred. Ye Mo was sure that the truth shouldn¡¯t be far off, but he was already sure that those who had hurt Ning Qingxue were people of the Song Family. The only thing he didn¡¯t understand was why she would risk her life to save this Silver Heart Grass? The only explanation he could think of was that Ning Qingxue knew that he needed this grass, so she cared for it and would even protect it at all costs. Although this was the easiest explanation he could think of, Ye Mo still believed this didn¡¯t make any sense at all because Ning Qingxue had never been so nice to him, so she should be even less for some grass he might need. Ye Mo thought to himself, ¡°Song Family, since you want to fight, then we¡¯ll fight. If I, Ye Mo, fear a mere Song Family, then I wouldn¡¯t even need to cultivate. I might as well suicide and enter Samsara!¡± [1] Regardless of whether Ning Qingxue did it for him or not, since she saved the Silver Heart Grass, this incident was related to Ye Mo, so he should exact her revenge. ¡°Xu Wei, I will visit Qingxue in the hospital, but don¡¯t tell her that I came here.¡± Ye Mo bid Xu Wei farewell and headed straight for the hospital. Although Xu Wei didn¡¯t know why Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t let her say anything to Ning Qingxue, she still agreed to his request because she knew that Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t have much time left. Just when Ye Mo walked in front of the hospital, he saw a few doctors carrying Ning Qingxue from a portable bed to a car. Ye Mo was stunned and wondered if was she changing hospital. However, his spirit sense scanned Qingxue¡¯s situation and immediately found out that her injuries were far more serious than he had imagined. Instantly, a killing intent rose up in Ye Mo¡¯s heart. Ning Qingxue was beaten like this in his place, trying to protect the Silver Heart Grass. He was not going to let the perpetrator go. Ning Qingxue was carrying a case in her hands which was the medical case he had wanted to take away; however, Ye Mo was astonished, using his spirit sense to scan the case, he found three of the beads from the bracelet he had made for Su Jingwen. Why was this in Ning Qingxue¡¯s hands? And why were there only three? He sighed to himself. If Ning Qingxue had these three beads on her wrist and not in the case, perhaps she would have been able to avoid the disaster. Ye Mo was just planning to secretly follow behind this ambulance, and just when the car left, he heard two nurses talking. ¡°This girl should be someone from a big family. Look, even the hospital director is running around.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that she only has a month to live. This girl doesn¡¯t want to accept treatment and wants to go home. Although I can¡¯t understand, there didn¡¯t seem to be much difference living on the bed unable to move for a month or for a few years.¡± Notes: 1: Samsara is a Sanskrit word that means ¡°wandering¡± or ¡°world¡±, with the connotation of cyclic, circuitous change. It also refers to the theory of rebirth and ¡°cyclicality of all life, matter, existence¡±, a fundamental assumption of all Indian religions. Samsara is sometimes referred to with terms or phrases such as transmigration, karmic cycle, reincarnation, and ¡°cycle of aimless drifting, wandering or mundane existence¡±. Source: Wikipedia Chapter 69 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ye Mo now understood that Ning Qingxue was the one that wanted to go back which made him wonder why she would choose something like that. However, since Ning Qingxue was going back home, he was no longer in a hurry. When there were no one left during the night, he would sneak inside and help her once again by curing her injuries. As for whether he would take away that piece of Silver Heart Grass, he still needed to think about it. Since he already knew that the ambulance was going to send Ning Qingxue back, Ye Mo didn¡¯t follow it. Instead, he was wondering where he could find the people who made her on the verge of death. Although he knew it was definitely the Song Family, Ye Mo didn¡¯t know where the Song Family¡¯s current base was in Ning Hai. Ye Mo found a clean restaurant and ate there. After the meal, just when Ye Mo walked out of the restaurant, he saw three people leave a star rated restaurant; two men, and one lady, and Ye Mo quickly recognized one of the men: Wang Peng. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t care about Wang Peng at all, what interested him was the man beside him. He was around 40-years-old, he had a medium build and a long face with a grass patch haircut and slightly bulging temples. Ye Mo could tell with one glance that this was a Master. That man seemed to have sensed Ye Mo observing him, he actually raised his head and looked toward Ye Mo who glanced away with the thought that this man was really powerful. He was sure that this man was even stronger than Wen Dong, and even if he might not be as strong as Ye Mo himself, he wasn¡¯t far off. This was Ye Mo¡¯s first time encountering such Master and immediately understood that it had been that man who cured Wang Peng¡¯s hand. Now, his spirit sense could scan up to an 8-meter radius around him, which was perfect for him as he wanted to know what these people were saying. Finally, Ye Mo stopped at a newsagency not far away from where he could perfectly monitor those people without being caught out. ¡°I was really lucky to have Brother Hu last time; otherwise, my hand still wouldn¡¯t be able to move now. I really feel ashamed to be unable to properly thank you this time for coming to help me,¡± a voice that seemed to be Wang Peng¡¯s could be heard. Ye Mo had now the confirmation that this man really did cure Wang Peng¡¯s hand, which meant that this man was a Qi Master, and it was his first encounter with a Qi Master on Earth. Even Wen Dong, that he had met the last time, was only strong in brawling and assassination techniques, but she was far from being able to cultivate Qi. The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, ¡°You are too polite, Young Master Peng, your father is also on Young Master Tan¡¯s side, so this little gesture of help is nothing. However, just try not to go mess with those people selling fake medicine on the streets, there are some quite-abled men amongst them.¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember Brother Hu¡¯s teachings. I have to trouble Brother Hu to say hello to Young Master Tan for my father as it¡¯s a bit inconvenient for me to go over right now. Anyway, thank you, Brother Hu!¡± Wang Peng¡¯s tone was very respectful. The middle-aged man waved his hand and entered the Audi. The car was started and left rapidly. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have the time to care about Wang Peng. He focused exclusively on this man that Wang Peng called Brother Hu. This was a Master. Immediately, Ye Mo followed the car. After twenty minutes, the sky had already darkened, and the Audi finally reached a private mansion. Ye Mo scanned the mansion with his spirit sense and found cameras everywhere, but absolutely no way of getting in. After thinking for a while, Ye Mo still decided to come back during the night when he would be able to destroy all these cameras and find that Brother Hu more easily. The reason he wanted to find this man was that Ye Mo had no idea about the martial arts system here and wasn¡¯t sure to what state he had to cultivate to ensure his own safety. Even if he had to forcefully interrogate him, he would do so as to not be unprepared when he met a stronger Master one day. Unfortunately, this time wasn¡¯t the most suitable as the sky was just beginning to turn dark. It was still early now, and he definitely had to help cure Ning Qingxue¡¯s wounds. It was just that it wasn¡¯t convenient now since there would definitely be someone beside her. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to go; however, when it was later in the night, he would go treat her and then return here. He wanted to go visit Shi Xiu at the Ning Hai University, but after some thoughts, he gave up the idea. He was still weak now, and if the Song Family somehow find out that he was related to Shi Xiu, they might try to harm him too. Ye Mo left Brother Hu¡¯s mansion and was preparing to go buy some things as he still had some money on him now. After he had finished treating Ning Qingxue, he decided that he would go to Luo Cang and have a look. If possible, he would find a job there, but if things still wouldn¡¯t work out, he would go to Chi Wanqing¡¯s cousin¡¯s company. His idea was to find a place to rent, and once things were more stable, he would get the content of the soil to be analyzed and then plant a few seeds of the Silver Heart Grass; after all, its growth period was very long. During this time, he also intended to go to the Taklimakan Desert. He didn¡¯t want to wait until the Silver Heart Grass was mature before leaving; that was wasting too much time. On this Earth scarce of spirit Chi, he really wouldn¡¯t know when he would be able to cultivate to a degree he wanted if he wasted time like that. Although it wasn¡¯t foreseeable how strong he would get if he continued like this, there was still hope if he tried, and if he didn¡¯t, there would be nothing but regret. Although Ning Qingxue also managed to grow a Silver Heart Grass, she was able to give up her life for that barely germinated blade of grass, and even though Ye Mo didn¡¯t know why she would do something like that, he couldn¡¯t bare to think about it any further. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s really you, I finally found you!¡± a voice broke Ye Mo¡¯s contemplation. Ye Mo turned around and found someone that he knew. That person seemed to be called Fang Weicheng, and he met him last time when he was practicing his martial arts in the Qing Du Lake Park. At that time, he had wanted to spar with Ye Mo but was defeated in only one move. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Fang Weicheng,¡± Ye Mo nodded. Fang Weicheng was quite straightforward. Fang Weicheng saw that Ye Mo still remembered his name and immediately said in happy surprise: ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would still remember me! After that day, I had been waiting for you at the Qing Du Lake Park, but I never had been able to see you again. It¡¯s really lucky for me to see you here.¡± Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°You need something from me?¡± Fang Weicheng rubbed his hands nervously. He knew that Ye Mo was quite strong. Even a few of him combined would be no match for Ye Mo. ¡°I¡­ I was wondering if you had time for a chat.¡± Fang Weicheng seemed very hopeful. Ye Mo thought that he still had some time now and didn¡¯t have a place to waste it on. Since Fang Weicheng had something, he might as well go see it. Therefore, Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Fine.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo agreed, Fang Wei was elated. He hurriedly brought Ye Mo to a quiet western restaurant. He didn¡¯t even ask if Ye Mo had been here and just ordered a few dishes. Although he hadn¡¯t eaten western cuisine before, Ye Mo felt it was quite good. After eating a few mouthfuls, Ye Mo asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± If Fang Weicheng was going to ask him to become his master, then Ye Mo would refuse it without a second thought. He didn¡¯t have the time to be teaching disciples. Fang Weicheng saluted with his fists and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for your honorable name yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m called Shi Ying.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to reveal his real name in Ning Hai. Besides, calling himself Shi Ying had a few meanings. Firstly, it was that his master, or shifu, was Luo Ying. Secondly, it was a homonym for Si Ying, which meant thinking of his master. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s name, Fang Weicheng was amazed for a moment but soon recovered. In his opinion, this name was very feminine. However, of course, he wouldn¡¯t reveal his thoughts. He had come here today to ask Ye Mo for help. Notes: 1: Reminder: The Chi cultivated in Ye Mo¡¯s previous world is the spirit Chi which is an energy from the surrounding environment and universe. It is a level higher than the Chi which Martial Arts Masters on earth cultivated. To avoid any confusion, the ¡°Chi¡± which mortal martial arts masters cultivate is called Qi instead of Chi. Chapter 70 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Shi¡­ senpai¡ª¡± Fang Weicheng couldn¡¯t find a proper greeting so he could only refer to him that way. However, when he just spoke those words, he was interrupted by Ye Mo: ¡°Brother Fang, just say my name, I¡¯m not some senpai.¡± Fang Weicheng saw that Ye Mo didn¡¯t mind, so he said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be too polite. Shi Ying, I came to you asking for help this time. Because I haven¡¯t been able to find you before, I know that it is very impolite of me to say this the second time we meet¡­¡± Ye Mo frowned and thought, ¡°You still know this is impolite? Wasn¡¯t this obvious?¡± He and Fang Weicheng were strangers who met for the second time. If a stranger asks for help as soon as he opened his mouth, it would be strange if Ye Mo didn¡¯t frown. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s reaction, Fang Weicheng didn¡¯t dare to drag it on and just said, ¡°You know that I am a driver. Although my boss¡¯ son is only going to the university, he is generous, and his relationship with me is excellent. He is doing his fourth year at the Ning Hai Technology University and is also the president of the martial arts association. However, a month ago, he was heavily injured in a martial arts spar and is still in the hospital now.¡± Ye Mo stopped Fang Weicheng¡¯s words and said, ¡°Do you want me to avenge him?¡± Fang Weicheng nodded and just wanted to say something but was interrupted by Ye Mo again: ¡°I won¡¯t do such a pointless thing. This thing ends now, don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± Fang Weicheng opened his bitter mouth and hesitated before saying, ¡°Brother Ying, let me explain to you first, and if you still aren¡¯t interested, I won¡¯t dare to ask again.¡± Fang Weicheng cHanged his reference of Ye Mo from Shi Ying to Brother Ying in a hurry. Ye Mo nodded helplessly, ¡°Fine, but be quick, I¡¯m busy tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my boss is also from the military that his son loves martial arts. However, a month ago, a few Han men started a Taekwondo gym next to the university. In fact, there are a lot of Taekwondo Clubs in Ning Hai which is normal. However, as soon as these Hans started the Han Style Taekwondo Club, they wrote two sentences on their door ¡®Every martial arts originated in Han, and among all of them, Taekwondo is number one! Those who enter this club must accept that the Chinese martial arts originated from Han, and only those who admit that could come into the club to study.¡¯ ¡°Originally, everyone thought that no one would join this club simply because of that rule; however, we didn¡¯t expect so many people to sign up. I really couldn¡¯t get it through my head and neither could Qi Weidong. So, he went to spar with the people from this Han Style Taekwondo Club,¡± after saying that, Fang Weicheng sighed. Although he didn¡¯t continue speaking, Ye Mo could guess what happened next. This Qi Weidong was probably the son of Fang Weicheng¡¯s boss. In fact, Ye Mo also didn¡¯t really like some of the Hans he had met because they were too shameless. Not only did they call Chinese medicine, Han medicine, but they had even said that Zhuge Liang came from Han. This wasn¡¯t all, as long as it was a traditional Chinese festival, they would all claim it to be Han. After Fang Weicheng had made another sigh, he said, ¡°Seeing Qi Weidong willing to challenge the club master, he was actually very welcoming and also made him sign some kind of agreement that they wouldn¡¯t be held responsible for any injuries. I know Qi Weidong¡¯s skills, he started practicing martial arts since he was 8, and it has been more tHan ten years since, but he still was no match for the vice club master of the club and was heavily beaten. However, due to the prior agreement and the fair nature of the match, there was no way to reproach anything to them. ¡°Due to Qi Weidong¡¯s injuries, many masters in Ning Hai went to challenge them, but all of them came back heavily injured. That Han was indeed strong, and it¡¯s been a month, yet no one in Ning Hai was a match for that man. Later on, they even set the challenge at each university to increase their influence. In this way, their Han Style Taekwondo Club not only didn¡¯t close but was instead getting more and more popular, and those signing up increased significantly. I really don¡¯t know what these fellow Chinese are thinking.¡± Fang Weicheng seemed furious after he had spoken. Ye Mo smiled faintly in the meanwhile. He had heard once that the Chinese had tried to reject the Japanese imports for a certain number of years already, but there were still so many people buying Japanese products, still giving them money so they could turn it into bombs and throw it back. Although the current world still waged war, it was only partial war, and those young men and women living in the peaceful era wouldn¡¯t be able to think of more deeply about those kinds of things. Their emotions for their country were mostly in their mouths and not in their hearts; they would forget it after speaking. Compared to the older generation that had experienced war, they were missing a lot of things. Usually, when they bought things, they only cared if the brand was famous or if the appearance was good, and as for where it came from, rarely anyone bothered to check. This wasn¡¯t to say that they didn¡¯t love their country, but more like they didn¡¯t have that subtle notion in mind. Of course, Ye Mo was able to empathize with Fang Weicheng¡¯s emotions. He wasn¡¯t an angry youth, but someone saying that everything belonged to them made him feel uncomfortable. Ye Mo was also a Chinese now and knew that they had a long history. He believed that the Han¡¯s Taekwondo originated from Chinese martial arts, yet now, they were saying the opposite. Since he was able to help out, Ye Mo asked, ¡°Brother Fang, what time is it now?¡± Fang Weicheng looked at his watch and answered: ¡°7.30.¡± Ye Mo nodded, ¡°I still have 3 and a half hours. If you can arrange a match within this time. I should be able to help you with this.¡± Fang Weicheng stood up excitedly: ¡°Brother Ying, I can definitely do that. Right now, they are hoping that someone would fight with them. And now, they would hold the competition with lots of promotions at every university to raise their fame.¡± Afterward, Fang Weicheng immediately picked up the phone and started to make a call. ¡­.. Ning Hai Technology University. A gym that could only contain 3000 people was filled with more tHan 4000 people now, and the lights were on inside because right now, there was a match in progress. One was the President of the Ning Hai University Martial Arts Association, Li Bangqi, and the other one was the Han Style Taekwondo Club¡¯s Vice Club Master, Pu Dongheng. The reason the vice club master was the challenger was because one had to beat him first before the club master came himself. However, since the establishment of the Han Style Taekwondo Club a month before, no one had been able to beat Pu Dongheng in a match. Many challengers either broke their arms or legs. Even though Li Bangqi was only the president of one martial arts association in Ning Hai University, he had represented Ning Hai in participating in the national youth martial arts competition and won the third prize. So this time, the match between the two of them almost attracted the attention of all the university students of Ning Hai. However, this gymnasium was too small and couldn¡¯t hold more people. Most people stood outside watching on a big screen that was prepared for the event. The match between Li Bangqi and Pu Dongheng didn¡¯t involved rounds, but just free fighting. Except for the prohibition of weapons, they could use any means they wanted. Almost everyone was cheering for Li Bangqi. Although the two were in a heated battle, no one had the advantage yet, but everyone knew that the deciding moment was about to come. Because every time Pu Dongheng fought with someone, he would suddenly defeat his opponent around twenty minutes and now, it was almost twenty minutes. Li Bangqi originally thought that even though a mere Han had beaten many masters in Ning Hai, he was still a Han, so Li Bangqi didn¡¯t take him seriously; however, after they had started fighting, he realized that Pu Dongheng was not only agile but also experienced in Chinese martial arts. The most despicable part was that these Hans claimed it as theirs. The more Li Bangqi fought, the more he became alerted. He had already taken a few punches from Pu Dongheng, and even though he had a strong body and it didn¡¯t really matter much for the moment, he was the only one to know that he only landed one kick on Pu Dongheng, causing barely any damage to him. Chapter 71 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn The reason Li Bangqi was so shocked was because his master had once told him that the highest power level in martial arts was the heaven state. Although he had practiced martial arts for more than ten years, he didn¡¯t even reach the lowest level, the yellow state. At most, he was on the borderline of high-level martial arts. However, those who reach the legendary heaven state were very rare; perhaps no one had even seen one. Even his master was barely in the doorsteps of the yellow state but unable to progress any further. Real Martial Arts Masters came from ancient martial arts families and some hidden power factions. However, these ancient martial arts families usually never showed themselves to the world and only pursued martial arts to its extremity so normal people could rarely see them. If one day, someone could block his Hurricane Storm Fist, then it meant that this person was on the borderline of the yellow state, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. However, right now, Li Bangqi¡¯s Hurricane Storm Fist had been completed, yet his opponent was still standing firmly. Li Bangqi immediately remembered his master¡¯s words. He knew things weren¡¯t good and was about to go into a defensive stance. But at this moment, Pu Dongheng seemed to have suddenly turned into two people, and taking advantage of that one moment when Li Bangqi was hesitating, Pu Dongheng had landed a kick on Li Bangqi¡¯s chest. The pain of breaking ribs made Li Bangqi forget for a second the fact that he had been kicked out of the ring. However, he immediately recovered his mind as he had realized that he had lost and was beaten by the vice club master; the club master didn¡¯t even need to show his face. At this moment, he no longer cared about the pain of his broken ribs, and the only thing in his mind was the humiliation he received. The Hans stole the arts of his ancestors and used it to beat him. The boisterous gymnasium suddenly went into a deadly silence. Li Bangqi represented the highest level of martial arts in Ning Hai, but he couldn¡¯t even beat a vice club master. How embarrassed were the few thousand people at the scene? The reason Li Bangqi made his move today was because he had just come back from Beijing the day before, and yet he hadn¡¯t expected to suffer a loss as soon as he arrived. The vice president of the Ning Hai Martial Art¡¯s Association, who was also the chairman of the Ning Hai Technology University¡¯s student association, Chen Weilin, said with a face full of disappointment, ¡°Quickly take Bangqi to the hospital, we surrender this match¡­¡± There were sighing everywhere in the gymnasium, and many people started to leave in disappointment. Suddenly, Chen Weilin¡¯s phone rung and, as he picked up the call, he had only heard one sentence before exclaiming, ¡°What, you found him? Okay, leave this to me¡­¡± ¡°Club Master Pu, we still have one more member of our martial arts association who wants to challenge you today. This is the last challenge, and if we still can¡¯t beat you this time, I will represent the Ning Hai Martial Arts Association not to challenge you ever again,¡± Chen Weilin¡¯s words immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Not challenging them again meant accepting their status and everyone thought that Chen Weilin was mad. ¡°Hahahahaha, you¡¯re welcome to send more contestants. Our Han Martial Arts Masters aren¡¯t afraid of challenges, on the contrary, we worry that there are no more challenges, and I was starting to wonder why there was only one every few days.¡± Pu Dongheng laughed cockily. He wanted more challenges since the more there were, the more famous his Han Style Taekwondo Club would become. ¡°What? There¡¯s still someone challenging him? Stay to support him. We must beat these Hans until they know what true Chinese Martial Arts is.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we must stay to support our people¡­¡± ¡°If you want to stay, you can stay, I¡¯m sick of the disappointment, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Yeah, leave, why stay and cheer for the Hans.¡± ¡­.. With the heated discussions, half of the people left, and the tightly squeezed place was quickly becoming more spacious. However, some of those who were watching the match outside heard that there was another challenger incoming and decided to stay. Soon, new people squeezed into the gymnasium, and the place that was just becoming empty became full again. ¡°What sort of person is it? Does he want to challenge the Han? But even if he loses, I will still support him, at least he isn¡¯t a coward.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, we support him, unlike some people, they lose their vigor after seeing a loss, so no wonder the Hans are so cocky.¡± ¡°I heard it was because Chen Weilin received a last minute call and arranged the match. However, the Hans definitely want more people to challenge them. This way, they would become more famous.¡± ¡°Famous? I don¡¯t think so. The challenge hasn¡¯t started yet. How would the Hans know they would win.¡± When Ye Mo came to the Ning Hai Technology University, he didn¡¯t think that there would be so many people at the scene. It could even be described as a sea of people. Despite that Ye Mo was a cultivator who was originally from another world and preferred peace, he still resonated under the fervor of these hot-blooded students and Ning Hai Citizens. What he didn¡¯t know was that this was only the scene after half of the people had already left. Ye Mo followed Fang Weichen into the passage and entered from the back. No one came up and said anything because he looked too ordinary, so ordinary that he didn¡¯t look any different from an ordinary, quiet student. ¡°Brother Fang, did you find that master? Did he come? Where is he?¡± Chen Weilin saw Fang Weicheng and immediately asked a few questions. ¡°That¡¯s him, Shi Ying. A master of the martial arts realm,¡± Fang Weicheng pointed at Ye Mo and said. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Chen Weilin was so surprised that he was startled. ¡°How could it be such a quiet looking youth?¡± However, he immediately reacted and saw that his actions were very impolite; he hurriedly extended his hand and said, ¡°Master Shi, hello, I¡¯m Chen Weilin, the vice president of the Ning Hai Martial Arts Association. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, but that Pu Dongheng is rather strong, how about I show you some of his recorded matches first?¡± Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m tight on time, there¡¯s no need for recordings, the faster, the better.¡± Chen Weilin opened his mouth and thought, ¡°Wow he is really arrogant, too arrogant.¡± Everyone who fought Pu Dongheng all analyzed his fights repeatedly. Even so, no one had been able to hold out for more than 20 minutes against him. ¡°Who is this Shi Ying? Did Weicheng get things wrong? What if he just went up and got thrown down in one round.¡± It was a small thing if he got hurt, but then the face of the Ning Hai Martial Arts Association would be completely lost. Thinking about this, Chen Weilin looked at Fang Weicheng and wanted to know what Fang Weicheng would say. Seeing Chen Weilin look at him, Fang Weicheng waved his hand and said, ¡°President Chen, just do as what Shi Ying requires. His time is really tight; it would be best if we could call the Club Master and the vice one here to fight him as well. I believe after this match, the Han Style Taekwondo Club would go back to where it came from.¡± Fang Weicheng was quite admiring of Ye Mo¡¯s strength as he didn¡¯t believe the club master could kick him out in less than one round like this Shi Ying had done so easily in the past. Seeing that Fang Weicheng said this, Chen Weilin couldn¡¯t say anything anymore and just looked at Ye Mo before turning around to make the arrangements. ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Mo stopped Chen Weilin. ¡°Is there anything else? I will do as you wish.¡± Chen Weilin had not much faith in Ye Mo, but after all, he was brought by Fang Weicheng, so he would comply. ¡°Go tell them that if they want to fight me, they better get everyone from their club and fight me together. I don¡¯t want to waste time. And, tell me where that Pu Dongheng likes to break people¡¯s bones,¡± Ye Mo said to Chen Weilin. ¡°What?¡± Chen Weilin was truly dumbfounded now. Before he had thought that Shi Ying was very arrogant for not watching the recordings, but now, he knew that he was truly crazy. Chapter 72 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°What?¡± Although Pu Dongheng could speak fluent Chinese, he was so angry that his accent changed after hearing Chen Weilin¡¯s request. He had been challenged for a month, and no one in Ning Hai was a match for him, but now, someone wanted to challenge everyone in their club at the same time. Pu Dongheng¡¯s face turned purple as he said, ¡±Okay, but he must beat me first. Perhaps after he had fought me, he wouldn¡¯t say such things. I¡¯m sorry President Chen, I want to ask you to tell him that there will be injuries in the fight, don¡¯t regret after he goes in the hospital. Although our club welcomes challengers, not every little prawn can come and challenge us. Now, if he still wants to fight then hurry up,¡± after speaking, he sat down and meditated, ignoring Chen Weilin. ¡°What, the challenger tonight wants to challenge the entire club? Is this real?¡± ¡°What a boss, who is this? Even if he loses, I will still support him.¡± The people at the scene erupted upon hearing this news that had spread like wildfire across the scene as it had immediately excited those supporters with only one thin line of hope. Although they knew this was impossible, it still ignited their fervor. There was no stopping it. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have to wait long until Chen Weilin came back with someone following behind him. That person had an agreement in his hand and made Ye Mo sign and press his fingerprint on it. After that person had left, Chen Weilin said, ¡±That Han said that you would earn the right to talk about fighting his entire club only after beating him. Right now, he is waiting for you on the stage.¡± The boisterous scene immediately quietened down after Ye Mo came in. Originally, they thought that a challenger who could be so cocky was at least very tall and big if not bulky. However, the quiet looking Ye Mo was obviously a student. Many people could no longer allow their eyes to be tortured and left quietly, thinking that even if they were no match for them, they couldn¡¯t use such low ways of pestering them. At least Li Bangqi was nearly 1.9m tall, but this Shi Ying was not only not bulky but also didn¡¯t look like a Martial Arts Master no matter what. Pu Dongheng was also stunned, he really had some expectations for this arrogant Shi Ying, but he had never thought that he would be so young. It could be said that out of all the people that had challenged him this month, this Shi Ying was the most ordinary. ¡°You are the one who arrogantly challenged our entire club?¡± Pu Dongheng pointed at Ye Mo and really couldn¡¯t get his head across. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t answer and just said coldly, ¡±If you want to fight hurry up, I still have other business, I don¡¯t have time to play with you Martians.¡± He could easily tell how strong Pu Dongheng was: slightly stronger than Wen Dong, but if she was fighting with her life on the line, he might not even be a match for her. Compared to that Brother Hu he was going to see that night, Pu Dongheng was a far cry. How could someone like this be called a master? ¡°Martian?¡± Pu Dongheng repeated and soon realized that Ye Mo was ridiculing him for being ignorant, so he replied: ¡°Soon I will let you know what regret is.¡± Then, Pu Dongheng immediately went for a combo kick. Pu Dongheng believed that if he used this combo kick, Ye Mo definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it. He was going to kick Ye Mo up as soon as possible, and when he fell down, he would launch a round of attack. The cheering at the gymnasium immediately stopped. Most of the people at the scene had seen Pu Dongheng¡¯s matches. This was the first time he had used his combo kick as soon as the match started. The less brave girls didn¡¯t even dare to look at Ye Mo anymore and just closed their eyes instead. Ye Mo sneered. From the way Pu Dongheng moved, he could tell that he wouldn¡¯t be able to improve in his life at all. His movements were too reserved, and although Ye Mo didn¡¯t cultivate Chinese martial arts, he knew that someone who tried to kill his opponent on the first attack wouldn¡¯t be someone strong unless he was actually countless times stronger than his opponent. And, this Pu Dongheng wanted to beat him senseless with one move? He thought too high of himself! Ye Mo didn¡¯t even move and just stared coldly at Pu Dongheng¡¯s combo kick. ¡°Oh no!¡± Everyone who looked at Ye MO sighed. ¡°He didn¡¯t even know how to dodge. This was too stupid. Chen Weilin must have gone mad from the losses and found someone like this to get beat up.¡± Pu Dongheng¡¯s idea was good, and it seemed insurmountable to him. Perhaps this idea wasn¡¯t bad for those opponents he had faced before. Even if he couldn¡¯t succeed with this one, he still had other moves, and this wouldn¡¯t affect him at all. Unfortunately, he met Ye Mo. Ye Mo¡¯s first move was to reach out his hand and grab his ankle. The second move was to swing him up and then followed with two kicks on each of the knee caps on Pu Dongheng¡¯s legs. Pu Dongheng didn¡¯t even get to scream when Ye Mo¡¯s third move, a few quick kicks, landed on his chest. The fourth move was the final kick that landed right on his nose. The last sentence that Pu Dongheng, who was shouting in excruciating pain, heard was ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Descent of the Crow¡¯s Butt move!¡± After hearing this sentence, he felt that he was sitting inside a round barrel with countless garbage covering his face. After Ye Mo had walked off for a few seconds, the scene suddenly erupted into thunderous roars. He actually kicked a Han, who was so arrogant for a month, flying so easily. ¡°How dare you act cocky in China? Taekwondo? It was only something that our ancestors in the Tang Dynasty passed into the Han lands. Now, how dare you proclaim that to be your own. Now, you encounter the attacks of our ancestors, and your butt has to turn around.¡± The gymnasium was rumbling. There were countless calls going out or coming in. ¡°Quickly come, it¡¯s true, he really was beaten, and in one move, it was so fascinating. There should be more, later on, come quickly. But there are no longer seats here anymore.¡± ¡°Ahahahhaa, your fault for leaving. God, luckily I didn¡¯t listen to you. That was really a show. One move. What? How to describe that move? Just pretend it was Bruce Lee. Yeah, go regret, no time to talk to you. I need to go see my idol¡­¡± ¡°No I can¡¯t deal with it, I love Shi Ying, I want to marry him¡­¡± ¡°Stop drooling, just look at you, sigh, it¡¯s a bit hard.¡± ¡°Miao Yuan, do you want to die¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°What? He actually won? And in one move? What the hell, why is my luck so bad. I¡¯ve been watching it for a month, but I didn¡¯t get to see this. No, I must get there, it¡¯s too exhilarating¡­¡± a young man who was eating fast food immediately hung up and quickly went out. ¡°Hey, you still haven¡¯t paid for your food yet.¡± When the boss rushed out, there was no one left. Chapter 73 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°That Shi Ying kind of looks like someone from my school, how is this possible?¡± Immediately, a Ning Hai University student realized that Shi Ying had similarities with Ye Mo but obviously didn¡¯t dare to believe that thought. Who didn¡¯t know who Ye Mo was in Ning Hai University? How could he become Shi Ying? ¡°Pfft, keep dreaming, your school? The strongest in your school, Li Bangqi, has already lost.¡± The student who spoke before felt so as well. After all, there were too many similar-looking people, so he didn¡¯t say anything anymore. ¡­¡­ ¡°Master Shi, I didn¡¯t think you would be so strong. It was really right to invite you this time. It¡¯s almost like a dream, I¡­¡± Chen Weilin was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. He didn¡¯t think that this Shi Ying would be much, much stronger than what Fang Weicheng had proclaimed. That cocky Pu Dongheng was absolutely out of his league. Although Fang Weicheng was sure that Ye Mo would be eventually the victor, he didn¡¯t think he would win so cleanly. A tall girl ran in, and looking at Ye Mo, hopefulness glimmered across her eyes, but she still remained calm and said to Chen Weilin, ¡°President, some journalists want to interview Brother Shi Ying.¡± Of course, Chen Weilin also wanted journalists to interview him. For him, the more known this event was, the better, but he still needed to ask for Ye Mo¡¯s permission. Ye Mo heard the girl¡¯s words but waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for an interview, hurry up and arrange for that ¡®Club Master¡¯ to fight me. I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, of course, your things are the top priority, I will arrange for it immediately. Yu Yaxin, push the journalists away. Just say that Master Shi Ying needs to rest,¡± after finishing, Chen Weilin rushed out, but his footsteps were much lighter than before. Seeing that Chen Weilin went out, Yu Yaxin suddenly took out a small notebook and pen, walking fearfully toward Ye Mo, she asking in a small voice, ¡°Brother Shi, could you give me an autograph.¡± Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he took over the notebook but as soon as he had written one character, he felt that something was wrong. He was used to writing Ye Mo and actually wrote the first character to be Ye. However, he just hesitated for a moment before finally writing down ¡°Shi Ying¡±. Yu Yaxin took the book with a blushed face saying thank you before rushing out. She still needed to tell the journalists that they couldn¡¯t do interviews, but her heart was still beating rapidly. Thinking about the admiration she would receive from her schoolmates in her dorm, she couldn¡¯t resist revealing a smile at the edge of her mouth. ¡°Why won¡¯t Mr. Shi be interviewed?¡± The female journalist was very shocked upon hearing that Ye Mo rejected interviews. Although she was only one media body of Ning Hai, who didn¡¯t want to be famous now? There was a chance to be famous, but he didn¡¯t take it. Yu Yaxin saw the journalist was a bit unhappy and hurriedly said, ¡°Master Shi might have another match, how about you ask President Chen later. I can¡¯t make this decision.¡± ¡°Fine, I will go talk to your vice president, and if that still doesn¡¯t work, I will go straight to the president of the Ning Hai Martial Arts Association!¡± this female journalist spoke angrily. She was very unhappy with the condescending attitude that the Ning Hai Technology University was adopting. Just when Ye Mo was getting impatient while waiting for his next opponent, Chen Weilin hurried in with a face full of excitement. ¡°How did it go?¡± Fang Weicheng had been staying with Ye Mo. He knew that Ye Mo¡¯s time was short so he asked Chen Weilin as soon as he came in. ¡°The Hans surrendered! The Han Style Taekwondo Club will leave tomorrow and won¡¯t use that title ever again!¡± Chen Weilin said excitedly with a face full of pride and satisfaction. It was as though he had defeated Pu Dongheng himself. Fang Weicheng frowned and said, ¡°How could the Hans surrender? Their club master is really strong, I¡¯ve seen him before. He is definitely much stronger than that Pu Dongheng. This shouldn¡¯t be.¡± However, Chen Weilin replied, ¡°Yes, they said it very clearly and even signed. That club master checked Pu Dongheng¡¯s wound and looked at the recording. Then, he immediately surrendered. However, he said that it was only temporary. He would fight Master Shi at the same place a year later.¡± Ye Mo frowned. He didn¡¯t have time to fight them again a year later, but since they surrendered now, he couldn¡¯t fight them again today anyway. Seeing Ye Mo frown, Chen Weilin immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with him but he said that I didn¡¯t need to, he would come here a year later, and if Master Shi Ying didn¡¯t come to fight him, he wouldn¡¯t blame you. He just said that if you didn¡¯t come, then it would be obvious who would win.¡± ¡°They lost and yet they are still so cocky. These Hans are really shameless!¡± Fang Weicheng was angry. Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°We can talk about these things a year later. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He stood up and headed for the door. Seeing that Ye Mo was about to leave, Chen Weilin hurriedly said, ¡°Master Shi Ying, today is a joyful day, how about I invite you to a dinner with us at the Ru Wei Tower. Also, a few journalists are waiting outside for you.¡± Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I still have things to do anyway. I¡¯ll just leave using the window so there won¡¯t be any trouble with the journalists outside,¡± he didn¡¯t even wait for their response, he opened the window and jumped out. ¡°Huh¡­ Wait! This is the third floor!¡± However, Chen Weilin had barely enough time to finish his sentence before Ye Mo had already disappeared from the window. Chen Weilin and Fang Weicheng rushed to the window and yet, Ye Mo was nowhere to be seen. Although Ye Mo had left, this scene was actually more chaotic. People were celebrating, drinking champagne and beer everywhere, and the room was filled with happy shouts, simply because the Hans, who had been winning consecutively for a month, had admitted defeat. They could take what was yours in front of you, but making them admit defeat was extremely hard. At this time, Shi Ying¡¯s name had spread throughout the entire university and was spreading outside even quicker. Many people were starting to know that a great Master called Shi Ying had appeared in Ning Hai. The happiest people tonight were those who got to see with their own eyes the match between Ye Mo and Pu Dongheng, but the unhappiest were those journalists who waited for him for a long time and still didn¡¯t manage to see him. And then, there was the last group of people, the morose one. They were the ones who left at the last minute. Now, no words could describe their feeling. Regret was too light of a word to describe their feeling. It was as though a hardcore Chinese Soccer Fan was watching the world cup between China vs. Spain in the finals, and after 90 minutes, the score was 0 to 4 with China losing. Although the referee had called for three more minutes of overtime, because of the disappointment, a lot of soccer fans had left the stadium. Yet three minutes later, they learned outside of the stadium that China had scored 5 goals in three minutes and eventually pulled down Spain from the throne with a score of 5 to 4. But the last 3 minutes, they weren¡¯t there to see it. How depressing would that be? ¡­.. The time was already around 11 pm, so Ye Mo quickly left the Ning Hai Technology University. What he wanted to do first was to treat Ning Qingxue, and at this time, the person staying with her should be already asleep. Chapter 74 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn When Ye Mo came to the house, he found a 30-or-so-year-old woman still sitting in front of Ning Qingxue¡¯s bed, and looking quite similar to her. It was probably Ning Qingxue¡¯s mother. However, she looked really young, and if Ning Qingxue¡¯s incident didn¡¯t occur, she would perhaps look even younger. With Ning Qingxue¡¯s mother here, Ye Mo didn¡¯t know whether or not he should go in now. Just when Ye Mo was hesitating, the woman beside the bed spoke, ¡°Qingxue, you should let go of that case and sleep.¡± ¡°Mom, you can go to sleep, I want to have some quiet time to myself¡­¡± although her voice was really soft, Ye Mo could still hear it with his spirit sense. The woman near the bed sighed and spoke after a while, ¡°The nurse and I will be outside, if there¡¯s anything that you need, just ring the bell. If you¡¯re in pain, tell mom, and I¡¯ll get the nurse to come in and give you some anesthetics.¡± Ye Mo looked at this woman as she walked out of the room and waited until she was outside to rub her eyes. This place had been transformed into a temporary medical place, and two young nurses were sleeping on the beds on the side. Ye Mo waited for a while, and when that woman sat on the bed, he went over quietly and pressed the chakra point of the 3 women inside the room to force them to sleep. He didn¡¯t want someone to suddenly charge in while he was treating Ning Qingxue. After doing all that, Ye Mo entered Ning Qingxue¡¯s room. He used to live in this room before and gave it to Ning Qingxue after she had come. As he entered, Ye Mo felt things were familiar yet unknown at the same time. He looked at Ning Qingxue who was hugging the case and knew that her injuries were very serious, even more than he had expected. He just couldn¡¯t understand why she constantly hugged his case. Ye Mo was still thinking whether he should tell Ning Qingxue that he was treating her, or make her sleep and then treat her when he heard Ning Qingxue¡¯s quiet murmuring. Then, he saw the red phone on her hands, and he immediately realized that she was recording a message on it. ¡°Ye Mo¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I will leave soon¡­ I know that I hurt you, and I regret it so much. I really wanted to see you once before I passed away to apologize¡­ After experiencing all that, I finally know how na?ve I was¡­ I am. However, I finally realized how magnanimous you are, but it is already too late. Besides, the only thing I do not regret is blocking that grass¡­ I only regret the way I treated you. ¡°After reading your letter, I understood how lonely you were. You never had friends, and yet I was still a nasty woman, hurting you again and again¡­ I even used the money you earned from selling your blood to buy a few thousand dollar bottle of wine¡­ but I never thought about how you would feel, I just did what I wanted without thinking of the consequences¡­ and when I finally understood things, it was already too late¡­¡± Ning Qingxue coughed a few times as her face was getting paler, but she still moved her phone closer and continued, ¡°Ye Mo¡­ I don¡¯t know if I love you, but if I still had the chance to be engaged with you¡­ I definitely wouldn¡¯t do it because I needed you as a shield, but because I am willing to marry you¡­ perhaps it has nothing to do with love, and you might even say I¡¯m not good enough for you¡­ but I still keep the marriage certificate by my side. I¡­ never divorced¡­ and won¡¯t divorce in the future. You are my only husband in this lifetime¡­ Regardless if you know it or not, regardless if you agree or not, I, Ning Qingxue, am willing to be your wife and am your wife. ¡°Ye Mo, I still have to apologize to you¡­ I was your wife, but I never took on the responsibilities of a wife for a single day. Instead, I got you into so much more trouble¡­ I was like an immature child, thinking that I knew everything,¡± ¡ª she paused for some time ¡ª ¡°Ye Mo, I will protect you from Heaven¡­ you need to stay well, it¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t even able to leave a child for you¡­ You must find a girl who loves you¡­ not someone like me¡­¡± Speaking till now, Ning Qingxue gasped for some air and caressed the case with her hands before saying once again, ¡°Ye Mo, I¡¯ve never said the two words ¡®Lao Gong¡¯ [1] in my life, I really want to say it¡­ but I¡¯m too embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a blade of grass in the yard. I took care of it every day because I¡¯ve seen you do the same with the previous one. I don¡¯t know if it could be useful to you¡­ If it is, then take it away when it matures¡­ perhaps that is the only thing I can leave to you¡­ ¡°Ye Mo¡­ Lao Gong¡­ are you still well?¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s voice gradually got lower. Ye Mo suddenly felt sour and guilty in his heart. When he had helped Ning Qingxue before, he wasn¡¯t as magnanimous as Ning Qingxue thought him to be. He just thought that Ning Qingxue¡¯s gloomy faced looked like his master Luo Ying, so he was willing to help her. He wanted his master to also have people helping her if she ever was in trouble. And the money from selling blood, he didn¡¯t go for her. Even if he had had more money than he could have spent, he would have still gone there. Wasting was bad, but Ning Qingxue thought that he was trying to make a living for her and still felt guilty about it. It could be seen that Ning Qingxue was a kind-hearted girl. It was just that the environment she lived in, and her family background gave her a sense of aloofness that made her have a distaste toward strangers. However, if you peeled away the layer of her shield, she was a kind-hearted, yet pitiful person. However, she mixed up the feeling of love and guilt. Perhaps she would understand one day. Ye Mo sighed, this had further reinforced his decision of saving Ning Qingxue. However, he wouldn¡¯t tell her for now. After all, his abilities were too absurd, it would only scare her. Just when Ye Mo thought that Ning Qingxue was asleep and prepared to seal a few meridians on her to treat her, Ning Qingxue suddenly grabbed the phone and mumbled, ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m leaving¡­ I¡¯ve been a bad daughter, I already married to Ye Mo¡­ that case is his marriage gift to me, don¡¯t separate that case from me. There¡¯s a grass in the yard that I left for him¡­ if he ever came back, give this phone to him, but if he never does,¡± ¡ª she paused for a long time ¡ª ¡°Then nevermind¡­ ¡°Sorry, I caused so much trouble for the family and just left¡­¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s voice suddenly dropped low. Just when Ye Mo was wondering if he should tell her that he was already here, Ning Qingxue suddenly grabbed a knife from the case and pierced it toward her throat¡­ Ye Mo was shocked and couldn¡¯t care anymore as he dashed in front of Ning Qingxue. There was too much distance, and he didn¡¯t have time to grab the knife. He could only block with his arm in front of her throat. The knife pierced Ye Mo¡¯s hand and was blocked by Ye Mo¡¯s Chi, rendering it unable to go any farther. However, Ning Qingxue fainted because she had used too much strength. Ye Mo pulled out the knife, although it didn¡¯t pierce very deeply, there was still some blood. Ye Mo stopped his wound from bleeding, and seeing that Ning Qingxue had fainted, he raised his hand and sealed a few meridians, rendering her unable to wake up for some time. Afterward, he tried to take the case from her arms; however, he discovered that Ning Qingxue clutched the case tightly. Even when she had fainted, her hands still held the case firmly. Unless Ye Mo forced it out of her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it from her at all. Ye Mo helplessly shook his head and could only open the case in her hands. There were quite a few things inside, Ye Mo took out a bottle of pills and took out that packet of silver needles. He stuffed two heart protection pill into Ning Qingxue¡¯s mouth and, using his Chi, he helped her body digest it. Afterward, he took up the 108 silver needles, sterilizing them with his Chi, and flipped Ning Qingxue as he took off her top. Note: 1: Lao Gong is how the wives call their husbands Chapter 75 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn With Ning Qingxue being such a beautiful girl, although Ye Mo had never seen her back, he could still imagine how white it would be. However, when he finally saw her back, it was almost fully dark purple, showing how hard she had been hit that day. Seeing the wound on Ning Qingxue¡¯s back, Ye Mo¡¯s killing intent rose once again. ¡°Song Family, I won¡¯t let this go.¡± Ye Mo unbuckled Ning Qingxue¡¯s bras, and the 108 silver needles in his hands quickly fell onto Ning Qingxue¡¯s back. At the same time, his two hands kept massaging Ning Qingxue¡¯s body. As his cultivated Chi gradually permeated into Ning Qingxue¡¯s body through his hand, her broken meridians, organs, and backbone began to slowly recover. Luckily, Ye Mo had left some medical pills here; otherwise, it would be very hard to heal her in only one night with her wounds. As Ning Qingxue¡¯s tattered body was gradually recovering by Ye Mo¡¯s Chi, Ye Mo¡¯s face was becoming paler. Initially, he had thought that he would have been able to treat Ning Qingxue¡¯s injuries in at most a little over an hour. But now, it had already been two hours, and he only finished half. Pea sized sweat dripped on Ning Qingxue¡¯s back, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to stop because if he did, not only his previous work would have been for nothing, but it would be even harder for him to help her later on. If only he had a spirit stone or a spiritual recovery pill, even of the lowest grade. Ye Mo felt that his Chi was gradually running out and was dreaming about having such a pill. After another hour, Ye Mo¡¯s hands that had been massaging Ning Qingxue¡¯s back were beginning to shake. Although he felt that the Chi in his body was not enough to continue, he still had to hold on. Despite knowing that he may lose his powers like this, he had no choice. He overestimated his powers and underestimated Ning Qingxue¡¯s injuries. Although Ye Mo¡¯s face gradually turned bad, Ning Qingxue¡¯s skin was continuously returning to a healthy white. The dark purple on her back also seemed to have been removed, layer by layer. Her face was gradually becoming ruddy and the tense, wrinkled skin due to pain, started to relax. Although her meridians were sealed shut by Ye Mo which still prevented her from waking up, he saw from her eyebrows that she had felt something. Ye Mo bit the tip of is tongue and forced the last sliver of his spiritual Chi into her body. He continued to massage her, and after another half an hour, Ye Mo finally finished recovering the last bit of injury on Ning Qingxue; however, he could no longer resist and just collapsed on her back. As Ye Mo¡¯s face touched the soft skin on Ning Qingxue¡¯s back, a faint aroma reached his nostrils, shocking him as the scent immediately reminded him about Luo Ying. He got up quickly and helped Ning Qingxue to tie up her bras and put on clothes before flipping her back around. Poor Ye Mo, he had never touched something like a bra, and a small tie kept him troubled for a long time. He was almost sweating before he had managed to tie it back up. At this moment, Ye Mo just realized that Ning Qingxue¡¯s front chest stood firm and massive, and two round white rabbits seemed to squeeze out which made Ye Mo feel astounded. With her perfect face, it made Ye Mo almost unable to resist. However, Ye Mo was drained and simply rested for a bit before unsealing Ning Qingxue¡¯s meridians and just left her to sleep. Before leaving, Ye Mo packed up the things in the little case and looked at Ning Qingxue¡¯s hands that tightly held the case. He sighed and eventually didn¡¯t take the case away. He didn¡¯t even take anything inside it as well. When Ye Mo walked out of the house, it was almost 3 am. He found a quiet place and rested for an hour. At approximately 4, Ye Mo had basically recovered 70% of his strength. However, due to him treating Ning Qingxue before, his spirit Chi was a bit unstable. However, Ye Mo felt this was enough and thus headed toward that Brother Hu¡¯s mansion. When Ye Mo came, the guards outside the mansion were snoring on a table. Ye Mo casually knocked them out to prevent them from waking up too quickly and went into the room shutting down every monitoring computer. He knew that these computers should be connected to the other computers in the compound, but since he had shut down the one with the recordings, they wouldn¡¯t be able to monitor anymore for the time being. He just didn¡¯t know if there were other monitoring computers. What made Ye Mo curious was that when he went inside the mansion, there was another room with its lights on. Ye Mo walked in a bit and scanned with his spirit sense. As expected, there were still a few people inside discussing something that still weren¡¯t sleeping. That Brother Hu was there but other than him, there was also a 20-or-so-year-old youth with a face that actually looked a bit similar to Song Shaowen. Two bulky men were standing at the door, Ye Mo went over quietly, and with just two palms, these two bulky men silently collapsed. ¡°Brother Hu, that Wang Peng did things well today, with these two little girls staying over tonight with him, Qian Shiping shouldn¡¯t keep finding excuses anymore. I don¡¯t believe that Ye Mo could still run with Qian Shiping helping us,¡± although this youth¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was full of confidence. That Brother Hu nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right Young Master Tan, although Qian Shiping is only so-so, the power behind him is sometimes more useful that a government wanted list. I¡¯m just worried that those few old people under his father would disapprove.¡± ¡°Disapprove? Qian Shiping is Qian Longtou¡¯s only son. Even if he wanted the moon in the skies, he would pick it for him. With his power, he would have ten times more ways of finding Ye Mo than I have. Although the Song Family is one of the five great families, there are still some things that we can¡¯t do overtly. It would be best if we hand it to Qian Longtou.¡± This Young Master Tan seemed to take Qian Longtou very seriously but was obviously contemptuous towards Qian Shiping.¡± After stopping, he said, ¡°Tian Ji is getting worse, he actually got two idiots to take away Ning Qingxue. Not only did they not get the person here, but they got themselves into trouble. Otherwise, if Ning Qingxue had been here, she would have been so much better than those two girls. I also want to enjoy the taste of the prettiest girl in Beijing. What a failure of a person.¡± He even sneered after talking. ¡°I will take care of Tian Ji and his two underlings. They are still regretting in the basement. But looking at Ning Qingxue, she seemed to have some feelings for Ye Mo, that disabled person. Perhaps we can use this to block Ye Mo in Ning Hai,¡± Brother Hu said. Young Master Tan shook his head: ¡°You are underestimating Ye Mo. According to my recent investigation, I found this guy was the typical person who acts like a pig to eat the tiger. Not only is he very strong, but he is also very cunning. If it wasn¡¯t for this, it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for us to go to someone like Qian Longtou. After all, if this spreads, it won¡¯t do good for the Song Family.¡± Ye Mo had finally understood the whole situation. This Young Master Tan should be from the Song Family and was here just for him, and they accidentally injured Ning Qingxue instead of abducting her. Ye Mo scanned out his spirit sense and indeed found three men on their knees in the basement. In the room not far away, he saw two other girls with their hair covering their faces, laying on the bed completely nude, and beside them was a young man. However, these two girls were full of bruises, and it was unknown if they were asleep or unconscious, but by the looks of it, these two girls were the two girls Young Master Tan was talking about. Ye Mo suddenly discovered that one of the girls seemed a bit familiar, and soon he recognized this girl from Ning Hai University and was even considered as one of the top ten prettiest girls there. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Brother Hu, we should get some rest now,¡± after saying that, Young Master Tan stood up. Before Brother Hu could respond, the door was kicked open. At the same time, a cold voice said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rest, from today onward, there will be plenty of time for you to rest.¡± Chapter 76 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you¡­ Ye Mo!¡± The man called Brother Hu immediately recognized Ye Mo since he had seen his photo countless times. He didn¡¯t even bother to think before turning around and throwing a punch. The wind force of the punch was mainly focused in the direction of Ye Mo. Ye Mo knew that this Brother Hu was just as he had thought, a Master, and he wanted to test how strong his power was, so he only threw a punch in response. ¡°Crack,¡± the sound of bones breaking resounded in the room, Ye Mo took two steps back and reached the door. Meanwhile, Brother Hu fell two steps back too and rammed onto the Young Master Tan. With the clash of the fists, both of their fists had bones fractured. Ye Mo¡¯s eyes grew cold as he realized that his power actually didn¡¯t mean much in this place. Although he had only recovered 70% of his power, there definitely was plenty of people much stronger than him. ¡°Yellow Level Tertiary Stage¡­¡± Brother Hu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he spat out the four words. However, since the bones of his hand had broke, he didn¡¯t dare to keep fighting with Ye Mo. He didn¡¯t have the ability to recover bones like Ye Mo and, although he was able to cultivate inner qi, broken bone injuries required about a month to heal for him. Seeing that Ye Mo and Brother Hu were even, Young Master Tan showed a sliver of worry in his eyes as he didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be this strong. Actually, he had never seen anyone more powerful than Brother Hu, and he had even heard that Brother Hu was a disciple of the Ancient Martial Arts. Since Ye Mo was able to block one of Brother Hu¡¯s fist, there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t be shocked over this. Although he didn¡¯t know what ¡°Yellow Level Tertiary Stage¡± meant, Ye Mo thought it was probably how the levels of martial arts were called here. Young Master Tan saw Ye Mo¡¯s power and was about to take his phone out to make a call, but since Ye Mo already knew that he was from the Song Family and came here to capture him, he didn¡¯t have any thought of being lenient and threw out a metal nail casually. Before he even finished dialing the number on this phone, the metal nail had struck Young Master Tan in the forehead. ¡°You actually killed Young Master Tan!?¡± Brother Hu had shock and anger in his expression. Ye Mo smiled faintly: ¡°I also killed Song Shaowen¡­ What? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Brother Hu¡¯s eyes immediately went back to normal as he thought, ¡°Yeah, he had even killed Song Shaowen so he would have no more pressure in eliminating Song Shaotan.¡± ¡°If you can answer a few questions for me, perhaps I can let you go today¡­¡± Ye Mo stared coldly at this Brother Hu. ¡°Haha, let me, Hu Qiu, go? You didn¡¯t even have the upper hand before! Since you came today, don¡¯t leave.¡± Hu Qiu¡¯s healthy hand took out a whip from somewhere and immediately jumped up. The whip in his hand turned into a flurry of images and rushed towards Ye Mo. It was so fast that, looking at the countless whip¡¯s images, Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to go in. If it had been before he had treated Ning Qingxue, he would be able to take on the whip forcefully. But now, although he had recovered 70% of his strength, his Chi was still a bit unstable. Ye Mo understood his situation right now and immediately dodged. However, the room was too small, and his back was whipped. A burning sensation came, and Ye Mo knew that he had shed at least a layer of skin with that blow. It definitely brought out a gash that wasn¡¯t shallow. Seeing that his whip attack had succeeded, Hu Qiu pressed on. He almost turned his body immediately as the hand swirled towards Ye Mo again. Ye Mo had to admit that this Brother Hu¡¯s whip technique was really good. He was forced to recognize that he could only dodge in this small room which would put him in a disadvantaged position, so in that case, he might as well charge straight in. Ye Mo gathered some Chi again and, at the same time, he threw out three nails while preparing to grab the popper of the whip. Hu Qiu was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that someone would dare to even try grabbing the popper of his whip in his flurry of attacks. ¡°You¡¯re asking to die,¡± Hu Qiu sneered as the whip in his hand attacked faster. The countless shadows of the whip made it impossible for people to see clearly. Three nails had shot over, but Hu Qiu had already felt it. He also understood that Ye Mo wanted to trade damage for damage, and unless he retreated with his whip, the nails would hit his body. Hu Qiu sneered, ¡°Trade damage for damage?¡± He actually didn¡¯t take back the whip in his hand, and just side stepped his body. One of the three nails was dodged while the other two hit accurately on the side of his left chest. Hu Qiu took two nails and still didn¡¯t take the whip back. He knew that Ye Mo was powerful, so he took two nails just to be able to land a whip attack on him. The power of his whip was tremendous and very fast too. Not only was he absolutely confident that Ye Mo couldn¡¯t grab it, but he also felt that Ye Mo would definitely be seriously injured after that. That damage wasn¡¯t something that two ¡°mere¡± nails could compare to. However, Hu Qiu wasn¡¯t a cultivator, so he didn¡¯t know something like spirit sense existed. By the time he reacted, Ye Mo had already accurately grabbed the popper of his whip. A strong power passed over, Ye Mo felt his chest pulsed and immediately knew that it wasn¡¯t good. Although he grabbed the whip, the side effects of treating Ning Qingxue had come. He even felt a fit of nausea. Ye Mo knew that he couldn¡¯t hold on for long and didn¡¯t dare to drag it out. While Hu Qiu was startled, he focused the last bit of his Chi and kicked Hu Qiu¡¯s chest. At this moment, Hu Qiu finally realized that Ye Mo could find the real whip amongst all those shadows and grabbed it which made him wondering if he was he a Dark Level Master. ¡°You¡¯re a Dark Level¡­¡± Hu Qiu pointed at Ye Mo and spoke these few words before spewing out blood from his mouth like crazy, then he collapsed and was dead before he had even reached the ground. Ye Mo gave out a long sigh of relief, thinking that today was too dangerous as he had almost lost his life here. He still wanted to capture this Brother Hu and ask him about some things, but it was already the second time that he had overestimated himself that night. There really were powerful people everywhere in this world; it was just that he hadn¡¯t met them yet. According to Hu Qiu¡¯s words before his death, there might even be a level higher than his so-called Dark Level. Ye Mo could feel a fit of dizziness coming and walked out holding on the wall. In the room not far away, there should be the son of Qian Longtou, Qian Shiping, who was assaulting those two young girls. Ye Mo kicked open the room and pulled out this Qian Shiping. ¡°Who are you? How dare you?¡± Qian Shiping was pulled out in his dreams, he was startled for a moment and looked at the weak-looking Ye Mo. He thought of his situation and was immediately about to rage. ¡°The person who kills you!¡± Ye Mo gasped for breath, kicking open the door was quite burdensome. ¡°Kill me? Hahaha, do you know who I am? Kill me, and you will have nowhere to hide even if you flee throughout the entire country. You think¡­¡± Qian Shiping was still being arrogant until a metal nail pierced his forehead. He still didn¡¯t believe as he died that the person in front of him would dare to kill him since his dad was Qian Longtou. However, his consciousness had already begun to be obscured. Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time. He felt that he was becoming weaker and weaker, so he walked into the underground floor and, as he saw three people still kneeling down, he shot out three more nails without hesitation. The three didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were dead. There was still another room with two people, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t bother with it, it was probably Qian Shiping¡¯s underlings. ¡°Leave quickly!¡± that was the only thing in Ye Mo¡¯s mind. He took too much risk for one day. He hadn¡¯t expected Hu Qiu to be that strong, even stronger than he had thought. If that Hu Qiu wasn¡¯t too confident in his whip, it was questionable if Ye Mo would even be able to walk out today. Chapter 77 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Yun Bing rubbed her fatigued eyes as her mind wandered elsewhere. Ever since the thing that had happened eight years ago, she had always been unwilling to return to Beijing, and her boyfriend also left her due to that thing. However, the one who assaulted her was still roaming free in Beijing; even the 7-year-old Ting Ting was taken away forcefully by their family. The reason she hadn¡¯t slept for the whole night was that her boyfriend from those years ago, Feng Rong, came back from America. Eight years ago, after that thing happened, he had never appeared again. Afterward, when she knew that he went to America, she was really hurt at the time since he had left without notice when she needed him the most. However, today he actually came back and requested her to come to Beijing; she had seen it when she opened an email on her computer earlier and realized that it had been sent by Feng Rong. He explained to her that he didn¡¯t even know what had happened to her at that time because the next day, he had been sent to America by his family, and he wasn¡¯t able to contact her again. Now, the first thing he did when he came back was to find her and even had to ask for her email address from other people when he came back to Beijing. He told Yun Bing that no matter what had happened, he wouldn¡¯t mind and that he still loved her. When Yun Bing saw Feng Rong¡¯s email, her first thought was to delete it, but seeing Feng Rong¡¯s love in his words and that she might still have feelings toward her first love, Yun Bing hesitated. She was scared of the person who assaulted her those years ago, and if Feng Rong still loved her, he could have taken her to America, and she would have left that nightmare behind. If she hadn¡¯t known about the misunderstanding with Ye Mo last time, she would have perhaps gone to Beijing, but she felt guilty. Ye Mo had saved her, and she wanted to say thank you in front of him at the very least; however, she had never been able to even catch a glimpse of him since that encounter in school. Although Su Jingwen told her that Ye Mo was on bad terms with a major power and couldn¡¯t show himself. Yun Bing kept fantasizing that she would be able to see him once in Ning Hai; otherwise, even if she left Ning Hai, she would still feel unrested at heart. Another reason she still didn¡¯t want to move was that she didn¡¯t want to remember the traumatic memories. She felt scared toward Beijing from the bottom of her heart. Now that Feng Rong came back, should she go or not? Although she still resented him, since he said that he didn¡¯t know, and the first thing he did when he came back was to look for her, it made Yun Bing feel that she was still remembered. After all these years, she had become a forgotten corner. Although her cold personality gave her fewer troubles, every time she came back home, she felt lonely in her cold room. She would reminisce the small things in her first love. ¡°However, was it really true that Feng Rong did not know what had happened? Even if he didn¡¯t, did his family not tell him? And not a single message in eight years, how was this possible?¡± Yun Bing suddenly didn¡¯t want to think about that anymore. After thinking for a long while, Yun Bing sighed. She eventually decided to have a look at Beijing. After all, Ting Ting was still there. Although she was very scared of that person, sometimes, avoiding wasn¡¯t necessarily the best solution. She opened a file and prepared to write a letter for Su Jingwen to give to Ye Mo. When Yun Bing opened up a file, the bottom corner of her screen showed a news. She was about to close it when the image that her eyes saw seemed familiar. Although it wasn¡¯t clear, Yun Bing still felt this was familiar. She immediately opened the news. ¡°Ning Hai Master, Shi Ying, crushed the trainer of the Korean Style Taekwondo Club!¡± The flashy title and the images below stunned her. She really felt that that person looked like Ye Mo, but his face wasn¡¯t clear enough. And, the name on there was Shi Ying, not Ye Mo. Although Yun Bing didn¡¯t really care about things that happened at the school, she still heard about the Korean Style Club, but she was already past the years of raging adolescents, so she only took notice of it and left it there. She didn¡¯t think that a Shi Ying would suddenly appear in Ning Hai and beat that Pu Dongheng with only one move. Usually, Yun Bing would leave it there after reading it, but this Shi Ying looked a bit like Ye Mo, so Yun Bing immediately logged onto the news page of the university. At this moment, she finally understood what popular was. Looking at the time, it was 4 am, but the forum was still full of people. The top post had been clicked over a million times already, and there were thousands of replies at the bottom. The title was very clear, ¡°Shi Ying, our handsome man!¡± Every time she refreshed, there would be more comments. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll admit, I admire Shi Ying, but I guarantee that I¡¯m not gay¡­¡± ¡ª Carrying the Sh*tbucket into the Dining Hall. [1] ¡°I¡¯m sure that Brother Shi Ying is the strongest in Ning Hai!¡± ¡ª Sitting on the Grave Smoking the Loneliness. ¡°Wow, lemme tell you, I have a personal signature from Brother Shi Ying, get jealous!¡± ¡ª Clear Water. ¡°I was happy I had a place to stand. Shi Ying, I¡¯m really in love with you, what should I do from now¡­¡± ¡ª Who is Changing the Mark on my Epitaph. ¡°Who captured the recording, recording our Brother Shi Ying like this. I heavily object.¡± ¡ª Wearing Underwear. ¡­. There were actually thousands of replies below. Yun Bing didn¡¯t read all of them and just opened the video at the top. The scene where Ye Mo fought Pu Dongheng immediately showed. Obviously, this was HQ recording, Pu Dongheng¡¯s face was very clear, but Ye Mo¡¯s face was always slightly obscured. The fighting scene was very short, within a clash, Pu Dongheng was kicked flying. Yun Bing was stunned, seeing the clip. Although it wasn¡¯t very long, she felt that this person was Ye Mo. But why was it that in the same recording, Ye Mo¡¯s face was always obscured, but other scenes were very clear? Looking at the time, it was already 4.40 am. Yun Bing couldn¡¯t sit down anymore. What if it was Ye Mo and she had missed this opportunity. Thinking about this, Yun Bing quickly got downstairs and drove the car toward the Ning Hai Technology University. It was in the morning, and there were still cars on the road, but not much, so Yun Bing took a shortcut and didn¡¯t see anyone on the road for a long time, and decided to drive very fast. However, a stumbling figure on the side of the road almost crashed into Yun Bing¡¯s car, and from her rear mirror, she saw that figure fall onto the road after she had driven her car past. Although she was sure her car didn¡¯t touch that person, Yun Bing still drove back and opened the window: ¡°Are you okay?¡± The person on the ground didn¡¯t answer, using the dim yellow road lights, Yun Bing saw the blood on this person. She was shocked, did she actually bump into this person? Fearing that she crashed into someone, Yun Bing quickly got off the car and helped the man on the ground to get up. However, when she saw this person¡¯s face, Yun Bing was truly frightened. The person that was laying in her arms was Ye Mo. ¡°How did he become like this?¡± The clothes on his back were ripped, and there was a long gash in which the bones could be seen. His face was very pale, and at this moment, Ye Mo had his eyes closed; he was obviously unconscious. Yun Bing became worried. Although she didn¡¯t know how Ye Mo became like this, she knew that Ye Mo¡¯s condition was severe. She quickly dragged Ye Mo into the car. Yun Bing¡¯s first thought was to drive Ye Mo to the hospital, but Su Jingwen¡¯s words rung in her ears again. Ye Mo was on the bad side of a big power and had nowhere to hide, so he ran out of Ning Hai. If she sent him to the hospital now, would that person know? Notes: 1: Those are the usernames of the people on the forums. Chapter 78 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Yun Bing was sweating profusely until she finally managed to drag Ye Mo into her room. Luckily, it was 5 am and was pretty much the darkest period before dawn. No one in her district got up that early, and therefore no one had noticed her. Although she didn¡¯t know who Ye Mo got into conflict with, she still decided to park her car in the parking so that people wouldn¡¯t suspect her. She carefully closed the door and parked the car before coming back to carry Ye Mo onto the bed. She reached out her hand and touched Ye Mo¡¯s nose, and there was still warm air coming in and out, so finally, Yun Bing was able to rest her heart as she thought that he should be just temporarily unconscious. She got a tub of hot water and decided to wash Ye Mo. After she had taken off Ye Mo¡¯s first layer of clothes, she arrived at his underwear covered in blood but ended up being too embarrassed to take them off for him and didn¡¯t even dare to look. She grabbed a towel and covered it and only then did she dare to help clean Ye Mo. The wound on Ye Mo¡¯s back looked very severe, Yun Bing couldn¡¯t imagine what could cause such a deep wound. Although Ye Mo¡¯s wound was very deep, his muscles were extraordinarily strong. If Yun Bing didn¡¯t see Ye Mo¡¯s firm muscles for herself, she wouldn¡¯t even believe such a quiet looking Ye Mo would have this body of muscles that looked so aesthetic. Yun Bing felt her face blush, and the hand she used to wipe Ye Mo with was shaky. She had never had the experience of seeing a man¡¯s naked torso. Even when she had been r*ped and became pregnant eight years ago, she was drugged and unconscious. However, her family was so scared of that family¡¯s power that with just one sentence, they didn¡¯t dare to allow her to abort the child. She didn¡¯t blame her family because they indeed couldn¡¯t mess with that family. Even now when she thought about it, Yun Bing felt shaky, she was really scared of that person, so she kept hiding in Ning Hai. Even for the New Year, she didn¡¯t want to return to Beijing. The instant Ye Mo had collapsed, he knew things weren¡¯t good, and with his strong will, he forced himself to wake up. However, the person he saw when he opened his eyes was actually Yun Bing. Although he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her, he knew that he was countless times safer in Yun Bing¡¯s hands compared to the Song Family. Ye Mo relaxed and closed his eyes once again into unconsciousness. However, his body was starting to use his spirit Chi to recover his extremely fatigued and damaged to the root body. ¡°You¡¯re awake!?¡± Yun Bing who had the towel in her hands was startled as she saw Ye Mo open his eyes, so she called out in surprise immediately. However, she then saw that Ye Mo fainted once again. Yun Bing quickly carried the water away and went back to the room to cover Ye Mo with blankets before she breathed a sigh of relief. Since he had woken up once, it should mean that he wasn¡¯t in a critical condition any longer. Yun Bing who hadn¡¯t slept for the night also slept beside Ye Mo¡¯s bed. ¡­. When Ning Qingxue opened her eyes, she discovered that the sun was already out, she laid down and didn¡¯t move. Was this heaven already? She didn¡¯t feel any pain on her body, on the contrary, she even felt extremely comfortable. Ning Qingxue gasped a sigh of relief. She was finally rid of that endless abyss of pain. She just didn¡¯t know if Ye Mo was well now. But soon, Ning Qingxue felt things weren¡¯t right. She was still lying on Ye Mo¡¯s bed, and everything in the room was as they used to be before. Nothing was different. What was this? Ning Qingxue bit the tip of her tongue and felt pain. Did she not die? Ning Qingxue who was worried in her heart sat up immediately and once again found out in surprise that all her wounds had healed. She didn¡¯t feel any bit of discomfort on her body, and instead, it was filled with vigor and spirit. ¡°The little case!¡± Ning Qingxue grabbed the little case and checked inside, but nothing had disappeared, everything was here. ¡°Hmm, wait,¡± she remembered clearly that last night, she grabbed the knife and was about to commit suicide, so why was the knife still in the case? Did she lose her memory? This was definitely impossible. Ning Qingxue examined the case and everything inside closely, and she discovered that one bottle had two less heart protection pill; she had counted each and every pill multiple times so she couldn¡¯t be wrong. Ning Qingxue suddenly felt scared, she had been injured seriously, how could she heal up in one night? Besides, she clearly remembered she had the knife in her hands and was about to commit suicide, she even remembered the feeling of having pierced in something before she had lost her consciousness and yet, why was she alright without a single wound? And, why did she still feel pain? It wasn¡¯t like she had died at all. Ning Qingxue turned around and saw on her bed that there was indeed a few drops of blood, but she was sure she didn¡¯t have a wound that bled on her body, so where did this blood come from? ¡°Mom!¡± As soon as Ning Qingxue opened her mouth, the door was opened. Ning Qingxue¡¯s mom Lan Yu rushed in. ¡°Qingxue, are you alright?¡± Before Lan Yu even came in, her voice sounded. She didn¡¯t know what had happened the night before, but she had suddenly fallen asleep and slept all the way until seven or eight in the morning. Lan Yu almost couldn¡¯t forgive herself for her mistake. ¡°Huh, Qingxue, ho¡­ how did you sit up? You¡­ your face! How is it so healthy? You¡­ you¡¯re alright now!? Qingxue, you really are alright¡­¡± Lan Yu already forget that Ning Qingxue had been severely injured and recovered in only one night. In her eyes, it was meant to be that her daughter got better. As for the process, she ignored it automatically. Ning Qingxue saw her mother and knew that she wasn¡¯t dreaming and didn¡¯t die either. She really did recover, but as for how, she didn¡¯t know. After Lan Yu had said all these, she grabbed Ning Qingxue and finally started to think how her daughter got better without any reason? She had been severely wounded, and thinking about this, Lan Yu immediately asked, ¡°Qingxue, what happened to you? How did you recover?¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head, she didn¡¯t understand either. She seemed to have the blurred memory that someone came and treated her last night, but who could cure her serious injury in just one night? ¡°Mom, I want to think alone for what had really happened¡­¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly said. Lan Yu was elated now. Although her daughter¡¯s recovery was full of mystery, she still rather would believe that her ancestors protected Qingxue than believing this was impossible. Seeing that Ning Qingxue had said this, she still closely examined Ning Qingxue¡¯s back before finally being relieved: ¡°I¡¯ll cook some congee for you, you should rest some more, don¡¯t move around too much.¡± After her mom had left, Ning Qingxue started to think carefully. She wasn¡¯t as optimistic as her mother. There was definitely someone who treated her injuries but who could have so much ability? To cure her completely while she was asleep, this was something even the Hong Rui Hospital couldn¡¯t treat. Suddenly, Ning Qingxue sat up, since someone treated her last night, didn¡¯t that mean her top was taken off? She quickly took off her clothes and looked. It was as she thought, her face immediately went pale. Her top was taken off; even her bras were buttoned wrong. Since that person could see her back, it meant that her chest was also seen, who was this? Ning Qingxue suddenly felt her body starting to shake, she would rather die than let someone, who she didn¡¯t even know, look at her body. Ning Qingxue looked at the few drops of blood on the bed, that wasn¡¯t hers, so whose blood would it be? Was it from the person who treated her last night? Chapter 79 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re alright?¡± a voice full of surprise sounded at the door. Li Mumei just pushed the door open and came in and behind her was the still beaming with joy, Lan Yu; even Su Jingwen was here with the two nurses behind her who looked at Ning Qingxue in disbelief. ¡°Come in.¡± Ning Qingxue focused her mind. Although she was still distressed, she decided not to think of it for now. ¡°What happened? Qingxue, let me look at your back.¡± Li Mumei had seen Ning Qingxue¡¯s wound before, now Ning Qingxue suddenly recovered. Although she didn¡¯t understand, she was still genuinely happy. Ning Qingxue shook her head and said, ¡°No need to look, I can feel it, I¡¯m really better. I don¡¯t know what happened, yesterday¡­¡± she originally wanted to say that someone had cured her last night, but when the words came to mouth, she swallowed it down. Although Lan Yu had examined her, she still wasn¡¯t sure and went behind Ning Qingxue. She carefully opened her daughter¡¯s clothes, and of course, she saw that her back had recovered to its previous clean white skin with no flaws at all. Only now was she sure that her daughter had truly recovered. She was so excited that she almost shed tears and thanked God that her daughter recovered in one night. The two nurses excitedly came over and helped Ning Qingxue do a simple check up and discovered that Ning Qingxue was really cured. Other people didn¡¯t know how bad Ning Qingxue¡¯s injuries were, but these two nurses knew clearly since they had been the ones taking care of Ning Qingxue. However, they didn¡¯t expect that such heavy wounds would suddenly be cured. There was nothing more mysterious than this, was it a wrong diagnosis? When Ning Qingxue heard that the doctors were coming over, she immediately refused another check up. She knew her body better than anyone else. She was 100% healthy right now but didn¡¯t want the whole world to know about this. Ning Zhongfei flew over to Ning Hai on that day. He was happier than anyone else for her daughter¡¯s sudden recovery. He only had one daughter, and she was a treasure to him. However, Ning Qingxue still refused her family¡¯s requests to leave Ning Hai and still wanted to stay there. As for the person who treated her last night, she thought about it and had a vague impression. She started to remember that after she had finished recording her will and wanted to commit suicide, her knife didn¡¯t seem to have pierced into her own throat, but instead, it had pierced into another person¡¯s arm, and afterward, she had immediately fainted. Was that person Ye Mo? Or was it that she was thinking about him too much and pretended the person that night to be him? Since when did Ye Mo know how to cure wounds? And even how did he have that much ability? Ning Qingxue suddenly remembered that day when Ye Mo had a stall on the street to practice medicine. Was it really him? Did he really know medicine? If it was him, then the blood on the bed should be left by him. Seeing her mom and the others were leaving, Ning Qingxue called out to Li Mumei. Although she could get up now, and her body condition was excellent, she didn¡¯t want to overdo it in case everyone noticed it. ¡°Mumei, can you help me analyze the blood on this cloth.¡± Ning Qingxue cut off the blood stain on the bed and gave it to Li Mumei as she wanted to know if this blood was the same as Ye Mo¡¯s. Although she couldn¡¯t be 100% sure it was Ye Mo¡¯s through blood type, at least that pointed her in a direction. If this was his blood, then she would know who the person treated her was, and the person who looked at her body would also be him; in that case, she would feel much peaceful in her heart. Li Mumei took over the cloth but didn¡¯t ask anything. If Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to say anything, she wouldn¡¯t say it even if she had asked. ¡­. Last night, Ning Qingxue¡¯s sudden recovery was the biggest thing for her parents. However, for the students in Ning Hai, Shi Ying beating Pu Dongheng was the biggest news. However, compared to these two things, an earthquake erupted amongst the authority due to the murder in the mansion. This was because the people murdered were very influential. One was the Young Master Song Shaowen of the Song Family. The other was scarier because his name was Qian Shiping. Qian Shiping wasn¡¯t anything special himself, but his father was called Qian Longtou and had a title: someone who could shake the ground with a step. If the Mountain Group in Japan and the Black Gloved Clan from the west were influential, then Nan Qing was the most influential in the east. And Qian Longtou was the boss of Nan Qing. Qian Shiping was his one and only son, and he had him at 40. Qian Longtou¡¯s real name was Qian Baihe, someone from the Hu Zhong State. He joined the underground world at the age of 11, and until now, there was a place for him even on the world stage. He had his own private army; however, it was a hired army that stayed in Africa, and he, himself, remained at an extremely grandiose mansion in Africa. Nan Qing¡¯s things basically didn¡¯t need his management. Typically, his henchmen took care of everything and just needed to give him a report. Even the heads of small countries didn¡¯t dare to offend the leader of Nan Qing, but today, his only son was murdered in Ning Hai. This was absolutely an earthquake. Whether it was Song Shaowen¡¯s death or Qian Shiping¡¯s death, it wasn¡¯t something that the government authorities here could handle. ¡­. Yun Bing was woken up by the phone. It was already 9 am. She looked at Ye Mo who was still sleeping like last night; however, his pale face had a sliver of ruddiness. Yun Bing felt assured and picked up the phone. The phone was from her colleague Wang Yu asking her why she didn¡¯t go to the school today. Yun Bing hurriedly asked Wang Yu to apply a leave for her. Then, she used her towel and wiped up Ye Mo¡¯s body before preparing to cook some food; in case he happened to wake up, he could have some. Since Ye Mo was rescued by her from last night, he had remained unconscious. He only opened his eyes once but continued to sleep, and since Yun Bing didn¡¯t dare to send him to the hospital, she didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. She didn¡¯t know if that Shi Ying from last night was Ye Mo. Yun Bing opened up her laptop once again and wanted to search on the news forum of the university. But the news that appeared in front of her eyes almost made her throw her mouse. ¡°Last night, in a private mansion, six people were murdered¡­¡± Last night, wasn¡¯t that when Ye Mo was injured? Did he do it? Yun Bing thought of before when Ye Mo had beaten Zhen Wenqiao and her schoolmate until they became mentally disabled and was almost certain this event was also done by Ye Mo. Why was he so violent? Yun Bing turned around and looked at Ye Mo complicatedly. She then searched the news of the murder again. As expected, on some small unofficial website, she uncovered the truth. Last night, because two young masters of big families took away two girls and r*ped them in the mansion, someone attacked that place and killed six people. Only the two girls weren¡¯t killed. Yun Bing sighed. She was sure it was done by Ye Mo. He liked to fight against this injustice. It was the same with her last time. However, last time he didn¡¯t kill but this time he did. Did he have violent tendencies? Regardless of whether Ye Mo had violent tendencies or not, he was someone who had saved her life, and to her, he had even saved something more important than life. Furthermore, for the event of the previous night, she also stood on Ye Mo¡¯s side; however, she believed that Ye Mo shouldn¡¯t kill; killing people so freely was too absurd in this society. Yun Bing also rejoiced for not sending Ye Mo to the hospital. If she had, then he would have been already exposed. Chapter 80 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Yun Bing hadn¡¯t left the house for the entire day. She didn¡¯t even go out to buy vegetables. She could only focus on when Ye Mo would wake up and kept heating the congee again and again, but he still didn¡¯t have any signs of waking up. If Ye Mo¡¯s breathing wasn¡¯t normal, she would have thought that he wouldn¡¯t survive. She had never seen someone unconscious for so long. But even if she didn¡¯t go out, she still knew that what was happening outside wasn¡¯t trivial as she could see the street full of police car patrolling every so often. She really couldn¡¯t understand who Ye Mo had killed and why it would cause such a ruckus. ¡­ In the house Ning Qingxue lived at, other than Su Jingwen and her parents, everyone else had left, so Ning Qingxue got up and ate something. She was staring at that Silver Heart Grass when Li Mumei suddenly ran in. ¡°Qingxue, you can get up!?¡± Li Mumei was joyful from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Yeah, I feel much better, Mumei, what happened?¡± Ning Qingxue looked at the hurried Li Mumei and asked. Li Mumei then realized that she was going to say something, ¡°Qingxue, I heard that Song Shaotan was killed in Ning Hai last night. The person who killed him also killed five other people; however, one seemed to have a bigger background than Song Shaotan, but I don¡¯t know who it was.¡± Ning Qingxue thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Mumei, do you know who the other people are?¡± Li Mumei shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I have no news of the other people. I only knew from a friend. However, this thing got pretty big, and many journalists came to Ning Hai. I know a lot of journalists from Beijing so I might have more information tomorrow.¡± Why did Song Shaotan come to Ning Hai? Was he the one who ordered people to injure her? Then who killed Song Shaotan? Ning Qingxue suddenly thought of Ye Mo and immediately asked, ¡°Mumei, did you get the blood analysis back?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Li Mumei gave the report to Ning Qingxue. Ning Qingxue looked, and she became quickly excited. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Qingxue?¡± Li Mumei hurriedly asked. Ning Qingxue shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­ Nothing, I¡¯m going in to sit. I¡¯ll come out later.¡± Then, she walked into the room. Li Mumei looked at Ning Qingxue and thought that she had just recovered and might be feeling tired, so she didn¡¯t bother too much. However, Ning Qingxue was elated because the blood type was exactly the same as Ye Mo¡¯s: they were both B type. Although it was far from sufficient to know if it was Ye Mo through blood type, Ning Qingxue still firmly believed this was him. She seemed to feel Ye Mo came back. Was he related to the incident of their death last night? If it wasn¡¯t Ye Mo, who else would dare to touch the Song Family¡¯s people? Ye Mo dared to kill even Song Shaowen so why not Song Shaotan too? Besides, he had the motive for it. Knowing that it was entirely possible that Ye Mo came back to save her, she finally felt relieved in her heart. After all, she had already admitted that Ye Mo was her husband, so if he had seen her body, it wouldn¡¯t really matter. However, Ning Qingxue suddenly felt unrested. If Ye Mo came to Ning Hai and killed Song Shaotan, then wouldn¡¯t he be in a very dangerous situation right now? What if he still hadn¡¯t escaped out of Ning Hai? Ning Qingxue became worried, and now, she wished that the person who came last night wasn¡¯t Ye Mo. Because if Ye Mo really did it, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Ning Hai with the Song Family¡¯s power. ¡°Huh, Qingxue, you¡¯re alright?¡± Xu Wei asked in surprise. She knew her injuries were grave. The hospital even gave out her final days but now, Ning Qingxue stood in front of her perfectly fine. What was this? ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve recovered already, perhaps the hospital misdiagnosed. My injuries weren¡¯t that serious,¡± Ning Qingxue nodded and said. Xu Wei was dubious. Ning Qingxue went to the best hospital in Ning Hai, one that was famous even in the country. How could they make such a serious mistake? Besides, she had seen with her own eyes Ning Qingxue being hit with that stick. Seeing that Xu Wei didn¡¯t really believe her, Ning Qingxue quickly changed the subject: ¡°How come you didn¡¯t go to work again today?¡± ¡°Sigh, why are your tones exactly the same, yesterday, Ye¡­¡± Xu Wei suddenly stopped. She suddenly remembered that Ye Mo told her yesterday not to tell Ning Qingxue, but she had almost forgotten today. Although Xu Wei had stopped her words in time, Ning Qingxue had discerned it and asked, ¡°What happened yesterday? Did Ye Mo come back!?¡± At the same time, Ning Qingxue had subconsciously grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s hands. Xu Wei looked at her hands that were tightly clutched by Ning Qingxue. She knew she had spilled it and had no way to keep hiding it. She sighed and said, ¡°Yesterday Ye Mo came back and looked at the flower pots for half a day. Then, he asked me about you and left. He probably went to the hospital to see you. What, did you not see him?¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly let go of Xu Wei¡¯s hands and mumbled, ¡°It really was him, he¡¯s alright! He came back, so he was really the one to¡­¡± ¡°Qingxue, go rest, you just recovered, don¡¯t walk around everywhere. Xu Wei, we¡¯ll eat together later, her mom and I are cooking right now.¡± Li Mumei saw Ning Qingxue who stood at the doorway and walked over. ¡°Qingxue, why is your face red? Are you hot?¡± Li Mumei saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s face was as red as an apple and asked concerningly. Ning Qingxue was thinking about Ye Mo who came over last night and didn¡¯t know if he heard her words. Thinking about how she had called him Lao Gong, she felt really embarrassed and hoped he didn¡¯t hear it. But now, she was 100% sure that the one who came last night was Ye Mo. She felt comfortable and even a little bit of sweetness in her heart. Now that Li Mumei asked, Ning Qingxue immediately thought that since Ye Mo came yesterday, then he must have killed Song Shaotan to avenge her. Thinking about the events from last night, she realized that Ye Mo might still be escaping and immediately felt worried. ¡°Qingxue¡­¡± Li Mumei saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s face change rapidly and felt more worried. Ning Qingxue shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mumei, you told me earlier that you know a lot of journalists in Beijing. Can you invite one out and let me see tonight?¡± Ning Qingxue wanted to know what happened last night through the journalist as a way to inadvertently find out about Ye Mo¡¯s situation. ¡°Qingxue, you want to see a journalist? Don¡¯t you hate them?¡± Li Mumei spoke but seeing Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t say anything else, she immediately continued, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask tonight. If all goes well, I should be able to get one or two.¡± Chapter 81 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn When Ye Mo woke up, it was already midnight. Suddenly, he felt that there was someone in his arms, and although there was no light on, Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense made him realized that this person was Yun Bing. Before Ye Mo fainted for the second time, he knew that he was at Yun Bing¡¯s home. Therefore, he had closed off all his sense to recover. If he hadn¡¯t done that, there would have been more drawbacks. Perhaps it might have even resulted in him forever staying at the 2nd stage of Chi Gathering. After discovering who it was, he couldn¡¯t care too much. He didn¡¯t even say one sentence before going into a cultivating state. He didn¡¯t know how long he closed off his sense for, but he didn¡¯t expect to wake up with Yun Bing in his arms. But soon, Ye Mo understood what had happened. Yun Bing must¡¯ve wanted to lean on the bed and sleep for a while, but after she had fallen asleep, it was cold at night, so she subconsciously moved towards the blanket. From how she didn¡¯t take her clothes off, it could be seen that she didn¡¯t have a good sleep for the past few days. Although Ye Mo knew that Yun Bing saved him yesterday, he couldn¡¯t understand why Yun Bing would try to find him before dawn since his relationship with Yun Bing was stale. Yun Bing even harbored enmity toward him, so why would she be willing to save him? Ye Mo covered Yun Bing with the blanket and took her hand away as he prepared to get down. Regardless of whether or not Yun Bing saved him because she knew him, he couldn¡¯t stay here. If Yun Bing woke up and wanted to cause even more trouble for him, he would be scared of having to hurt her. After all, she had saved him, and if Yun Bing hadn¡¯t brought him back, then the consequences would have been dire no matter who had found him. This time, he had been overconfident. Although he knew that his power wouldn¡¯t be the highest here, he was still a bit shocked when he met an actual opponent. After all, people didn¡¯t cultivate Chi here. Just when Ye Mo wanted to get off the bed, he found that the corner of his clothes was tightly grabbed by Yun Bing, so he simply checked up on his wound. He had already cured the wound of broken hand bone, and as for the wound on his back, Yun Bing had put some cream he didn¡¯t recognize, and together with his spirit Chi, it was pretty much healed already. He looked at his clothes and realized that the shirt was a bit weird. He even started to suspect if this was Yun Bing¡¯s clothes. Ye Mo didn¡¯t bother to break away from Yun Bing¡¯s hand, he just awkwardly took the shirt off. He suddenly remembered about his bag and wondered if Yun Bing had brought it back. After all, all his things were inside there. His money, his clothes, his documents, and even a lot of medical herbs inside, but those weren¡¯t even the most significant part. The remaining seeds of his Silver Heart Grass were also inside the bag, and those were his most valuable belongings. It would be over if he lost these seeds; besides, a piece of Purple Heart Vine was also inside. Thinking about this, Ye Mo scanned out with his spirit sense, but immediately, his heart sunk as he didn¡¯t find his bag in the house. That meant that Yun Bing didn¡¯t bring back his bag. Now, he didn¡¯t have clothes, and Yun Bing didn¡¯t bring his bag back either. He didn¡¯t even have a cent on him. Ye Mo even wanted to immediately go out and look for his bag. After all, the contents of the bag were too important for him. But before this, he had to ask Yun Bing. He couldn¡¯t care if Yun Bing was still asleep and immediately started shaking her. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Yun Bing was shaken awake by Ye Mo and immediately screamed in shock, but soon she understood that it was Ye Mo and quickly covered her mouth. When she took her hands away, she then found out that she was grabbing a shirt and was the one who put this shirt on Ye Mo. Yun Bing blushed and crawled up awkwardly: ¡°Oh¡­ You¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡± Ye Mo nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you for saving me, I want to know if you have brought my bag back?¡± ¡°Bag?¡± Yun Bing frowned. Last night when she dragged Ye Mo onto the car, he seemed to have something in his hand. She didn¡¯t really look at it and just stuffed it into the car. She didn¡¯t know if that was the bag Ye Mo was talking about. However, since Ye Mo asked about that bag immediately when he woke up, it meant that bag was paramount for him. Yun Bing immediately turned on the bed lamp and saw Ye Mo who sat there was frowning. She had a sudden awkward feeling, they were sitting side by side at the head of the bed at midnight while Ye Mo was shirtless. They looked exactly like a couple. She suddenly thought of the scene described in prose. She forgot who wrote it, but it described this scene, ¡°Midnight, the husband sat up and ignited a cigarette. He smoked, and his eyes were frowning. I know, it¡¯s for his child¡¯s school fees tomorrow¡­¡± Child? Yun Bing suddenly thought of Ting Ting. That family was really cruel. It had been a few years already, but they wouldn¡¯t even let her see Ting Ting once. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Mo looked at Yun Bing¡¯s changing face. But before Yun Bing could answer, he asked again, ¡°Hum, did you remember where you put the bag?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yun Bing suddenly came to reality. She didn¡¯t expect her to wander off. She hurriedly said, ¡°I remember I put some stuff in the trunk, I don¡¯t know if it was your bag since I was in a rush at the time and forgot. I¡¯ll check the car now.¡± She was about to go out after she finished. Ye Mo quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go, just tell me where your car is.¡± Yun Bing shook her head: ¡°You must not go out, they are looking for you everywhere. If you go out now, they will apprehend you.¡± ¡°You know what I did?¡± Ye Mo looked at Yun Bing in surprise. He thought about how she knew that he killed Song Shaotan. Yun Bing rolled her eyes towards Ye Mo and said, ¡°Yesterday morning, six people were killed in a mansion in Ning Hai, and don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about that. I just went out to look for you but met you on the way. Ye Mo, you¡¯re an adult now. Is killing something that should be done? Why don¡¯t you use your brain and think? Impulsiveness is a devil! Sigh, I have no idea what¡¯s going to happen to you, but I know that you¡¯ll be living a life on the run.¡± After she had finished, Yun Bing shook her head. Although she approved of Ye Mo saving people, she still thought it was unfathomable that Ye Mo killed 6 people. Ye Mo didn¡¯t care about the latter part of what Yun Bing said. He just asked, ¡°How do you know I killed? Why did you go look for me? And, how would you know I was there?¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Yun Bing¡¯s face showed some guilt, ¡°Ye Mo, sorry, I was looking for you to apologize to you. I know that you were saving me that day as well, but I only understood when I found the SD card from the camera. The reason I went to look for you yesterday was that I saw that Shi Ying on the news of Ning Hai Technology University and thought that he looked like you. I was prepared to go there, but fortunately, I met you on the road.¡± ¡°Looks like me?¡± Ye Mo thought that he used a layer of Chi to cover his face at the time. They shouldn¡¯t be able to capture a clear image. How did Yun Bing know? ¡°I just noticed his face was similar to yours, that¡¯s why I tried my luck and went out to look for you. Tell me, are you Shi Ying?¡± Yun Bing seemed to have forgotten about other things now. Ye Mo nodded, admitting that he was Shi Ying. He also understood why Yun Bing was saving him and didn¡¯t look for trouble. It was due to that card. ¡°Since you know I¡¯m a killer, why aren¡¯t you scared? Are you that calm with every killer you meet?¡± Ye Mo suddenly asked. Yun Bing was stunned; she now realized that she really wasn¡¯t scared of him at all, she was only concerned and didn¡¯t even think about being scared. Had she always been that bold? But when she was with Ye Mo, she really didn¡¯t feel scared at all. Now that Ye Mo asked, she couldn¡¯t help but to shake her head and say, ¡°I was just a bit worried about you, but I wasn¡¯t scared, perhaps because you had saved me before, or maybe it was that you only killed the people that deserved to die.¡± Chapter 82 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Hearing Yun Bing¡¯s words, Ye Mo remained silent for a while, he had overestimated himself yesterday. He only went there because he was curious about Hu Qiu at the time and didn¡¯t expect Song Shaotan to be there as well. However, Ning Qingxue was injured because Song Shaotan sent people there, so he couldn¡¯t resist but to kill him. This had greatly deviated from his original plan. Originally, it wasn¡¯t much even if he killed Song Shaotan. He could leave Ning Hai during that night, but he hadn¡¯t expected Hu Qiu to be so much stronger than he had estimated and ended up heavily injured. If Yun Bing didn¡¯t bring him back, perhaps he would be at the Song Family compound already. Even if he had a strong background, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave once he was in the Song Family¡¯s hands, much less since he had no background anymore. ¡°What to do now?¡± Ye Mo suddenly realized that he had no way left right now. Ning Hai must be in lockdown. If he had been in the 3rd stage of Chi Gathering by now, then he would be able to leave Ning Hai easily. But now, he was only in the late phase of the 2nd stage. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s silence, Yun Bing thought that Ye Mo heard her words and wanted to go check if his bag was in the car. However, she was suddenly grabbed by Ye Mo, so she looked at him in confusion. Ye Mo shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± The reason Ye Mo didn¡¯t let Yun Bing go out was because, after his injuries, his spirit sense could surprisingly reach out to a distance of 12-15 meters. When his spirit sense scanned out, he found two people in casual clothing seemingly monitoring the people coming and going. Although he didn¡¯t know if this was related to him, Ye Mo still felt that it was better to be careful. ¡°Why?¡± Obviously, Yun Bing didn¡¯t know people were monitoring them and was curious why Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem to care about that bag all of a sudden. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t say he had a spirit sense, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to go down to the parking to get things in the middle of the night. Besides, it¡¯s easy to be seen by people and become a target of suspicion.¡± Yun Bing thought about it awhile and believed that Ye Mo¡¯s words were true, so she didn¡¯t insist. Ye Mo estimated that since even Yun Bing was able to deduce that he had killed these people, the Song Family would definitely be able to find out that Ye Mo was the murderer. It seemed that he should leave Ning Hai as early as possible. After this thing, he could no longer go to Luo Cang. He sighed and thought, ¡°Plans really couldn¡¯t keep up with changes.¡± He still wanted to find a place to settle down and plant his Silver Heart Grass before going to the desert. But now, he couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°You should get some sleep,¡± Ye Mo turned around and said to Yun Bing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Yun Bing thought that there was only one bed in the house, if she slept there, Ye Mo would have no place to sleep. Ye Mo shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not tired. You can sleep first.¡± He really wasn¡¯t, and at this time, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to sleep anyway. Since his plans were gone down the drain, he had to make new ones. Looking at Ye Mo who didn¡¯t even have a shirt on, Yun Bing hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s still a few hours of night-time, and the bed is really big, we can sleep on one side each.¡± Ye Mo looked at Yun Bing in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Yun Bing to say something like this. She didn¡¯t seem like an open person, but he didn¡¯t want Yun Bing to think too much, so he nodded and said, ¡°Fine, go to sleep, I¡¯ll just lean on the bed for a while.¡± He thought that he could cultivate on the bed as well anyway, and a few hours would pass really in a flash for him. Right now, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so he shouldn¡¯t be careless. Ye Mo sat there and went into a cultivating state really quickly. However, Yun Bing wasn¡¯t so stable when she slept which didn¡¯t match her cold face at all. She just turned once and hugged one of Ye Mo¡¯s leg again. Although Ye Mo was cultivating, he could still feel Yun Bing¡¯s body and the softness in front of her chest. Regardless of his past life or this life, he was a virgin in both as an ordinary man and as a cultivator. Although he was enticed, he cast the thoughts away hastily and didn¡¯t pay any more attention as he continued to cultivate. ¡­ A few hours passed very quickly indeed. Ye Mo was still immersed in cultivation while Yun Bing slept very well; the corner of her mouth slightly raised up, seemingly in a good dream. Perhaps after that incident, she had never been able to sleep so well. She felt as though she held something dependable and no longer had that feeling of hollowness from before, so she held very tightly with her hands without the slightest intention of letting go. After Ye Mo had cultivated a big Chi cycle, he opened his eyes and saw that the sky was not completely lit up yet. He looked at Yun Bing who shrunk her head into the blanket while her body was pressed on him completely, and Ye Mo felt that it was getting hotter. Although he wanted to remove Yun Bing¡¯s hands, she seemed to stick onto to him very tightly. Seeing her sleeping so sweetly, he sighed and didn¡¯t try to wake her again. He continued to cultivate to his next big cycle. He estimated that after he was done, Yun Bing should be up too. When Ye Mo entered the next big Chi cycle again, Yun Bing suddenly woke up, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she immediately found out that she was hugging Ye Mo¡¯s leg. She got scared and immediately let go. Although the sky wasn¡¯t fully lit, she just felt there was a hot burning sensation on her face. But immediately, she thought of Ye Mo, ¡°Did he really sit like this for the whole night?¡± Seeing that Ye Mo still had his eyes closed as if he was still sleeping, Yun Bing finally released a sigh of relief. Luckily Ye Mo was asleep; otherwise, that would have been too embarrassing. However, when she thought again to what she was feeling, she realized that she had this worry-free serenity when she had hugged Ye Mo¡¯s leg as she slept which had made her very comfortable and didn¡¯t feel any worry or fear. Furthermore, the aroma from his body was also very pleasant, it even gave her a sense of otherworldliness. Yun Bing looked at Ye Mo¡¯s sleeping young face and couldn¡¯t help but to touch her already 30-year-old face. Although it was still young and smooth, she still felt a bitterness in her heart and suddenly felt that perhaps it wasn¡¯t a good thing to go back to Beijing to see Feng Rong. There were some things she didn¡¯t dare to think about, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t exist. Was Feng Rong still the same as he used to be many years ago? She knew that she was no longer the Yun Bing from all those years ago, she only wanted to see Feng Rong and ask him why he simply left without notice all those years ago, and why he never had contacted her before. But now, she felt this was unnecessary. So what if he remembered her? So what if he didn¡¯t? If something similar happened again, would he disappear again? Was this sort of man reliable? So what if he could take her to America? Perhaps she simply missed Ting Ting too much, but even if she went to Beijing, would she even be able to see Ting Ting? Ye Mo was still asleep. Yun Bing looked down at her curvaceous body, she thought about that day when Ye Mo saw her body and suddenly felt this burning sensation from the bottom of her heart. She started to shake and felt she was entranced, so she quickly left the bedroom and drank a cup of cold water. Finally, she was able to gradually calm down. When she went back to the bedroom again, she didn¡¯t dare to stay on the bed. She watched Ye Mo quietly before making an almost inaudible sigh after some time as she never would have thought she would have sexual urges toward Ye Mo. However, she still had a logical mind and knew that Ye Mo and she were two people on different paths. Whether it was now or in the future, they would have no more encounters. ¡­. Although Ning Zhongfei and Lan Yu persuaded Ning Qingxue again and again, she just wasn¡¯t willing to leave this house. They were helpless, so they could only let her be. Li Mumei stayed behind with Ning Qingxue for the moment, but they needed to return to Yu state. ¡°Mumei, how is it?¡± Ning Qingxue still kept remembered Li Mumei saying that she would be able to invite out a few journalists. She wanted to know from the journalist how the case was progressing so she could know Ye Mo¡¯s current state. ¡°I¡¯ve asked, and tonight, the police department of Ning Hai City will hold a press conference, and one of Jingwen¡¯s friend will be there. We¡¯ll go together tomorrow to see that person, but Qingxue, I feel that this thing is actually beneficial to us, so there is no need to see the journalists,¡± Li Mumei said. Of course, Ning Qingxue knew what she wanted to ask about, but she couldn¡¯t explain to Li Mumei, so she could only say, ¡°It might be related to me, let¡¯s go make sure.¡± Li Mumei knew that it was someone from the Song Family that had died. However, since it was Ning Qingxue¡¯s wish, she couldn¡¯t really stop her. Chapter 83 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ye Mo cultivated another big cycle, and when he had finished, it was already noon. He felt that all the injuries in his body were gone and was full of vigor. Even his power increased a little. If he progressed a little more, he would reach the peak of the 2nd stage. Although he wasn¡¯t there yet, he knew that such a minor improvement on such a desolate place, scarce of spirit Chi was quite significant. He wasn¡¯t disappointed at all. He looked by his side, Yun Bing had gotten up and wasn¡¯t in the room. It seemed that she went out. Ye Mo got up and saw the toothbrush and toothpaste Yun Bing prepared for him and washed his face. ¡°Ding ding!¡± the doorbell sounded. Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense immediately and saw that the person standing at the door wasn¡¯t Yun Bing, but a 20-or-so-year-old girl. However, she didn¡¯t seem that much younger than Yun Bing. Although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Yun Bing, her chest area was a bit more generous. In Ye Mo¡¯s impression, out of every girl he knew, the bustiest was Wen Dong; however, the chest of the girl in front of the door was even bigger than Wen Dong¡¯s. Seeing her look if she hadn¡¯t been that young, Ye Mo would have thought this girl was already married. However, he didn¡¯t have much experience with women so it would be normal if he was wrong. An unknown girl came to Yun Bing¡¯s home, and even if Yun Bing was at home, he would tell her not to open the door, so now that she wasn¡¯t here, there was no reason for him to open it. After all, he was on the run right now. The girl waited for a while and saw that nobody answered the door, so she said to herself, ¡°Sister Bing isn¡¯t at school and isn¡¯t at home either, where could she be?¡± Afterward, Ye Mo saw her leaving and finally felt relieved as he didn¡¯t want this woman to come in; however, he soon realized how unlucky he was because, at this moment, Yun Bing was coming back, carrying a lot of things including a bag, but it wasn¡¯t his. ¡°Huh, Sister Bing, where did you go? I looked everywhere, from the school to here, and I finally found you!¡± This girl immediately screamed in joy when she saw Yun Bing. ¡°He Li, why did you come? When did you come to Ning Hai?¡± Yun Bing replied immediately but soon, He Li saw Yun Bing¡¯s anxious face and seemed to have understood her situation. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s because I have a something to talk to you about, hurry and open the door. I¡¯ll tell you inside,¡± He Li said immediately. Yun Bing hesitated at the door but didn¡¯t open. ¡°What, Sister Bing, you¡¯re not gonna make me tell you here are you? I came from so far away, and you¡¯re not even going to let me in and sit for a while. It¡¯s not like you have a man hiding inside, why are you afraid of opening the door?¡± He Li saw Yun Bing still wouldn¡¯t take out the keys and immediately joked. Yun Bing¡¯s face blushed and stuttered: ¡°Um¡­ He Li, why don¡¯t we talk outside¡­ I have someone at home¡­¡± ¡°Huh, Sister Bing, you have a boyfriend? Then I must go inside to meet him! I must see what sort of person can conquer your distant heart!¡± He Li immediately shouted in surprise. Yun Bing hesitated for a while, she wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know what was at stake. Although He Li was a good friend of hers, Ye Mo¡¯s identity was too special. Thinking about this, she bit her teeth and said, ¡°He Li, how about I present you to him next time, he is still naked at home, I¡­¡± He Li looked at Yun Bing for a long while as though she discovered an alien before saying, ¡°Sister Bing, I really didn¡¯t know you were so open. You¡¯re even sleeping together. Who is this guy? No, make him dress up, I must meet him!¡± ¡°But his clothes were ripped last night,¡± Yun Bing couldn¡¯t find a better excuse in the spur of the moment. He Li opened her eyes wider again and examined Yun Bing from head to toe before sighing: ¡°Sister Bing, you really are strong, how long does it take to take off the clothes, you guys can¡¯t even wait for that¡­ that scene! Oh my god¡­¡± Yun Bing¡¯s face was blushing red, but she couldn¡¯t explain it. ¡°Okay, seeing how you¡¯re so embarrassed, I won¡¯t go inside and disturb your romance. I just came here to tell you that Feng Rong came back. He was asking for your news everywhere, but I don¡¯t think this Feng Rong is trustworthy. Be careful of him. I¡¯m here to participate in the press conference so I won¡¯t chat with you now. Next time, remember to bring your boyfriend and show me!¡± He Li turned and left after talking. Yun Bing looked at He Li¡¯s disappearing back before she was relieved and let out a sigh. She finally managed to trick her to go away. Unfortunately, the cost was to expose her nonexistent wildness and promiscuity. Yun Bing opened the door and saw Ye Mo who stood at the doorway. She was so scared that she immediately closed the doors and said worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re not well yet, why did you get up?¡± Ye Mo said with gratitude, ¡°Mrs. Yun, thank you for what you did just then.¡± ¡°You heard it all?¡± Yun Bing thought about the fact that Ye Mo was standing behind the door as soon as she had asked the question, so he must¡¯ve heard it. However, she also remembered her words and her face started to change. She wondered what Ye Mo would think of her. ¡°Yeah, I heard it all, that was really hard for you, so if there¡¯s the opportunity in the future, I will definitely come back and repay your goodwill. However, I have already troubled you for two days,¡± Ye Mo said with guilt. He was someone who would respect those who respected him more and split his debt and enmity very clearly. He paid animosity with animosity and goodwill with goodwill. ¡°I didn¡¯t really help you, and from now on, don¡¯t call me Mrs. Yun. I feel it¡¯s a bit awkward¡­¡± Yun Bing remembered the time when she slept beside Ye Mo. They had slept together, despite not doing anything, Yun Bing still felt calling her that was a bit weird. However, Yun Bing suddenly realized the implication of his words and said in shock, ¡°What did your words just then meant!? Are you leaving?¡± Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have already bothered you for many days. You saved me, and I can¡¯t stay at your place any longer, that would be endangering you. I have recovered now, and I need to leave. By the way, did you help me look for my bag?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Yun Bing just said half her sentence when she saw the shock on Ye Mo¡¯s face. She immediately blushed and changed her tone: ¡°I meant that it¡¯s too dangerous outside, they are searching for you everywhere, if you go out now, it would be suicide.¡± Ye Mo felt warm in his heart. Yun Bing was the typical cold-faced, yet warm-hearted woman. He had just helped her once, and she repaid him with this much. She even neglected her reputation for him. ¡°Sister Bing, I know that you¡¯re saying this for my sake, but in fact, I have the means to escape, you can rest assured.¡± Ye Mo felt the need to change the way he called her from ¡°Mrs. Yun¡± to ¡°Sister Bing¡±. Seeing Ye Mo change his words, Yun Bing¡¯s face eased down. She stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Ye Mo, stay for another night. In fact, when you sleep at my house, my sleep is also a lot better. It was like that last night, so just think of it as helping me, can you?¡± Ye Mo looked at Yun Bing in disbelief, with her ruddy face, she actually looked stunningly enticing and beautiful. He knew that Yun Bing was afraid that he would be caught immediately after he left. Seeing Ye Mo look at her for so long without talking, the ruddiness on her face retreated and turned white. Just when she wanted to say something, Ye Mo spoke, ¡°Fine, Sister Bing, I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning then. Perhaps that¡¯s when it would be the safest.¡± Seeing Ye Mo agree to her, Yun Bing¡¯s face was beaming with joy. She acted like a little child trying to please an adult and brought out the bag in her hands: ¡°All your things are in here, I also bought a lot of food, and I¡¯ll cook for you in a moment so that you can fill your stomach.¡± Chapter 84 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t like Starbucks and never went there to drink coffee. She disliked the so-called ¡°North American Style¡± and even didn¡¯t like the cake inside. However, today she had to go to Starbucks because the journalist friend of Su Jingwen loved their coffee. ¡°Mumei, Qingxue, this way!¡± as soon as Ning Qingxue and Li Mumei came, Su Jingwen called out from a table near the window, beside her sat a tall figured woman, she was good looking too. ¡°Let me introduce; this is my friend Xiao Lei, she is the most famous journalist in Beijing. She always charges to the front line and gets every first-hand news. Xiao lei, they are my friends Mumei and Qingxue,¡± Su Jingwen introduced for both sides. ¡°Hello, Qingxue, Mumei. I¡¯ve heard of the big name Ning Qingxue, the prettiest girl in Beijing. When I saw you today, I feel so self-conscious haha.¡± Xiao Lei also stood up and shook their hands. ¡°Big journalist Xiao, I¡¯ve heard of you. Last time I was on your blog looking at your posts from when you went to Flowing Snake. I didn¡¯t think I would meet you in Ning Hai so fast. It¡¯s a real honor,¡± Li Mumei was better at communicating and became familiar with Xiao Lei very quickly. Xiao Lei smiled and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for someone who saved me last time, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t even be able to come back.¡± Then, Xiao Lei looked at Ning Qingxue. Of course, she knew that Ning Qingxue had a fianc¨¦ called Ye Mo, and the person who saved her was also called Ye Mo. But, she wouldn¡¯t think these two would be the same person. The difference was too huge. Perhaps everyone in Beijing knew what sort of a fianc¨¦ Ning Qingxue had. How could he be that Ye Mo in Flowing Snake? ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Su Jingwen was the host today. Li Mumei didn¡¯t really care and casually ordered a mocha. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t like coffee anyway, the main reason she came today was to find out about Ye Mo. As for drinks, she didn¡¯t care at all. The four girls who sat on Su Jingwen¡¯s table were all gorgeous. Soon, they attracted the eyes of everyone in the cafeteria which made Ning Qingxue uncomfortable. ¡°Xiao Lei, I¡¯ve also heard about you. I really admire your journalism spirit.¡± Although Ning Qingxue hadn¡¯t been to Beijing, she had still heard about the famous journalist Xiao Lei. Although Li Mumei didn¡¯t know why Ning Qingxue cared so much about the case last night, it should be related to the Song Family. So she asked for Ning Qingxue, ¡°Xiao Lei, I heard Jingwen say that you came to Ning Hai to interview in that case, how is that going?¡± Li Mumei seemed to ask casually, so Xiao Lei didn¡¯t care too much. She just thought they found a topic she was familiar to talk about. She took a sip of the coffee and said, ¡°They still haven¡¯t captured the fugitive yet, but it¡¯s said that the family of the victim already know who the culprit is. They just don¡¯t have solid evidence yet since this culprit was very cunning; before he went in, he destroyed all the surveillance apparatus.¡± Ning Qingxue felt her heart feeling relieved after hearing that the culprit wasn¡¯t caught. For the first time, she drank coffee. There was a faint taste of milk, and the texture was silky smooth. Suddenly, Ning Qingxue felt that this coffee wasn¡¯t bad. It had a lot less bitter flavor than what she had tasted previously. ¡°Song Shaotan was killed, so this time, the Song Family will go crazy. The Song Family is indeed too cocky, so it¡¯s not a surprise that people have made a move on them. It seems that one can¡¯t be too arrogant,¡± Li Mumei didn¡¯t have the slightest sympathy for the death of Song Shaotan and didn¡¯t hide the meaning of her words. However, Xiao Lei shook her head: ¡°The craziest issue this time isn¡¯t about the Song Family, although they are still crazy, they have a lot of descendants. This time, a crazier one is related to another one of the people murdered, he¡¯s called Qian Shiping.¡± ¡°Qian Shiping?¡± both Ning Qingxue and Li Mumei hadn¡¯t heard of this name before and were a bit surprised. Who could get crazier than the Song Family? ¡°Who is Qian Shiping?¡± although Su Jingwen was curious, she didn¡¯t have to ask, but Ning Qingxue had to because it concerned Ye Mo¡¯s safety. As if confused at Ning Qingxue¡¯s desperation, Su Jingwen glanced at Ning Qingxue. In her eyes, Ning Qingxue shouldn¡¯t have so much curiosity toward these things, unlike ordinary people. But now, she was more curious than her, this was indeed strange. Although Xiao Lei had heard of Ning Qingxue, she didn¡¯t really know her personality, so she explained, ¡°The name Qian Shiping isn¡¯t much, but the main point is, his dad is called Qian Baihe, but he has another name, Qian Longtou¡­¡± ¡°Qian Longtou?¡± Ning Qingxue felt this name was familiar but couldn¡¯t remember who it was. ¡°Qian Longtou is the underground leader of one of the gang in northeast Asia, Nan Qing. His influence is so huge that it is said he would have the means to find even a needle dropped in the ocean. But now, his only son was killed. Do you think he would stop with his power? So this thing is quite serious, we just don¡¯t know Qian Longtou¡¯s reaction yet¡­¡± Before Xiao Lei finished speaking, the coffee cup that Ning Qingxue just raised suddenly splattered on the table spilling coffee everywhere. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Nan Qing represented exactly, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know what Nan Qing was. She just didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to get into conflict with someone so powerful. Immediately, she felt unrest. ¡°Qingxue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Mumei asked concerningly. She thought Ning Qingxue¡¯s wounds hadn¡¯t healed yet. Su Jingwen also noticed that there was something wrong with Ning Qingxue. Her face didn¡¯t seem as normal as before and quickly changed the topic: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, it¡¯s too depressing. Xiao Lei, tell us about your experience last time at Flowing Snake. I also want to go there for my holiday.¡± Xiao Lei who initially had her eyes on Ning Qingxue was immediately attracted by the topic. Hearing Su Jingwen¡¯s words, she hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°Jingwen, you must not go to Flowing Snake. If I wasn¡¯t saved by Ye Mo last time, I wouldn¡¯t be alive now.¡± ¡°Ye Mo!?¡± Li Mumei, Ning Qingxue, and Su Jingwen almost said this name at the same time. After Xiao Lei had spoken, she knew that she said it wrong and quickly corrected her meaning: ¡°It¡¯s Ye Mo but not Qingxue¡¯s¡­ sorry, I didn¡¯t realize that the person who saved me was also called Ye Mo.¡± Ning Qingxue returned to herself and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t mind. Xiao Lei, can you tell me about it?¡± Seeing Ning Qingxue calmed down instead, she started retelling her encounters in Flowing Snake, ¡°To be honest, I really didn¡¯t think that Wang Qianjun was that sort of person. He paid 50 grand and just dumped me there while he ran for himself. He actually gave me to a bunch of bandits¡­¡¯ ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t see this on your blog, then what did you do after?¡± Li Mumei also started to worry here. Xiao Lei¡¯s eyes suddenly became obsessed as she mumbled, ¡°At that time, he was like a prince charming that descended from the heavens and knocked all the bandits out. The way he flew was too handsome. His kicks¡­ I can never forget in my entire life¡­ I have never seen someone which such high martial arts skills. I thought this was all TV action scenes, but it happened to me that day¡­¡± Hearing Xiao Lei¡¯s recount, even Su Jingwen and Li Mumei felt an anxiety and longing towards that scene. However, Ning Qingxue felt more and more that the person was the Ye Mo she longed for. Chapter 85 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Xiao Lei, since you¡¯re so pretty, did he want to keep contact with you?¡± Li Mumei immediately was interested. Xiao Lei shook her head and said bitterly, ¡°To be honest, I was interested in him at that moment, I¡¯m sure that was love at first sight. However, I¡¯m not his Snow White. He didn¡¯t give me any chance at all, he didn¡¯t even give me his number¡­¡± Su Jingwen couldn¡¯t contain herself and laughed out loud, ¡°Journalist Xiao, she has the perfect body and the perfect face. Look at this chest of hers, even I¡¯m scared. How can you be afraid that you can¡¯t find your prince.¡± Seeing Su Jingwen make jokes about her, Xiao Lei surprisingly didn¡¯t laugh. Instead, she shook her head again and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand my feeling at the time. At my most helpless moment, someone came down from the heavens and saved me. I didn¡¯t read too much fairy tales, this is real. Perhaps you guys haven¡¯t experienced it and can¡¯t understand my feeling. But, he¡¯s so handsome, perhaps that¡¯s not called handsome, but I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called¡­¡± Xiao Lei actually felt dejected. ¡°Xiao Lei, can you describe what he looks like to us?¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly asked shakily. They were all thinking to themselves and didn¡¯t notice Ning Qingxue¡¯s weird tone. ¡°He looked around twenty-years-old wearing an ordinary light blue shirt. His skin looked very good, and he had a gentle appearance. His eyes were very soft and looked very comfortable¡­ he appeared to be almost 180 cm and doesn¡¯t look extraordinarily handsome, but his face was clearly distinguished and very pleasant to look at. When he smiled, he looked very confident as if he wouldn¡¯t care even if the heavens were collapsing. Hmm, his nose was very sharp, his teeth very white¡­ By the way, I have his photo¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and take it out!¡± Li Mumei said. They still didn¡¯t get a clear image after Xiao Lei described for so long. The only real notion they could imagine would be his height. Xiao Lei took out an exquisite mirror from her bag and passed the mirror while mocking herself: ¡°The photo is here, but I took it secretly last time. I¡¯m already in an unrequited love now.¡± But even if she didn¡¯t say it, they could tell from Xiao Lei¡¯s tone and this exquisite mirror that she really had those feelings. Otherwise, why would a mirror holding a photo be so exquisite? Ning Qingxue took over the mirror shakily and suddenly as she saw the picture, she dropped the mirror. Luckily, it was caught by Su Jingwen beside her. Seeing Ning Qingxue make the same mistake twice, Li Mumei said worriedly, ¡°Qingxue, are you really alright? How about we leave earlier.¡± Ning Qingxue only nodded and still didn¡¯t talk, but Su Jingwen shouted in surprise: ¡°It really is Ye Mo!¡± ¡°He is called Ye Mo¡­¡± Xiao Lei only spoke half a sentence before realizing something wasn¡¯t right. She looked at Su Jingwen in surprise, ¡°What did you mean by it really is Ye Mo?¡± Li Mumei took over the mirror and also said in surprise, ¡°Qingxue, it really is him, why did he go to Flowing Snake?¡± Xiao Lei felt something was wrong and looking inquisitively towards Su Jingwen. Su Jingwen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He is Qingxue¡¯s current husband, Ye Mo, I just don¡¯t know why he would go to Flowing Snake.¡± ¡°Qingxue¡¯s husband?¡± Xiao Lei repeated. A sudden unknown feeling welled up making her face feel hot. But then, she said immediately, ¡°Didn¡¯t Qingxue already break the marriage agreement?¡± Su Jingwen looked at Xiao Lei and said, ¡°Xiao Lei, it¡¯s not surprising that you don¡¯t know. Although her family had broken the marriage agreement, Qingxue still married him in the end, but the wedding was just very discreet. At that time, you were probably in Tibet, and you probably went to Flowing Snake as soon as you came back, so you probably didn¡¯t hear about this. Now, Qingxue is still married to Ye Mo, they didn¡¯t divorce.¡± The reason Su Jingwen said this was to point out that Ye Mo was still Ning Qingxue¡¯s husband right now and make Xiao Lei be more careful with her words. However, she was also being euphemistic. How was Qingxue and Ye Mo¡¯s wedding discreet, it was almost as though they didn¡¯t have one. They just went to collect a marriage certificate. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Xiao Lei looked at Ning Qingxue awkwardly. She didn¡¯t expect the man she secretly admired and kept a photo of to be the husband of the girl sitting in front of her right now. ¡°Um, sorry, Qingxue, I really didn¡¯t know that Ye Mo was your husband. It was because I heard that he¡¯s¡­ a¡­¡± Xiao Lei felt very awkward. At the same time, time, she felt a deep sense of disappointment and unfairness. She didn¡¯t understand why the Ye Mo she had met would be Ning Qingxue¡¯s husband. If that Ye Mo was really the useless person the Ye family kicked out, how could he be so strong and so calm? Even if he was that disabled Ye Mo, how can someone like Ning Qingxue marry him? ¡­¡­ Yun Bing cooked a table full of dishes. Ye Mo hadn¡¯t eaten a good meal for a long time, so she was afraid that it would affect his body; hence she went out today and bought a lot of vegetables. As if having an extra person made the house a lot more lively, Yun Bing also felt much happier. If she hadn¡¯t been worrying about what Ye Mo had done, perhaps she would be even happier. At this moment, she felt that she wasn¡¯t Merciless Bing¡­ she didn¡¯t want to be Merciless Bing. Perhaps it was because no one was able to make her truly feel happy all these years. Actually, Ye Mo didn¡¯t really do anything, but he rendered her a feeling of reliability. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t have a man in her life for a long time. Although she knew that her thinking was wrong, she couldn¡¯t stop her subconscious thinking. She had hoped more than once that Ye Mo hadn¡¯t done those things. He was an abandoned son, his fianc¨¦ also broke the marriage pact with him; moreover, his body had that unspeakable problem. However, Yun Bing secretly thought that she didn¡¯t mind these things and liked the feeling of sleeping next to Ye Mo. It was very comfortable and relaxing. But she knew that she could only think about it for a few moment and didn¡¯t even dare to say it or even consider it properly. She was already an impure woman and much older than him. Besides, there were the eyes of the society judging her. Sigh, Yun Bing wondered once again if only Ye Mo wasn¡¯t on the wanted list yet. Perhaps only she knew of his excellence. After dinner, Ye Mo wanted to sleep early. This was because he needed to run at night and needed to save up enough stamina. He was very grateful toward Yun Bing for bringing back everything. The Silver Heart Grass and the Purple Heart Vine were all very precious to him and weren¡¯t something he could find easily. ¡°You sleep on the bed tonight, and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡± Although Yun Bing liked the feeling of sleeping beside Ye Mo, she was also afraid she would wake up hugging Ye Mo once more. She didn¡¯t dare to sleep on the bed at night. Ye Mo shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m the man, I sleep the couch, you sleep on the bed.¡± ¡°No, your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, how can you sleep on the couch?¡± Yun Bing immediately rejected his proposal. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll both sleep on the bed then, wasn¡¯t it like that last night as well?¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t even care if he slept with Yun Bing. He only felt grateful towards Yun Bing, nothing else. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yun Bing didn¡¯t even try to object slightly. Chapter 86 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn When Ye Mo had woken up, it was already 1 AM. This time was perfect for him to leave Ning Hai. He looked at Yun Bing, he didn¡¯t know when she came into his arms again. She still had a small smile on the corner of her lips, her face was also slightly red. He didn¡¯t know what sort of good dream she was having. Although in Ye Mo¡¯s impression before, Yun Bing was a cold and heartless woman, after Ye Mo had lived with her for a couple of days, her impression of her had some change, and even though she was almost 30, Ye Mo felt she wasn¡¯t even as mature as Xu Wei. She completely used her cold face to conceal her true nature. In the depth of her heart, she was still like an unmarried young girl who yearned for warmth and protection. This could be seen from how she would go into his arms every time she slept. Yun Bing didn¡¯t wear her clothes and slept like last night: with only a nightgown. However, she held Ye Mo¡¯s arms which pressed onto the two balls in front her chest revealing half a globe of shocking whiteness. He could even see the red-bean-like dot since she didn¡¯t even wear bras. Although Ye Mo hadn¡¯t had the adult experience yet, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t understand it. He just felt his mouth was getting drier the more he looked at her. Ye Mo could hardly connect the woman sleeping beside him with that cold teacher since one was so understanding, while the other was so cold. Ye Mo sighed, perhaps this was her way of protecting herself. He carefully removed Yun Bing¡¯s hand and covered her with the blanket. Then, Ye Mo got off the bed. He thought awhile, then took out a pen and some paper and left her a simple letter. Afterward, he put on his clothes and his bag before jumping out straight from the balcony. Although Yun Bing was living on the fourth floor, Ye Mo could jump to the balcony on the second story first before jumping from there. Soon, he disappeared into the dark night. Although there were barricades everywhere in Ning Hai, it wasn¡¯t much trouble for Ye Mo as he didn¡¯t need to ride a vehicle. His Cloud Shadow Step wouldn¡¯t be slower than cars, and on the contrary, he was even agiler. After two hours ¡ª it was already 3 am now ¡ª Ye Mo had left Ning Hai far behind. Ye Mo thought again and again and was certain his identity had been exposed, but now, he didn¡¯t have any way of forging a new identity. He could use the one Wen Dong helped make for him, but the name on there was also ¡°Ye Mo¡± which definitely would attract too much attention. Sigh¡­ if only he had changed his name before. Ye Mo stood at a three-way intersection as he wanted to stop a vehicle. No matter where he went, it was best to get as far as possible. He wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if he kept using his Cloud Shadow Step. However, the cars coming and going on the road weren¡¯t much. Only a few cargo trucks passed occasionally. Although Ye Mo tried to get them to stop for a long time, none of them did. A car that didn¡¯t have a clearly visible brand drove toward Ye Mo quite fast. Ye Mo waved his hand trying his luck, and if this car still wouldn¡¯t stop, he decided to find a cargo truck and get on secretly. What surprised Ye Mo was that this car actually stopped, just when Ye Mo was prepared to go up and thank them, he heard a female voice in the car say, ¡°Xueming, why would you stop the car for a stranger in the middle of the night? Besides, we¡¯re already being pursued ourselves, what if he¡¯s also someone from Yellow?¡± ¡°Dandan, who doesn¡¯t encounter troubles outside? We also have this car because someone else helped us. Besides, we only came here for half a day after getting this car, Yellow couldn¡¯t possibly know so how can he be one of them. Plus, he¡¯s by himself, do you not trust your man,¡± This time it was a man¡¯s voice. He appeared to be already 30 or so, and at this moment, Ye Mo had already walked up to the car. The man looked at him and said, ¡°Come on in Friend, open the door.¡± The woman rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Although the man and woman only spoke a few sentences, he already made out the approximate situation. These two also got into conflict with someone and were on the run, just like him, but fortunately, this man was warm-hearted. They were amidst trouble themselves, but he was still willing to help others. Immediately, Ye Mo had a good impression of him. ¡°I¡¯m Wu Xueming, this is my girlfriend, Yu Miaodan. Where do you want to go, friend?¡± Wu Xueming immediately introduced as Ye Mo got on the car. Ye Mo saluted with his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo, I don¡¯t have a specific place I want to go. I just want to take a ride for a while,¡± he was grateful toward Wu Xueming and didn¡¯t hide his name. Originally, that woman saw Ye Mo seemed quiet and weak, so she felt safe, but hearing his words now, she immediately became vigilant. A person stopped their car but didn¡¯t have a clear idea of where he wanted to go to. This didn¡¯t sound right at all. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Wu Xueming studied Ye Mo in surprise. No matter how he looked, Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem like someone who could threaten him. Ye Mo could tell that these two people were suspicious of him. He didn¡¯t intend to hide, besides they were also on the run, so he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I offended someone, someone rather significant, so I ran out during the night. I just want to get as far away as possible. As long as you take me to a distant place and drop me off before dawn, I would be very grateful.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Wu Xueming understood immediately. The power of the world was always grasped in the hands of the minority. Some insignificant people who offend the significant people had no other way but to run. Although they were also on the run, he had some sympathy for Ye Mo, he only nodded and spoke no more. He just started the car and left rapidly. Ye Mo sat on the back seat, he could feel that Wu Xueming practiced martial arts, but compared to him, Wu Xueming could only be called average. Perhaps a little better than Fang Weicheng, but better to a limit. However, he had no idea what the ¡°Yellow¡± was. This woman did seem to be pleasing to the eye. A fitting dress covered her body showcasing all of her curves, and she had some light makeup on her face making her seem exquisite but not vulgar. At this moment, she was on the seat beside the driver; however, her eyes were constantly on Wu Xueming, and obviously, he was very important to her. Wu Xueming, with his thick eyebrows, looked very bulky and had the allure of a soldier. At least, Ye Mo was sure that he was a soldier ¡ª or had been before ¡ª because he could feel a kind of aura similar to that of the soldier he had saved in the forest, Guo Qi. However, he also had a fierce Killer¡¯s Qi on him which was something Guo Qi didn¡¯t have. It meant that after he had left the army, he wasn¡¯t only doing the ordinary occupation. ¡°Who did Brother Ye offend?¡± Wu Xueming felt the atmosphere in the car was tense and asked. ¡°Someone with quite the status¡­ Unfortunately, I offended this person, and I have no choice but to run. Luckily I met Brother Wu,¡± although Ye Mo had a good impression of Wu Xueming, they still just met each other, he didn¡¯t need to tell him everything. ¡°Sigh¡­ This society¡­¡± Wu Xueming sighed and didn¡¯t continue talking. After a while, he spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m going to Mang Jiang so I can drop you off there, what do you think? Mang Jiang is close to the sea and Hong Kong. You can find your way to Hong Kong or other places easily from there.¡± Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mang Jiang is fine. Thank you, Brother Wu.¡± Wu Xueming smiled: ¡°Troubles are unavoidable when you¡¯re outside, I can only help you with this. You have to depend on yourself for the rest.¡± Chapter 87 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Ring Ring!¡± it was Yu Miaodan¡¯s phone. She picked it up, but no one spoke. Just when she was confused, Wu Xueming¡¯s face suddenly changed. He immediately said, ¡°Quick! Turn it off! Quick¡­¡± Yu Miaodan closed her phone confusingly and looked at Wu Xueming: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xueming?¡± ¡°We were probably geolocated by these people. I think it would take no longer than two minutes before they find out where we are¡­¡± Wu Xueming¡¯s face looked bad. ¡°Huh!? Then what do we do? But¡­ I just switched to a new number, and nobody knew¡­ How did they know?¡± Yu Miaodan had a face full of worry and was pale. Ye Mo could tell from Yu Miaodan¡¯s face that the people they offended were very powerful; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be this scared. ¡°Before you got your new number, you called Dai Shan. It was probably revealed from her.¡± Wu Xueming¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, but he had calmed down already. ¡°How is that possible? Dai Shan is like my sister! Why would she do something like that?¡± Yu Miaodan¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible in this world. Although Dai Shan is very close to you, who could resist their temptation in front of death or benefits? This isn¡¯t the time to think about it now. We need to think about what we should do next!¡± Wu Xueming was completely calm now. Ye Mo saw that Wu Xueming was quite collected and thought of him more highly. When things happened, one need to face it, not complain. ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m really sorry, you need to get off here. Truth be told, we¡¯re also running away. However, the people I offended are much more powerful than the people you offended. Right now, we have been tracked by them, and they¡¯ll probably find us soon. If you stay in the car, you¡¯ll be affected too.¡± Wu Xueming had an apologetic face, but he glanced once at Yu Miaodan showing concern. Yu Miaodan had also calmed down. She had already seen Wu Xueming¡¯s worry, but she laughed it off: ¡°Xueming, what¡¯s there to worry about. Can they stop us from dying together?¡± However, Wu Xueming didn¡¯t feel relieved from Yu Miaodan¡¯s words. Instead, he said glumly, ¡°Sorry, Miaodan, I¡¯m a man, but I can¡¯t even protect my own woman¡­¡± After speaking, Wu Xueming had stopped the car, and Ye Mo knew what he had meant by that: he wanted him to get off the car. For Ye Mo, it was the best for him to get off here. He already had enough troubles and didn¡¯t expect that a random ride he took would have as much trouble as he had. However, if he got off here, his heart wouldn¡¯t be able to rest. He wasn¡¯t some heartless person. When he needed help, he waved his hand, and they helped him, so now when the same people who helped him were in trouble, he couldn¡¯t just pat his butt and leave. Regardless, Ye Mo felt this was unacceptable. Seeing Ye Mo frowned but still not get off the car, Wu Xueming quickly told him, ¡°Brother Ye, hurry up and get off the car, the power I offended is too great. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before they catch up to us, they might even stop us ahead.¡± Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what sort of person Brother Wu offended, I really want to stay and help you. After all, you helped me before, if I don¡¯t help you, that can¡¯t be acceptable no matter what. I think that with one extra person, it¡¯s one more share of power. I hope Brother Wu won¡¯t mind.¡± Wu Xueming looked at Ye Mo and sighed: ¡°I finally understand now why you would offend the local authorities there. With your personality, it would be a miracle if you didn¡¯t offend them. But, I really admire your character, and it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t share a drink with you. Brother Ye, the people I offended aren¡¯t ordinary people, and they definitely can¡¯t compare with a small local authority you offended. You don¡¯t understand the complications, and I won¡¯t bother to explain, quickly get off the car.¡± Seeing Wu Xueming insist, Ye Mo had no choice and said, ¡°In that case, Brother Wu, which is the next city?¡± ¡°Jie Mu Town, it¡¯s a small town. Although it¡¯s only 20 minutes drive, it takes slightly longer by foot.¡± Wu Xueming thought Ye Mo wanted to walk to the small town and rest. Thus, he introduced it quickly. ¡°Okay, then you can just drop me off there. At the small town, I¡¯ll be able to find my own ride. You won¡¯t reject helping me out with this would you,¡± Ye Mo smiled faintly. ¡°Sigh¡­ twenty minutes is enough for them to find us. In that case, I¡¯ll help you one more time. We¡¯ll take the small road, perhaps we really might be able to escape.¡± Afterward, Wu Xueming turned the car and soon drove onto a small road, and even though the size of the path was limited, Wu Xueming was driving even faster. It had been twenty minutes since Yu Miaodan¡¯s phone call, and in the distance ahead, the road lights of the small town could be seen. However, a clear whirring sound could be heard from the distance, Wu Xueming suddenly stopped the car but didn¡¯t say anything, and his face gradually became uglier. Ye Mo nodded as he recognized that it wasn¡¯t surprising that Wu Xueming was scared. He had his reason to; these people¡¯s power weren¡¯t just strong, it was overpowering! They could even find a helicopter¡­ That whirring sound was obviously the noise made by the chopper moving toward their vehicle. ¡°Sorry Brother Ye, I got you caught into this, and you won¡¯t be able to leave anymore even if you wanted to. Since they have already found us, they won¡¯t let you escape even if you leave alone,¡± after apologizing, Wu Xueming didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Ye Mo. Instead, he grabbed Yu Miaodan¡¯s hand and no longer hid the worry and pain in his eyes. ¡°Xueming, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine as long as we can be together. They can stop us from living together, but can they stop us from dying together?¡± At this moment, Yu Miaodan didn¡¯t seem worried at all. ¡°Even if I die, I will drag two with me!¡± Wu Xueming suddenly said cruelly. At the same time, he took out a pistol from the car and passed a knife to Ye Mo: ¡°Use this to protect yourself! Sigh¡­¡± Ye Mo smiled and waved his hand: ¡°No need, I have things to protect myself with.¡± Originally, Wu Xueming felt guilty for dragging Ye Mo into this, but now, he looked at him differently. The enemy had mobilized a helicopter, and there was no way Ye Mo hadn¡¯t realized how strong the enemy was by now, yet he was still very calm. It meant that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. Thinking about this, Wu Xueming said, ¡°Brother Ye, have you ever heard of Metal River?¡± Ye Mo shook his head, he had really never heard of them. Wu Xueming continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise that you haven¡¯t heard of them because you aren¡¯t a part of that world. Metal River is the only gang that isn¡¯t controlled by Nan Qing in the mainland. Although they aren¡¯t as big as Nan Qing, Metal River is able to be independent of Nan Qing, and it could even be said that they are the biggest gang in the mainland of China because Nan Qing¡¯s power range is no longer limited to the mainland but also overseas. ¡°Metal River is so strong because of the boss of Metal River, he is called Metal Mountain and has a title: ¡®Metal Chain Stretching Across The River¡¯, and the name ¡®Metal River¡¯ also came from his title. The person I offended should be ranked in the top 3 inside Metal River, and his name is Huang. You can tell how powerful he is by him being able to send out a helicopter overtly. In the entire Metal River, other than the gang leader, and the second gang leader who never shows his face, Huang is the strongest. ¡°Although Huang might not be the actual third in power, the gang leader rarely concerns himself with the business in the gang. Most of the things are managed by Huang himself, so he has a lot of power.¡± Although Wu Xueming didn¡¯t continue talking, Ye Mo had already understood the gist of it. Offending Huang meant offending an incredibly powerful boss of a gang. No wonder, he didn¡¯t have much fighting will. In this situation, he would at most be able to drag a few with him to his death. Chapter 88 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn ¡°Actually, the thing is¡­ I¡¯m also from Metal River. Brother Metal Mountain is very kind to me and also has high hopes for me, he even wanted me to take Huang¡¯s position; besides, Huang is also interested in Miaodan, but since she had followed me instead, Huang already wanted to kill me. However, if I was really killed by Huang, Brother Metal Mountain definitely wouldn¡¯t blame him since if you want to live the gang life, you will need to have the resolve to live this dangerously. ¡°Now that I think of it, I suspect that Brother Metal Mountain intentionally said that in front of everyone while he was drunk to test me and see if I could survive Huang¡¯s scheme. If I died, it would have meant that I didn¡¯t fulfill the prerequisite to that position, and I wouldn¡¯t blame him for this; since I was the one to chose this path, I should have the resolve of living like this.¡± Wu Xueming seemed to try to ease Yu Miaodan¡¯s worry and tried to explain the situation to Ye Mo as to find something to talk about. However, he had his eyes set on the helicopter that descended in the open ground not far away. Ye Mo sighed as he really couldn¡¯t understand what Wu Xueming was thinking. He was actually willing to be used as a pawn. If it had been him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to be manipulated by that Metal Mountain, even if it meant that he would take over Huang¡¯s position if he won. In Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, Wu Xueming¡¯s character wasn¡¯t suitable for gangs and mafias. ¡°Brother Ye, I beg of you. Later, I will hold them there and not let this helicopter fly while you take Miaodan away. I don¡¯t want Miaodan to be in the hands of that Huang animal!¡± Wu Xueming implored Ye Mo. Hearing Wu Xueming¡¯s words, Yu Miaodan suddenly grabbed his hand and retorqued, ¡°No, Xueming! Even if it¡¯s in death, I won¡¯t leave you this time.¡± Ye Mo also shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Wu, it might not even be possible anyway, look¡­¡± The moonlight was beautiful, and they could see clearly that five people had descended from the helicopter. One man had an assault rifle while the others four had submachine guns. Not only so, but they all had bulletproof helmets. Seeing this, Wu Xueming¡¯s eyes also dimmed. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away no matter what. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t mind the guns in these people¡¯s hands. There were only five people, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. What he cared about was that helicopter. He thought that if he had a helicopter, he would be able to go far away immediately. He turned and looked at Wu Xueming whose face changed rapidly: ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll see once they come over, perhaps they came to give us the helicopter.¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand why Ye Mo would be joking in this situation, Wu Xueming still nodded. He only had four bullets in his pistol anyway, and if he needed to save two for suicide, he only had two bullets for five men, but these two probably wouldn¡¯t be much use anyways. As they spoke, the five had rapidly charged in front of them and surrounded the car. Ye Mo slowly opened the car and got off first. However, he kept his spirit sense on the five people. If someone tried to move his finger to pull the trigger, he would kill him immediately. The reason he hadn¡¯t kill them by now was only because he couldn¡¯t pilot the helicopter, so he needed to keep the pilot alive. Seeing Ye Mo get off the car, Wu Xueming sighed as he also pulled Yu Miaodan¡¯s hand and got off the car. ¡°Brother White Shark, there¡¯s an extra person, what do we do?¡± They apparently hadn¡¯t expected an additional person and were puzzled. ¡°Take away Wu and Yu and take care of the extra person,¡± the leading man said. At this moment, Ye Mo opened his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about killing this quickly, first, which one of you here is a helicopter pilot?¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, the leading man, White Shark, stopped the man who was about to fire, ¡°I am, why did you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, I want to save that person¡¯s life,¡± as Ye Mo finished his words, a few gust of wind brushed past the four man¡¯s eyes as four nails accurately pierced their throat. These common thugs weren¡¯t a threat at all to him, even with guns in their hands. ¡°Ugh¡­ Argh¡­¡± after a few sounds, the four gunmen wanted to cover their throats but realized that they didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise their hands. In the blink of an eye, the four collapsed, lifeless. White Shark looked at this shocking scene and, before he even came to his sense, the AK-47 in his hand was grabbed by the young man who had just spoken. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Wu Xueming finally reacted as he looked at Ye Mo in shock. He didn¡¯t think that someone who stopped him on the road would be so terrifying. Immediately, light shone out of Wu Xueming¡¯s eyes as he realized that Ye Mo was a Master, definitely one of the legendary Master! ¡°Who are you? How dare you interfere with the business of Metal River? You¡­¡± Speaking to there, he suddenly realized that the youth in front of him not only interfered with the matter of Metal River, but he had also killed the people of Metal River. At this moment, Yu Miaodan also realized how strong Ye Mo was, and was in no less surprise than Wu Xueming. Ye Mo turned around and said to Wu Xueming who was still in shock, ¡°Brother Wu, you guys go into the helicopter first, I¡¯ll clean up here.¡± Wu Xueming also knew now wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions, so he quickly held Yu Miaodan and went toward the helicopter. The shock in his heart still hadn¡¯t calmed down. Seeing Wu Xueming and his woman go toward the helicopter, Ye Mo looked at White Shark and said, ¡°Dump these few people in the car and set it on fire. I will count to ten, if you still haven¡¯t done it by then, you will join them in the car.¡± This time, White Shark reacted quickly to Ye Mo¡¯s words. He had already completely understood what sort of person he was facing: someone who could kill without blinking more easily than them. Anyway, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had burned a car; thus, he immediately dragged the four bodies with his quickest speed into the car and ripped off a piece of fabric that he imbued with gasoline before setting the car on fire. ¡°Pick up the guns on the ground and get on the chopper,¡± Ye Mo said coldly. Hearing that Ye Mo wanted him to grab the guns, White Shark immediately rejoiced in his heart. This man actually allowed him to pick up the gun. ¡°Do you believe that before you could pull the trigger, I can kill you 100 times?¡± Ye Mo seemed to know what White Shark was thinking, and his words froze White Shark in his tracks. In the end, he picked up the guns and didn¡¯t dare to play any tricks. Just as Ye Mo and White Shark came to the helicopter, the car exploded, making a lot of noises. Fortunately, this place was still quite far from the town, and although the sound of the explosion was loud, no one came. Inside the helicopter, Wu Xueming and Yu Miaodan had already sat down, and the two were looking at Ye Mo differently now. However, what shocked Ye Mo was that Wu Xueming was seated in the pilot¡¯s cockpit, so he asked, ¡°Brother Wu, you know how to pilot a chopper!?¡± Wu Xueming nodded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not too comfortable with this person driving. I had flown a helicopter before in the army.¡± ¡°In that case, you are useless,¡± Ye Mo looked at White Shark and said coldly. White Shark saw the situation and immediately realized that Ye Mo wanted to get rid of him, so he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I can still help you.¡± ¡°Oh? We¡¯ll see, come in then.¡± Afterward, Ye Mo turned to Wu Xueming and said, ¡°Brother Wu, start the helicopter.¡± ¡°Okay, where do we go now?¡± Wu Xueming saw that Ye Mo had come inside and flown the helicopter into the sky. Ye Mo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°If Huang dies, does that mean you no longer have to run?¡± ¡°If Huang dies, of course, I don¡¯t have to run anymore. The one who wants to kill me is only Huang, not¡­¡± Wu Xueming suddenly stopped talking and looked at Ye Mo. He stuttered, ¡°Brother Ye, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Well we were fated to meet. I am going to help you kill Huang. Besides, I still have some things I need your help with.¡± He was going to help Wu Xueming kill Huang because firstly, he felt that Wu Xueming was a good person to him, and secondly if Wu Xueming had the power of Metal River, it would help him in his escape. ¡°Master, if you want to kill Huang, I can help you!¡± White Shark suddenly said. Ye Mo looked coldly at White Shark whose reaction was quite fast. The only reason he had kept him alive was because he had planned to use him to kill Huang anyway. Chapter 89 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Seeing that Ye Mo¡¯s eyes were cold, White Shark quickly said, ¡°Huang is still waiting for the results, I¡¯ll just need to report later that the people have been captured and then take you back.¡± Ye Mo wanted to hear these words, he turned to Wu Xueming: ¡°Brother Wu, give the helicopter to him, I¡¯ll watch him. I trust he won¡¯t dare to play any games.¡± Then, Ye Mo said to White Shark, ¡°Fly the helicopter back and give Huang a call right now, tell him that everything is normal.¡± White Shark didn¡¯t dare to disobey Ye Mo¡¯s orders a single bit. Perhaps other people only threatened, but he saw Ye Mo¡¯s power and cruelty with his own eyes. He killed four fully armed men without moving at all, and at the same time, his face didn¡¯t change at all. This man was too ferocious, and White Shark was afraid of annoying Ye Mo, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Huang told me, when I capture these people, I am to fly straight to Jing City.¡± ¡°Jing City?¡± Wu Xueming knew, this plane definitely didn¡¯t come from there as it was almost 2000 kilometers from here, how could the helicopter fly over? As if seeing through Wu Xueming¡¯s doubt, White Shark quickly explained: ¡°I just came from Qi Ping, I was originally planning to stop Brother Wu, but I received your location at the spur of the moment, so I came. This helicopter is also modified, and its fuel tank can last for around 2h and 50mins. Furthermore, its speed is much faster than regular helicopters. Since it had already flown for around 20 minutes, it should still be able to travel for another 2 and a half hour. After that, we can refuel at Wang Chuan, and finally reach Jing City in one go.¡± Speaking to here, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Brother Wu should know that Wang Chuan has a petrol station controlled by Metal River, and because this helicopter has been modified, many parts are more advanced, so the oil from normal petrol stations can¡¯t be used. Although it could still be forcibly used, we may get problems on the way.¡± Wu Xueming nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do that then, you can start flying straight to Jing City.¡° He knew about the petrol station at Wang Chuan. Ye Mo had studied the map and had seen Jing City before. That place was close to Russia and was also a borderline place; however, they would still need a few hours to get to Jing City. Ye Mo looked at the burning car down below and thought that even if someone realized what had happened inside the car, it would be a few hours later. By that time, he would have finished his business. It was as White Shark said. After two hours, the helicopter stopped at Wang Chuan to refuel, and perhaps they had already received a message, but no one suspected a thing. After leaving Wang Chuan, it was still not daylight yet. A little over 7 AM, the helicopter stopped at a large private manor. The helicopter¡¯s speed was indeed fast, and Ye Mo estimated that it could reach about 430 to 500 km/h. Before, when Ye Mo had followed Wen Dong to that manor, he had already considered it to be large enough, but compared to this one, it was actually minuscule. Thinking about Wen Dong, he remembered the model and the data that Wen Dong gave to him which were still in his bag now. He didn¡¯t know what it was for and didn¡¯t have the interest to look at it either. Wu Xueming saw Ye Mo looking over and seemed to understood what Ye Mo was thinking, he shook his head and said, ¡°The people here are all Huang¡¯s. He would send my people away, but there¡¯s also a part of people who are only loyal to Metal River and not Huang.¡± ¡°Huang is coming out,¡± Wu Xueming saw a man walk out from a mansion and said. Ye Mo looked at the man. He was around 50, with triangular-shaped eyes and was very obese. He no longer had hair on the front part of his head and wore a big leather jacket, and two bodyguards were following behind him. ¡°Take me down,¡± Ye Mo said to White Shark coldly. During the flight, he was wondering how he would face Huang as there should definitely be people preventing from coming too close to him; he even wondered if he had to go on a massacre to draw him out; however, he hadn¡¯t expected that Huang actually came out on his own. ¡°Haha, Wu Xueming! You actually dare to take an interest at my position and even steal the woman that I want. In order to wait for you today, I didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. For every day that you stay alive, I live a day of unrest¡­¡± a coarse laughter sounded. The arrogance and confidence in his tone were conspicuous. In his eyes, a few elite henchmen and a helicopter with a few AK-47 would be more than enough to capture a woman and Wu Xueming. Huang saw White Shark leaving the helicopter followed by only one person that he didn¡¯t recognize, yet no one else behind them got out. He immediately stopped his footsteps vigilantly and looked at White Shark: ¡°Who is the person behind you? Stop, don¡¯t move!¡± As soon as Huang spoke, the two bodyguards behind him had come up to stop White Shark and Ye Mo. Since he was here, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t be merciful. He had so much on him that he no longer cared. A few nails in his hands flew out extremely fast. The two bodyguards didn¡¯t even mumble before blood spilled out from their forehead. White Shark started as cold sweat trickled down his back. He had seen all sorts of ways of killing, but he had never seen such a simple but effective way of doing so; it was too horrifying. Huang had a fast reaction. He knew things weren¡¯t good and immediately reached for his gun. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t give him any opportunity as the nail in his hands already flown out. Even at the moment of his death, Huang wouldn¡¯t believe that he would die so easily. Even if someone had charged in with a gun, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy, yet now, he was killed by someone who only raised his hand. He only felt dissatisfaction as his consciousness was starting to dissipate. At this moment, tens of men armed with swords rushed out, and just when Ye Mo was about to start a massacre, Wu Xueming behind him suddenly yelled: ¡°Stop now! I will be responsible here! Are you going to rebel?¡± The scene immediately calmed. Many people didn¡¯t know if they should attack, but a few men raised their guns, and before their fingers even touched the trigger, they were killed by Ye Mo. Wu Xueming still had some authority. Other than a few of Huang¡¯s loyal followers, most of the people were still only loyal to Metal River. As for who took over after Huang¡¯s death, they didn¡¯t really care. They also knew about the fighting between Huang and Wu Xueming; they had seen too much of these fights already. The day that Wu Xueming killed Huang, Metal Mountain passed down his words allowing Wu Xueming to take over. At the same time, Wu Xueming¡¯s men also came back allowing him to fully stabilize his position. ¡­. In a grandiloquent mansion in Hong Kong, a middle-aged man sat on the master chair. Opposite from him was a 50-or-so-year-old Taoist, and the two were tasting some tea. The middle-aged man was the big boss of Metal River, Metal Mountain, and if he hadn¡¯t said anything, perhaps no one would know that the second in command of Metal River was a Taoist. The Taoist who sat next to Metal Mountain was the second in command, the Master, Xian Daorem[1]. His powers were significantly higher than Metal Mountain, but he didn¡¯t have that much desire for power and put most of his time and energy on cultivation. Unless there were major affairs in the gang, he usually wouldn¡¯t show himself. Similarly, no one knew that the reason Nang Qing didn¡¯t touch Metal River at all was nothing related to Metal River¡¯s personal power, but because of this Xian Daoren. ¡°This Wu Xueming is not bad, your step was right,¡± after sipping some tea, the Taoist opposite said. Metal Mountain contemplated for a moment before saying, ¡°I thought that Wu Xueming could only at most survive Huang¡¯s pursuit. When I heard that he had taken a woman with him, I didn¡¯t even have any hope that he could survive, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be actually able to take out Huang. Huang has really been regressing these few years, and Metal River need some fresh blood. I just hope that this Wu Xueming won¡¯t disappoint me; otherwise, he will be the next Huang.¡± When he talked about these matters, Metal Mountain didn¡¯t have any emotional changes, it was as if this was naturally so. After a while, Metal Mountain continued, ¡°I heard that Qian Baihe was recently on a rampage because of the death of his only son. But he¡¯d best not touch our Metal River; otherwise, we won¡¯t let this go easily.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯m about to breakthrough. I just came out this time to have a stroll so that I can focus on breaking through. Once I reach the Earth Stage, I will go meet this Qian Longtou. I believe he is a man who understands reality,¡± Xian Daoren¡¯s tone was very calm but had an undeniable coldness. Notes: 1: Daoren is an honorific for the people who practice Tao. Chapter 90 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Yun Bing had a beauty sleep. When she woke up, she suddenly thought of something and subconsciously reached out her hand to grab, but it was empty. He had left. Yun Bing suddenly felt that she had lost something, and even though she knew that Ye Mo was leaving today, she didn¡¯t expect to leave without a farewell. However, she found a letter for her beside the bed. ¡°Sister Bing, thank you for saving my life. I¡¯ll come back for you one day, I¡¯m leaving now. Ye Mo.¡± Reading the words in her hands, Yun Bing suddenly felt relieved. If he said that he would come back for her, he definitely would. Although she didn¡¯t have deeper feelings for Ye Mo, she just liked the feeling of staying with him and started wondering if she had been too lonely, but immediately, Yun Bing couldn¡¯t help but worry about Ye Mo¡¯s safety. ¡­.. ¡°What? You killed Qian Longtou¡¯s only son! No wonder Nan Qing went crazy recently¡­ His people are everywhere, and some had even come to our place, but because our boss didn¡¯t say anything, we didn¡¯t dare to start fights with them. I really didn¡¯t think that the one who had killed Qian Shiping was you,¡± hearing that Ye Mo had killed Qian Shiping, Wu Xueming was very shocked and couldn¡¯t calm himself even after a long time. Wu Xueming was elated after taking control of Huang¡¯s position and especially about being able to live forever with Yu Miaodan; however, after hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, he could only be shocked. Who was Qian Longtou? He was someone who had a proper army and was even more powerful than the leaders of some countries. He could do things however he liked! Could country leaders do that? And, Qian Longtou only had one son, and everyone knew this. Regardless of the underground society or the government authority, they would all focus on him; however, Ye Mo had actually killed him. Ye Mo looked very calmly at Wu Xueming. As soon as Wu Xueming showed any signs that he didn¡¯t dare to shelter him anymore, he would leave. He would eventually find a place where he could go. The reason he helped Wu Xueming was partly because he wanted Wu Xueming to help him for the time being. After all, his power was still too low, but as soon as he reached the 3rd stage, even if Qian Longtou didn¡¯t come for him, he would look for him. He wasn¡¯t someone who could be hunted without consequence. Those who hunted him would eventually be hunted back by him. ¡°Brother Ye, originally, I was planning to invite you to join Metal River, but now, it seems that this plan is implausible. If you really joined Metal River, this would not only harm you but also Metal River.¡± Wu Xueming had finally calmed down. Ye Mo nodded. Anyway, even without the incident with Qian Longtou, he still wouldn¡¯t join metal river; that life didn¡¯t suit him. After staying silent for a while, Wu Xueming said, ¡°I can help you get a new identity, but you also need to change your face and find a place to hide for a while. This isn¡¯t something that can be solved by going overseas.¡± Ye Mo learned the might of Qian Longtou from Wu Xueming, and since he had killed his only son, as soon as Qian Longtou would learn that he was the killer, only the craziest of revenge awaited him. Ever since he came here, Ye Mo had never felt such an urge to raise his power. He knew that if he didn¡¯t hurry and get stronger, he would be devoured completely based on the things he had done. Right now, he only had two ways of getting stronger. One was to immediately plant the Silver Heart Grass, and the second was to go look for Purple Heart Vine in the desert, which required luck. Comparatively, the Silver Heart Grass was more reliable; however, it needed two years to mature, and Ye Mo couldn¡¯t wait for that long. If he didn¡¯t reach the 3rd stage as quick as possible, perhaps his body would have disappeared after two years. He had made up his mind, he would find a proper place first and plant the Silver Heart Grass, then, he would immediately go to the desert. Both of these things couldn¡¯t wait. When he reached the 3rd stage of Chi Gathering, he would personally greet this Qian Longtou and tell him in front of his face that he killed his son. But what could Qian Longtou do? This hunt made him extremely annoyed. Whether it was the Song Family or Nan Qing, he felt extremely unhappy. After all, he was a cultivator, but he was hunted by mortals and had no choice but to run. This wasn¡¯t something he could accept. However, Wu Xueming didn¡¯t disappoint him, he really was a good friend he could depend on. Although he knew that hiding Ye Mo¡¯s identity might cause a lot of trouble for him in the future, Wu Xueming still didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Without Ye Mo, he would¡¯ve been long dead, so he didn¡¯t even tell Yu Miaodan about Ye Mo¡¯s identity. Wu Xueming helped Ye Mo create a new identity. The name was Mo Ye, and in order to prevent recognition, Ye Mo drew a mark on his face; it looked a bit ugly, but the image on the passport had this mark. He was forced to do this because Nan Qing¡¯s power was too great and seeped into almost every hole. Meanwhile, Ye Mo still wanted to find a stable place to grow his Silver Heart Grass and didn¡¯t want to be discovered while he was planting it; that was too important to him. The weather in Jing City was too cold which wasn¡¯t suitable for growing a Silver Heart Grass, and besides, it was easy to catch attention staying directly there. Ye Mo took out some of the soil from his house he had grabbed before and asked Wu Xueming to help him get it analyzed. The results showed that parts of the southern cities were fine, but not all of them, while most of the northern cities and other places couldn¡¯t support the growth of a Silver Heart Grass. At last, Ye Mo finally decided and picked Luo Cang in the Jiang Nan Province which was neighboring Shanghai, one of the big city with almost 5 million in population. The reason Ye Mo chose Luo Cang this time was irrelevant to Chi Wanqing. It was because the earth there had the most similarities to the earth he brought for analysis, and also, pretty much all the underground world was governed by Metal River under Wu Xueming. Another reason was that there was a flight straight to Dakumile, and from there, he could go straight to the desert. A week later, Ye Mo left Jing City for Luo Cang with his new identity. Although Wu Xueming had a lot of power in Jing City, Ye Mo still chose to take the train as he didn¡¯t want to raise a sliver of suspicion toward him. It wasn¡¯t because he was scared, but because his time was really short, and he didn¡¯t have the time to fight with these people. Ye Mo chose a compartment seat since he didn¡¯t take the money Wu Xueming gave to him. For Ye Mo, he helped Wu Xueming and Wu Xueming helped him, so the two were friends now but just friends. If he took Wu Xueming¡¯s money, he would feel that he owed him and didn¡¯t like that feeling. Besides, Ye Mo had still around 50 thousand dollars in his bag. There wasn¡¯t a direct train from Jing City to Luo Cang, so Ye Mo took the train to Zheng state first and changed train from there to Luo Cang. When Ye Mo got on the train, his compartment wasn¡¯t full; only two people including him. It was a woman in her 40¡¯s, she looked astute but was obviously tired as she didn¡¯t even say a word before falling asleep. Ye Mo thought that this woman was too careless. No matter how tired she was, she had to at least stay alerted since there might be some thieves on the train However, there was only Ye Mo and her now. Of course, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to steal from a woman. Even if she had a million USD on her, he wouldn¡¯t even look at it. He found a seat and closed his eyes to meditate. At the same time, he thought about how to settle down once he arrived at Luo Cang and wondered if he should find a job first or rent a house. Chapter 91 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ye Mo was sure that when he arrived at Luo Cang, he would need to find a proper place to grow his Silver Heart Grass, and until it was fully grown, he would not only waste time but also raise suspicion if he watched it germinate every day. Besides, although he had tens of thousands of dollars, that money would be gone soon enough as he would buy food and medicine. When the train arrived at the Shen Yang Station, another two people came in and, the four people compartment was filled immediately. One of them was a middle-aged man in his 30s with a black bag in his hands. He had very dodgy eyes as he scanned the compartment and noticed the woman sleeping, so he smiled and greeted Ye Mo, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jin Jibing, and I¡¯m going to Beijing, how should I call you, friend?¡± ¡°Mo Ye,¡± Ye Mo¡¯s words were very simple as he didn¡¯t really like talking to strangers. This was his habit after long years of cultivation. Also, he didn¡¯t particularly like Jin Jibing¡¯s dodgy eyes. At this moment, the woman in her 40s also woke up and sat on the bed. Jin Jibing seemed to feel that Ye Mo didn¡¯t like to talk much, so he immediately greeted the woman. After a little nap, this woman became more spirited. However, she was quite talkative, and soon they started to talk about everything. Ye Mo heard that this woman was called Wang Yan and was going to Beijing too; however, she had also some business in Shen Yang. He was no longer interested in their conversation and looked at the other person who came. This was a young man in his 20s who was wearing very ordinary clothes, he even had a few patches on his pants meaning that his economic condition wasn¡¯t too good. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know why he would buy a bed ticket. However, this youth seemed scared of something, and once he came in, he went to his bed and no longer talked. He just clutched his bag tightly. Seeing his vigilant attitude, Yr Mo thought that he was more experienced than that woman in her 40s. ¡°Little brother, do you have gold in your bag. Haha, I see you¡¯re very alert. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re all strangers, but you just need to be careful, there is no need to hug your bag this tightly,¡± Jin Jibing talked with the woman for a while and suddenly looked at that innocent youth, joking with him. ¡°No, no gold, just some tools to cure illness¡­¡± this innocent youth didn¡¯t seem to expect that someone would talk to him and immediately stuttered. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you were a doctor, excuse my rudeness before, what¡¯s your surname?¡± seeing the youth¡¯s anxiety, Jin Jibing asked once again; however, his tone wasn¡¯t contemptuous. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Erhu, my medical skills were passed down from my ancestors¡­¡± the anxiousness in Yu Erhu¡¯s tone was still obvious, showing that it was his first time leaving his home. ¡°Uh¡­ I really couldn¡¯t tell you were a doctor, where do you plan to go?¡± Wang Yan¡¯s tone was obviously suspicious toward Yu Erhu being a doctor; however, she wasn¡¯t straightforward about it. Yu Erhu blushed more after being asked like that by Wang Yan, he mumbled, ¡°I got a ticket to Zheng State, so I¡¯m going there to have a look.¡± Ye Mo had already understood that this Yu Erhu had never left home before and probably didn¡¯t even know where he got the ticket to Zheng State. Although he didn¡¯t know what Yu Erhu¡¯s medical skills were like, he could imagine that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive properly there. Perhaps, he may even end up begging in the streets. However, Yu Erhu gave Ye Mo a good idea. If he started a clinic in Luo Cang and hired this innocent and honest looking Yu Erhu to help, he would have time to cultivate and grow his Silver Heart Grass. The most important point was that when he left Luo Cang, Yu Erhu would be able to look after it. Hearing Yu Erhu¡¯s words, both Jin Jibing and Wang Yan obviously didn¡¯t believe him, so they quickly lost interest in him; however, Ye Mo¡¯s interest for Yu Erhu had picked. Seeing that Ye Mo chatted a bit with Yu Erhu before he stopped and closed his eyes to sleep, Yu Jibing suddenly took out a magazine from his bag and a pair of glasses. However, Ye Mo was alert. When this Jin Jibing walked in, the way his eyes moved around didn¡¯t seem like he was short sighted. What would he take out glasses for now? Ye Mo closed his eyes and didn¡¯t pay attention to him anymore, but he kept his spirit sense scanning Jin Jibing constantly. After not long, Jin Jibing no longer looked at the magazine and scanned his eyes toward Ye Mo and Wang Yan¡¯s bags. When he looked toward Ye Mo¡¯s bag, there seemed to be joy on his face. Of course, Ye Mo knew that he had tens of thousands of dollars in his bag, and with Jin Jibing showing such complexion, it meant that he had realized what was in his bag. Ye Mo was quite surprised, how did he know he had money in his bag? Did he have spirit sense too? But soon, Ye Mo figure it out that Jin Jibing didn¡¯t have spirit sense, but there was definitely something with his glasses. It was probably some infrared scanner or something that allowed him to see through things. It was already 10 pm at night, and Ye Mo pretended to be sleeping. He wanted to know who¡¯s bag Jin Jibing would try to steal first. However, he thought that he might probably be his target first because he had the most cash. If only he had a storage ring, he wouldn¡¯t have so much trouble¡­ As expected, Jin Jibing brought his bag over to Ye Mo¡¯s side not long after Ye Mo fell asleep. He reached out his hand and opened his bag stuffing all the cash inside his bag. Ye Mo sneered and didn¡¯t stop him. He knew that these thieves would take everything. He didn¡¯t need to get angry. He just used the blanket to cover his hands and at the same time took back the money Jin Jibing stole from him. Then, he also took everything other than Jin Jibing¡¯s clothes from his bag. He had spirit sense, so it was as clear as using his eyes. Yu Erhu had fallen asleep already, but Wang Yan had obviously noticed Jin Jibing¡¯s movement. However, Jin Jibing turned around and glared at her. She was so frightened that she immediately held her mouth with her hands, not daring to make a noise. At this time, the horn sounded, they had arrived at a station. Jin Jibing had already taken everything and grabbed the bag as he was ready to leave. At this moment, a girl in her 20¡¯s walked past the compartment and saw Jin Jibing¡¯s movement. She immediately knew that he was a thief but more importantly, the victim was still asleep. The girl saw the thief and immediately yelled, yet Jin Jibing grabbed his bag and didn¡¯t care if other people found out as he dashed out of the carriage of the train. ¡°Argh, that thief stole your things, and you¡¯re still sleeping!¡± This girl saw Jin Jibing run away and was sure that Ye Mo¡¯s possession had been stolen, so she reminded Ye Mo loudly. Ye Mo opened his eyes and saw this extremely worried girl and realized that she was a student. No wonder she had such a sense of justice. Seeing that other people were worried about him, he had no choice but to smile and say, ¡°I actually don¡¯t have much in my bag, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he steals it.¡± ¡°You¡­ sigh, you should call the police immediately! I¡¯ll help you with that.¡± This girl was really warm-hearted. Ye Mo thought that the people he didn¡¯t want to deal with the most now was the police, so he quickly waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t mind about this, I really don¡¯t have much, there¡¯s no need to call the police but still, thank you.¡± This girl saw that Ye Mo really didn¡¯t want to call the police, so she shook her head helplessly and crossed the carriage. Seeing this girl leave, Ye Mo immediately stuffed everything in the bag. Originally, he had 50 thousand dollars, but now he had 20 thousand extra. Other than this, there were also some miscellaneous things and a large stack of identity documents. Ye Mo stuffed them all in his bag. Although she didn¡¯t see Ye Mo steal everything back, Wang Yan saw with her own eyes Jin Jibing take a few notes from Ye Mo¡¯s bag, but this young man said there wasn¡¯t anything in his bag. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe that he had his things stolen, and she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Chapter 92 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Although Yu Erhu was very vigilant before, he was sleeping like a log now and didn¡¯t even realized what had happened. As though she was feeling guilty for Ye Mo, Wang Yan actually gave him two hundred dollars and said, ¡°Brother, I know you had your money stolen before. This 200 is not much, but at least you can save it for an emergency.¡± Ye Mo looked at this Wang Yan in surprise. She actually felt guilty for what happened before, and still had some conscience. At this moment, Yu Erhu also woke up. He looked at Ye Mo and Wang Yan obviously not knowing what was going on. Ye Mo pushed the money back and smiled: ¡°No need, I have money, I don¡¯t need yours.¡± Wang Yan didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to reject her offer. In her opinion, although Ye Mo was a bit better than Yu Erhu, he didn¡¯t really wear any famous brands either. It could only be said he was neat and tidy. Perhaps he would have an urgent use for his money later, but he just didn¡¯t know now. However, she became worried for Ye Mo rejecting her money: ¡°I really saw your money being stolen, but I didn¡¯t dare to say anything at the time because I was scared of him taking revenge on me. Take these 200 dollars; otherwise, I would really feel guilty,¡± she was speaking the truth this time because she had seen too many accounts of people reporting thieves and getting stabbed. ¡°I said his money was stolen, but he didn¡¯t believe me. Now look, you saw it too. You have no money now right? I¡¯ll give you 100 dollars too. I¡¯m still a student, so I don¡¯t have much money,¡± at this moment, the girl who came over before had a bowl of noodles in her hands, and hearing Wang Yan¡¯s words, she also started to take out money. Hearing these two people¡¯s words, Yu Erhu seemed to understand that this young man had his money stolen. He didn¡¯t back out and also took out something covered in layers and layers of paper. Eventually, he took out 50 and said, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t have much money either, so I¡¯ll help you with fifty. My grandpa said there were a lot of thieves outside and told me to be careful; looks like that Jin Jibing was a thief.¡± Ye Mo saw these three people were warm-hearted. Although he was a bit frustrated, he was still grateful. This world wasn¡¯t completely cold, especially Yu Erhu. Ye Mo saw that although he had a thick stack of money, they were all 50¡¯s. Although this person was slightly simple-minded, he was a great person. Ye Mo saw the situation and could only take Wang Yan¡¯s 200 dollars and said to the other two, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with 200, take back your money.¡± He could tell this girl was a student ¡ª she even said so herself ¡ª and Yu Erhu was obviously not wealthy. Although this woman in her 40s didn¡¯t wear any pricey brands and bought a bed ticket, she had obviously bought it purely to rest, meaning that she wasn¡¯t a wealthy person. Seeing Ye Mo accepting her money, Wang Yan was obviously relieved. She felt extremely guilty for simply watching the thief taking tens of thousands from Ye Mo but didn¡¯t dare to call him out. After Ye Mo had taken the money, he took our three herbs from his bag and gave them to Wang Yan: ¡°I won¡¯t take your money for free, take these three herbs.¡± The two women look stunned at Ye Mo, wondering why she would want his herbs; however, Yu Erhu stared at these herbs that he had never seen before and wandered off in his mind. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re also a Chinese doctor!¡± Yu Erhu said astonished. Ye Mo shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not really a Chinese doctor. I just have some understanding of herbs and like to collect them.¡± At this moment, Wang Yan reacted and quickly pushed the herbs away. ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t have any use for these things, take them back.¡± Ye Mo smiled: ¡°Other people might not have a use for these three herbs, but you do.¡± ¡°Why?¡± the girl asked astonished. She had already been confused when Ye Mo gave the three herbs to Wang Yan, but now, she was even more confused when Ye Mo said this. Seeing that another person asked the question for her, Wang Yan didn¡¯t talk and wanted to see how Ye Mo would answer. ¡°Because you still don¡¯t have children, you should know your condition better than anyone else. Take back these herbs and boil them three times. Remember not to add anything else, just these three. It would be best if you drink the crumbs too, then you would be fine.¡± Ye Mo could tell that Wang Yan had some problems with her body. Not only was she not able to give birth, but in the long run, she would barely be able to live for another 20 years at most. He found these herbs in the borderline of Vietnam and still had some remaining. Normal people wouldn¡¯t know its use because these three had to be consumed at the same time. To be honest, he was missing a herb that replenished the essence of the body, but Ye Mo saw that Wang Yan¡¯s body was quite sturdy, so although she may suffer a little, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, before she could drink this, he still needed to use his Chi to help wash her meridians. ¡°Ah! You really can tell that I have¡­¡± Wang Yan took the three herbs excitedly with her hands shaking. Suddenly, she bowed down many times to Ye Mo but still couldn¡¯t say anything. She had been married more than ten years but just wasn¡¯t able to conceive a child. Not only was his mother in law¡¯s family looking down on her, but even her neighbors were insulting her. Even though she had looked at many places and spent a lot of money, she still couldn¡¯t solve the problem, and although her husband still loved her, she didn¡¯t feel good herself. The frustrated Wang Yan spent all her time on business running day and night tirelessly. Now that someone said her disease could be cured so simply, how could she not be happy? She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t talk anymore. She was already 39, and after another two years, she would truly start to feel hopeless. But soon she reacted and took out a card from her bag, ¡°This is a bank card, there aren¡¯t much inside, but it¡¯s my way to thank you, the password¡ª¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t say anything, so he stopped the conversation: ¡°Keep the card, I have enough money; besides, how do you know that I¡¯m not trying to cheat you?¡± Then, Ye Mo with extreme speed grabbed Wang Yan¡¯s wrist and helped her unlock her meridians without anybody noticing. At this moment, Wang Yan still hadn¡¯t realized what was happening, so she just took back the card and suddenly thought, ¡°Yeah, what if he¡¯s a fraud? But then, why would he say it out loud? However, the frauds nowadays have a lot of tricks, and some even pretend to be generous. Who knows¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Wang Yan took back the card: ¡°Big Brother, how about you leave your number with me. If this can really cure my condition, I must repay you.¡± Ye Mo waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone, and there¡¯s no need for repayment. Furthermore, since you have already paid for these three herbs, there¡¯s no need for anything else.¡± ¡°Big brother, your medical skills are so great, you don¡¯t even need to check her meridians, and you could tell her condition. Even my grandpa isn¡¯t as skilled as you!¡± Yu Erhu suddenly said. Ye Mo said, ¡°Erhu, you are a Chinese doctor, and I think that you¡¯re quite a good person. Would you like to pursue a career with me in Luo Cang? I plan to open a clinic, and if you want you can help me out.¡± ¡°Of course, I do! I don¡¯t have any good place to go anyway,¡± Seeing that Ye Mo invited him, the lost Yu Erhu agreed without hesitation. At this moment, Wang Yan also calmed down. She looked at Ye Mo and then at Yu Erhu, but couldn¡¯t be sure if Ye Mo was a fraud. However, Ye Mo helped her before, so although she didn¡¯t know if these few herbs were real, she couldn¡¯t say much. The girl saw that Ye Mo was a doctor as well and admired him. Now that Ye Mo said he was going Luo Cang, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m also going to Luo Cang, we can go together then! Wait, I¡¯ll carry my stuff here.¡± ¡°Fine, we can help each other with more people.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t mind this girl taking the train with them. Although this girl wasn¡¯t very pretty, she had a good heart, and she looked decent too. Besides, she had wanted to help Ye Mo before. ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry things!¡± Yu Erhu was a very gentle person, and now that they were familiar with each other, he actually just left his bag on the bed and was going to help the girl carry her things. Just then, he had said that his grandpa told him that there were a lot of thieves outside, yet now just after one conversation, he was already very trustful toward Ye Mo. Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Just go, I¡¯ll look after your stuff.¡± However, Wang Yan looked complicatedly at the three and went back to her bed. She didn¡¯t talk anymore but was contemplating whether she should boil the herbs Ye Mo gave her or not. Soon, the girl moved her stuff over; it was just a case and a bag. This girl was very talkative and enjoyed a conversation with Ye Mo and Yu Erhu. However, Wang Yan didn¡¯t talk much, as if something was on her heart. From their conversation, Ye Mo learned that this girl was still studying in Luo Cang at the Jiang Nan Medical University. Her name was Yang Yi, she was in her third year and was specializing in practical medicine. The three enjoyed a good conversation and soon, the train had reached Beijing. Wang Yan bid the three farewell and quickly got off the train. After the train had arrived at Zheng State, the three got off the train and changed their train to Luo Cang. However, believing that Ye Mo had lost all his money, Yang Yi insisted on buying a ticket for Ye Mo. In the end, Ye Mo had no choice, but to take out a stack of 10 thousand telling her that his money wasn¡¯t stolen. Only then did Yang Yi backed down. There weren¡¯t any accidents when buying the tickets, and the three only used about half an hour time to get on the train from Zheng state to Luo Cang. This time, there were no beds but only chairs, and Yu Erhu had insisted on paying his own ticket, so Ye Mo didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Brother Mo, I heard that you need some certificate to practice medicine in the big cities. If we start a clinic in Luo Cang, will we be checked?¡± Yu Erhu seemed to not know how the world worked and had been simply instilled some simple knowledge before he had left. ¡°Of course, you need a certificate; otherwise, you would be judged as a fraudulent doctor,¡± before Ye Mo could reply, Yang Yi answered. Ye Mo knew that he needed this, but now, as long as he had money, any certificate was easy to make and wasn¡¯t too worried. ¡°Brother Mo and Erhu, you both don¡¯t have a phone. How will I contact you later on?¡± Yang Yi got along well with Ye Mo and Yu Erhu, but she was the only one to have a phone out of the three and saw that Ye Mo was definitely someone who wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to call another, so she asked. ¡°When Brother Mo and I have found a place to stay, we¡¯ll call you!¡± Yu Erhu had a good impression of Yang Yi. ¡°Okay, Erhu, you must remember to call me. I don¡¯t have any people I know in Luo Cang. Knowing you and Brother Mo will make things easier when I need help in the future,¡± Yang Yi said half-jokingly. For Yang Yi, although Ye Mo looked a little ugly with a mark on his face, she felt comfortable talking to him and stayed with him. The three got to know each other better and better as they traveled and, after a few hours, the train finally arrived at the Luo Cang Station. Ye Mo and Yu Erhu arranged to meet up in the future with Yang Yi and separated at the station. Chapter 93 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ning Hai. For a few days, Ning Qingxue, who couldn¡¯t rest properly, finally calmed down. Whether it was the TV or the online news, they showed that the perpetrator of the case a few days ago had already fled Ning Hai, and now, the police patrol in Ning Hai had obviously calmed down. All these signs had meant that Ye Mo had really left Ning Hai. ¡°Xu Wei, I want to leave a few days. Can you look after the flowers I had planted here, especially this smallest one,¡± Ning Qingxue was just talking to Xu Wei when Li Mumei came from Su Jingwen¡¯s place. Hearing Ning Qingxue¡¯s words, Li Mumei was immediately rejoicing: ¡°Qingxue, you want to go back to Yu state?¡± However, Ning Qingxue shook her head, ¡°No, I just want to go out by myself and ease my feelings, and it¡¯s too boring staying at Ning Hai all the time,¡± she didn¡¯t even tell Li Mumei where she was going. ¡°Qingxue, aren¡¯t you going back to Yu state? How about I go with you?¡± Li Mumei immediately felt things weren¡¯t right after hearing Ning Qingxue¡¯s words. After all, Ning Qingxue had never been to other places alone, so where would she be going? Xu Wei already knew that Ning Qingxue¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t ordinary, and she seemed to have something weird going on with Ye Mo, and although she never asked about it, she was still able to tell. And now, Ning Qingxue wanted to go out and even asked her to look after the flowers¡­. It was not that she had a problem with it, and besides, she knew that this grass was very important to Ning Qingxue; as for why she had no idea. Li Mumei saw Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to say where she was going, so she could only sigh and stopped asking. Two days later, Ning Qingxue was finally ready to go and just reminded Xu Wei again to look after the grass for her before she left Ning Hai. It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to carry Ye Mo¡¯s case, but she didn¡¯t feel safe leaving it at Ning Hai, so she could only put the contents in a bag. As for those three beads, Ning Qingxue hadn¡¯t been able to find a string good enough to connect them, so she could only put them in the bag. She wanted to find the prettiest string and connect these beads before putting it on her wrist. But now, she wasn¡¯t able to find one, so she could only store it away. The reason she left Ning Hai was that the last time Xiao Lei came, she said that she had met Ye Mo in Flowing Snake. So, Ning Qingxue wanted to check there since, in her opinion, Xiao Lei saw Ye Mo in Flowing Snake, so it meant that Ye Mo could quite possibly go back there again. She had done her research, and Flowing Snake was a place close to the border, a very chaotic location and good for escaping. Although she had thought more than once that Flowing Snake was too dangerous, she reminded herself that if it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Mo, she would have been long dead. So what if she died again? Besides, she also understood that if she didn¡¯t actively look for Ye Mo and just stayed in Ning Hai, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Ye Mo in her lifetime. She had a feeling that Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t come looking for her. Although she didn¡¯t know why Ye Mo came back to Ning Hai last time, she was sure that Ye Mo didn¡¯t come for her. She noticed that her feelings for Ye Mo were getting more and more complicated. Initially, she had only wanted to use him, then she felt guilty and wanted to apologize and compensate him. However, afterward she was hurt while protecting the grass, and it was Ye Mo that treated her. She felt grateful toward him and even wanted to live with him like this for the rest of her life. But she felt that the more she understood him, the farther away she was from him. She was becoming a stranger to him, yet she wanted to understand him more. There wasn¡¯t a direct trip to Gui Lin from Ning Hai, but there was a flight to the Xian Mountain, and from there, Ning Qingxue could go directly to Gui Lin. Nothing troublesome happened from Ning Hai to Gui Lin. However, after arriving there, Ning Qingxue realized that she couldn¡¯t even find a ride to Flowing Snake. No matter how much money she offered, no one wanted to take her to Flowing Snake, and most of them even tried to persuade her that a girl like her shouldn¡¯t go to Flowing Snake by herself. However, Ning Qingxue was determined to go there, so in the end, she had no choice but to go to a rental company and rent a Volkswagen, she was ready to drive herself to Flowing Snake. Although a ride to Flowing Snake was very hard to find, the route could be easily asked for. After two hours, Ning Qingxue¡¯s car had gone into the twisted mountain paths, and she realized that she hadn¡¯t even gone half the way through, but it was already 5 pm. After another bumpy two hours, Ning Qingxue realized that the roads started to become flatter, and it was more desolate around; the howls of beasts could be heard from time to time, and the wind was blowing crazily on the trees. Being anxious, Ning Qingxue drove faster and faster. ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t think there would be a car this late, should we move?¡± In a patch of forest that Ning Qingxue could not see, a few pair of eyes were already gazing at her. The man called ¡°Big Brother¡± waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, we still have other business tonight. Plus, a person who drives this model probably doesn¡¯t have much loot anyway. And, that Fang Nan¡¯s reach is really extensive now, there¡¯s no need to expose us for this type of car.¡± Ning Qingxue would never imagine that she had avoided a disaster just because of the model of car she was driving. When she finally arrived in Flowing Snake, it was already around 9 pm. The fatigued Ning Qingxue carried her bag and prepared to find a place to stay for the night and look for Ye Mo¡¯s news tomorrow. Flowing Snake was not without its hotels, but they were mostly for those bandits or merchants at the borderline, and those who are able to do illegal business here weren¡¯t normal people. These hotels not only had a place to live but also provided a bar for people to drink downstairs. So as soon as Ning Qingxue walked into the nearest hotel, she immediately attracted the eyes of almost everyone in the hotel. Flowing Snake did have a few women, but this was the first time that a girl who was as white, young, and beautiful, came. Those who could survive in Flowing Snake had their heads in their hands, and these people were drunk almost every day. So as soon as they saw Ning Qingxue, all the people set their gazes on Ning Qingxue¡¯s body, even the two women that were there. Ning Qingxue looked at the countless eyes of hungry wolves and felt cold shivering uncontrollably. As though seeing Ning Qingxue shiver, a 30-year-old man sitting at the bar had lights shining out of his eyes. He carried a cup and walked over, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re staying overnight? Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one would dare to hurt you. Boss, get me the best room for this girl, it¡¯s on me.¡± As soon as this man came over and talked, a lot of people immediately went quiet. Their lustful eyes also had some sympathy. Everyone knew that this person was called Shi Wei. In fact, he has another title: Echidna. Not only was he cruel, but very hard to deal with because even Fang Nan couldn¡¯t do anything about the power behind him. Most importantly, this person was extremely lustful, and countless girls died at his hands. ¡°No need, I¡¯m going to another place.¡± Ning Qingxue turned back and was about to leave. ¡°Do you think you can leave? Girl, don¡¯t get cocky with me!¡± Shi Wei saw Ning Qingxue with a pale face wanting to leave, so he immediately threw his cup on the ground and folded his arms, standing at the door staring coldly at Ning Qingxue. Chapter 94 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn On her way over here, Ning Qingxue hadn¡¯t really met any bandits and thought Xiao Lei had been exaggerating since, although this was the border, it shouldn¡¯t be so chaotic. However, now she realized how chaotic Flowing Snake was, she had been harassed in public, and yet no one even tried to put some restraints on that man. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 3 seconds, pour some wine for me and repent, or I¡¯ll strip you here and f*ck you.¡± Shi Wei never had the patience to wait for a woman. For him, women were only for men to use. Ning Qingxue looked at the room full of cold glares and this Shi Wei¡¯s ferocious complexion with a pale face and her heart shaking. Even if she died, she didn¡¯t want to be r*ped here; furthermore, she hadn¡¯t even met Ye Mo yet. Ning Qingxue who had never been in contact with the dark side of the world finally understood what unreasonable meant. She had thought that she was mature, but some things had to be encountered before one knew of its terror. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my husband Ye Mo, he¡¯s in Flowing Snake, you can¡¯t touch me¡­¡± even Ning Qingxue felt that her tone was pale and weak. She just heard Xiao Lei had been saved by Ye Mo here, so she said his name out loud to see if anyone knew him. ¡°Hahaha, your husband will be me from now on, what Ye Mo? If he¡¯s in Flowing Snake, I will make him disappear!¡± Shi Wei laughed cockily and actually reached out his hand to grab Ning Qingxue. Extreme disgust flashed across Ning Qingxue¡¯s as she dodged aside once again. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Shi Wei was completely angry this time. There had not been a woman who dared to reject him. But today, this woman rejected him multiple times, making him lose a lot of face. ¡°Wait, Brother Wei! Can you listen to a word of mine¡­¡± a young man in his 20¡¯s suddenly walked over and said. Everyone looked with surprise at this person who had dared to disturb Shi Wei at this moment. Did he want to die? But when people saw who this was, no one added another word. The person who came up was called Rock, Fang Nan¡¯s personal guard. Although Flowing Snake wasn¡¯t 100% the land of the Pu Dao Clan, there were no gangs who could rival them ever since the Vietnamese Gang and the Philippines Gang had been annihilated. Most people who came to Flowing Snake for business would give some respect to this local snake, the Pu Dao Clan. Although Shi Wei was extremely unhappy being interrupted, he still knew Rock. This young man had always been beside Fang Nan and had some power in the Pu Dao Clan, so although he was a dragon crossing the river, he didn¡¯t want to overdo it. He had no choice but to say, ¡°Brother Rock if you have anything to say, please do, but I¡¯m having this woman for sure. Hopefully, you can explain fast so I can go about my business.¡± Although his tone was slightly polite, that arrogance was undeniably there. Obviously, although he respected Rock a little, he was not afraid of the Pu Dao Clan. Rock¡¯s face changed but didn¡¯t argue back as he knew Shi Wei¡¯s origin. He could not only live well in Flowing Snake but many places at the border because he was a powerful person from the Amphibian Gang. For the Amphibian Gang, the Pu Dao Clan could barely be called a local snake because the Amphibian Clan was the greatest clan at the border. Their activities were located at the borders of the Asian countries and did lucrative business. It was said that the Amphibian Gang belonged to Nang Qing, and those part of the eastern underground world would shiver at the mention of this name. Flowing Snake was just a small stop for them. The consequences were imaginable if they offended the Amphibian Gang. So even when Shi Wei wasn¡¯t too polite to Rock, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°If I may ask, you said that your husband was named Ye Mo. Which Ye Mo are you talking about?¡± Rock came to the door and asked. He knew that Shi Wei was very impetuous. Just when Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, someone came to ask her, she immediately felt like she was someone who was about to drown but managed to grab a hold of a floating block of wood. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of death since she had already died once, but losing her ¡°loyalty¡± was more horrifying than death. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be throwing a fret about being looked at last time when she was treated by Ye Mo. When Rock asked, she replied immediately, ¡°I came to look for my husband Ye Mo, he came to Flowing Snake before. I knew from my friend and came to look for him.¡± Then, Ning Qingxue described Ye Mo¡¯s appearance. Hearing Ning Qingxue¡¯s words, Rock was already sure that Ning Qingxue was talking about Brother Ye. It was not surprising, only Brother Ye would have such a beautiful wife. However, Rock knew Shi Wei¡¯s character and turned around to his follower: ¡°Tell Brother Nan that Brother Ye¡¯s wife came.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Wei felt quite obviously that Rock¡¯s words weren¡¯t right. It didn¡¯t seem like he planned on giving her to him. ¡°Sorry, Brother Shi, this woman belongs to our Brother Ye, you can¡¯t touch her.¡± Then, Rock waved his hand, and three of his henchmen came up. Shi Wei¡¯s face sunk: ¡°This means that you¡¯re acting against me. Does Fang Nan not want to stay here anymore? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m having this woman today, and even if Fang Nan comes, I will still take her. Brothers, take this woman away!¡± As soon as Shi Wei had spoken, the four tattooed youth, who were originally just standing at the side watching, immediately charged up. Rock¡¯s face changed, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he waved his hand and his henchmen also came. The two sides immediately formed a dichotomy. ¡°A mere follower like you dare to take my woman. Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you? Wait until I break your leg and ask for an explanation from Fang Nan. Brothers, attack!¡± Shi Wei¡¯s words were full of ferociousness and cruelty. With Shi Wei¡¯s order, the two sides immediately started fighting. The hack swords they hid in their clothes were all taken out and immediately, blood spilled everywhere at this hotel. Ning Qingxue retreated to the door in a panic. At this moment, she truly realized just how chaotic it was here. There was a crowd of people hacking at each other, but no one came to manage the situation. Because Rock had fewer people, there were quickly on the losing side, but just when Shi Wei wanted to drag Ning Qingxue away and leave, another twenty people suddenly came to the door. Fang Nan¡¯s furious voice sounded: ¡°Beat these bastards to the death!¡± ¡°Fang Nan, you dare to touch me? Do you not want to live anymore?¡± Hearing Fang Nan¡¯s words, Shi Wei was worried and angry. He didn¡¯t think that the boss of a small place dared to touch him since he was comparable to an ambassador of a big nation to a small country here. Although the local snakes here didn¡¯t have to circle him, they wouldn¡¯t offend him for a woman. ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t mind you taking some benefits from my domain, but you dare to touch Brother Ye¡¯s woman. Do you want to die? Beat him hard!¡± Fang Nan knew the consequences of offending Shi Wei, but he was already respecting Ye Mo like a god, and this woman was his wife. How would he let other people touch her? Not only that, he was going to show his attitude for Ning Qingxue to see; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain himself to Ye Mo. Chapter 95 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn With the men Fang Nan had brought, Shi Wei didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to resist before having one leg broken; however, Fang Nan didn¡¯t dare to kill him. Although he didn¡¯t need to be held responsible legally for his death, the Amphibious Gang was too strong. If he had killed Shi Wei, there would only be a war between the two. The reason he broke Shi Wei¡¯s leg was mainly to show some respect to Ning Qingxue. ¡°Take your men and p*ss off immediately!¡± Fang Nan didn¡¯t hesitate to kick out Shi Wei. In this Flowing Snake, his word still had power. Although Shi Wei was extremely angry, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it in Flowing Snake. If Fang Nan told him to leave, that was the only thing he could do. Even if he wanted his revenge, he had to wait until he reported the incident here with exaggeration. Shi Wei took his few men and left this hotel, they just swapped for another one but didn¡¯t leave Flowing Snake. One reason was that it was already late, and he had a broken leg, so they had nowhere else to go. Another one was that even if Fang Nan knew that he hadn¡¯t left Flowing Snake, Fang Nan wouldn¡¯t go look for him. Fang Nan indeed knew that Shi Wei hadn¡¯t left Flowing Snake, but he didn¡¯t dare to do things over the top. If it was regarding the incident with Ning Qingxue, he had the rights to, but if he were to kick Shi Wei out of Flowing Snake, then he wouldn¡¯t have any justification. If he was stronger, then it didn¡¯t matter if he was being unreasonable or not, but no matter how strong he was, he wouldn¡¯t be stronger than the Amphibious Clan. Ning Qingxue stared dumbfoundedly at the fight that had started because of her; it started fast and finished fast and left a ground full of blood. She didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo had such loyal friends in Flowing Snake. She felt more confused about Ye Mo who spent his time growing flowers all day long. Then, she thought about how Song Shaowen and Song Shaotan were killed by him, plus what she had seen today; it seemed that what Xiao Lei had told her was true: Ye Mo really had great capabilities. Then why did she hear in Beijing that Ye Mo was a completely useless human being? Fang Nan saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s face and was stunned as he thought that only someone like brother Ye could have such a wife. This woman was a bit too beautiful. However, Fang Nan respectfully transferred Ning Qingxue to another special place and told her the things about Ye Mo in Flowing Snake. He even didn¡¯t hide the fact that Ye Mo had annihilated two clans. In his view, Ning Qingxue was Ye Mo¡¯s wife, so she must have already known about what Ye Mo had done. The more Ning Qingxue heard, the more astonished she was. She didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo had done so much in Flowing Snake in such a short period of time. He had beaten the bosses here to be respectful of him; however, what made Ning Qingxue disappointed was that Ye Mo didn¡¯t come back and seemed to have gone somewhere else. Ning Qingxue suddenly felt a little lonely sleeping at this borderline fort in Flowing Snake. She didn¡¯t know why she came to find Ye Mo. From the start, Ye Mo was just helping her; even the marriage was fake. Did she love him or was it because of something else? What if she really did find Ye Mo? What should she say? Was she going to say ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that before¡± and then no matter what Ye Mo replied, she would go back to her own life? Ning Qingxue suddenly felt lost. Love? What was love? Regardless of whether she loved Ye Mo, was she going to find someone else to marry afterward? She had no intentions of divorce after marrying with Ye Mo, but was she suppose to find Ye Mo and tell him that she didn¡¯t want to divorce? Was that all? Ning Qingxue sighed. The more she thought that she understood Ye Mo, the more she was confused which was very contradictory. Although she didn¡¯t understand Ye Mo very much, she felt that out of all the people she had met, no one was as magnanimous as him, and perhaps he was the one she needed. Originally, she had a skewed view of Ye Mo, probably because she didn¡¯t really understand him. After he was gone, she didn¡¯t divorce and perhaps at that time, she had subconsciously agreed to be his wife. But before this, she had to find him. Otherwise, if Ye Mo marries one day while she still calls herself his wife, then that would be too ridiculous. Ning Qingxue had her principles. Although she was willing to marry Ye Mo, she wasn¡¯t someone to cry and beg for the marriage if Ye Mo didn¡¯t want her. Ning Qingxue twisted and turned in the sleepless night. Just when she slept for a while, the day was bright already. She didn¡¯t meet Ye Mo in Flowing Snake and thus no longer had the intention to stay anymore. But before she left she wanted to see that pagoda where Ye Mo lived at. Although it had all collapsed, Fang Nan had sent people to rebuild it. Ning Qingxue wanted to see where Ye Mo lived before, so Fang Nan brought a few henchmen and went with her himself. Flowing Snake was so chaotic, he didn¡¯t want Ye Mo¡¯s wife to have more troubles here. If this sort of thing happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything to Ye Mo. Not to mention Ye Mo saved his life before and helped him get back the ruling authority here. Besides, Ye Mo was not hesitant in killing, and his gang didn¡¯t even have enough people for Ye Mo to kill¡­ Ever since she had done her last mission, Chi Wanqing no longer had the mood to stay in the military. Every few days, she would call Luo Cang and asked her cousin, Zhu Man, if Ye Mo went over. But each time, she received a disappointing answer. Ye Mo didn¡¯t go to the company her cousin managed in Luo Cang. Of course, Chi Wanqing knew that Ye Mo lived a tight life, so since she had found him a job, why wouldn¡¯t he go? Was it because of his dignity? However, she thought that Brother Ye didn¡¯t seem like that sort of person¡­ She thought about it a few times and decided to go look for Ye Mo herself. She felt that if she didn¡¯t go find him, perhaps this brother Ye would never come looking for her in her entire lifetime. Although she was a bit bitter, she still decided to go to Flowing Snake and look for Ye Mo. Ye Mo told her last time that he was there, so since he didn¡¯t go to Luo Cang, it meant that he was still in Flowing Snake. This was the first time since Chi Wanqing entering the military that she applied for a ¡°family visit¡± leave. Although Lo Lin felt that Chi Wanqing wouldn¡¯t be visiting her family, it was Chi Wanqing¡¯s first time, so although Lu Lin was dubious, she could only allow it. Obviously, Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t go see her family. She went to Flowing Snake to look for Ye Mo. She had experienced a lot more than Ning Qingxue, so of course, she knew what sort of place Flowing Snake was, but she wouldn¡¯t be scared. With her expertise, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of even a few bulky men. Plus, she still had her bare cockroach and knew exactly how strong it was since she almost lost her life when she had been bitten by it. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Mo, she would¡¯ve been dead already. Although Flowing Snake was very chaotic, it didn¡¯t pose a threat to her. It was just midday when Chi Wanqing arrived there. Just when she got there, she saw two people carrying Shi Wei into a car to leave Flowing Snake. Although Chi Wanqing wanted to ask around about Ye Mo, she could tell that Shi Wei and these men weren¡¯t good people, so she didn¡¯t even plan to ask from them. However, Shi Wei eyes were glued to Chi Wanqing. He didn¡¯t think he would meet two breathtaking women in two days. He still had such luck when he was about to leave. ¡°Fang Nan, Fang Nan, so what if you robbed one away. I still met another today!¡± As he looked at Chi Wanqing, his eyes were beaming. While still laying on the portable bed, he yelled without hesitation: ¡°Take this woman away! We leave Flowing Snake, but I will have my revenge one day.¡± Chapter 96 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Of course, Chi Wanqing knew how chaotic Flowing Snake was and wasn¡¯t even planning on talking with those hoodlum looking people. She wasn¡¯t like Ning Qingxue; the things she had learned in the military weren¡¯t for show, she immediately kicked the two men who didn¡¯t even take her seriously and were kicked to the ground, and she didn¡¯t stop here, she went up and kicked twice again. Everyone could even hear the sound of bones cracking. Shi Wei was very annoyed that the women he had seen today dared to resist, but before he was able to release his anger, he found that his two men had their leg broken by Chi Wanqing. Before he was able to scream, Chi Wanqing kicked again right on his leg that had been just plastered. Shi Wei¡¯s howl could be heard almost a mile away, but in a place like Flowing Snake, no matter how much you screamed, no one would come and see. The remaining two men carrying Shi Wei were already shaking. They had never seen a woman with such strong power who didn¡¯t even hesitate when fighting. There were a few youths who had seen Chi Wanqing in the distance and wanted to harass her, but they immediately backed off after seeing this scene. This woman dared to beat Shi Wei, how could she care about them? In fact, if Shi Wei had immediately chosen to send all of his men to attack Chi Wanqing at the same time, perhaps Chi Wanqing would have some trouble, but only two went first, and these two had such a whimsical attitude that the result could be expected. However, even if Shi Wei took it seriously at the start, Chi Wanqing wouldn¡¯t mind; at most, she would have released Little Wolf, but if she did, people would die. Although Chi Wanqing knew how chaotic this place was, she didn¡¯t want to kill people so easily. Amidst the howls, Shi Wei didn¡¯t think the second beautiful girl would be so troublesome. Shi Wei who was under unbearable pain saw that this woman didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to punish him more, so he resisted the pain and called out, ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Chi Wanqing saw them leave but didn¡¯t care. She was prepared to ask someone, but unexpectedly, the person who walked up toward her was a woman even prettier than her; however, this woman had a few men following behind her and appeared to be the leader of a gang. Was the head of Flowing Snake a woman? However, this woman didn¡¯t seem to dress like that. She seemed more like a docile, well-educated girl. No matter what, it was better to face a woman than a man. Thinking about this, Chi Wanqing walked toward this woman. She wanted to ask about Ye Mo. When Ning Qingxue first saw Chi Wanqing, she felt that something was strange but couldn¡¯t say what it was; however, it felt very real. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Flowing Snake was chaotic? How come such a pretty woman, not one bit inferior to me, is here?¡± She was startled. Fang Nan and several of his men were accompanying Ning Qingxue who went to see the pagoda, and when they saw that breathtaking woman, they started to wonder what was going on recently in this place, since two women of such caliber came consecutively in two days. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t seen Chi Wanqing kicking the other men, or their impressions would have been different. ¡°Hello, do you know if a man named Ye Mo is here?¡± Chi Wanqing asked as she blocked Ning Qingxue¡¯s group. ¡°You are also looking for him!?¡± Ning Qingxue was surprised as she looked at the woman in front of her, she was charming, yet had the look of a martial artist. It was not surprising that she had such a strange feeling earlier, almost as if she had a 6th sense. ¡°You are?¡± Chi Wanqing looked curiously at Ning Qingxue, wondering what Ye Mo¡¯s relationship was with such an excellent woman. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s called Ning Qingxue, Brother Ye¡¯s wife,¡± Fang Nan saw the atmosphere was awkward, and obviously, this handsome looking girl also knew Ye Mo, so he quickly introduced her. Meanwhile, he thought, ¡°Brother Ye is indeed strong, even the girls he knew aren¡¯t ordinary.¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯re brother Ye¡¯s wife? That¡­¡± Chi Wanqing managed to hold back ¡°one who used Brother Ye as a shield.¡± However, she no longer had a good impression of Ning Qingxue. Ning Qingxue also seemed to notice that she had some enmity toward her and didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. She didn¡¯t even ask what she was to Ye Mo as she was scared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the result. The atmosphere was awkward once again. Even Fang Nan could tell what was happening: the two seemed to have a conflict over Brother Ye, and he was immediately worried. Both of these women seemed to be related to Brother Ye, so it was not good to help either of them. One seemed to be the legal and the other the hidden. He couldn¡¯t let them stare off like this. If they had a fight, he would be the one to suffer. Thinking about this, Fang Nan wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Hum, it¡¯s already noon, and we¡¯re all starving, why don¡¯t we go eat first. We can talk about Brother Ye after food.¡± He was the gang leader and always lived his life on the edge, but now, it was really hard for him to be the peacekeeper between two women. ¡­. Other than Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue looking for Ye Mo, the Song Family was also discussing about Ye Mo. Although all sorts of signs indicated that Song Shaotan¡¯s death was related to Ye Mo, it was not surprising that he could kill Song Shaotan; however, it would be shocking if he could actually kill Hu Qiu. Thus, the Song Family still couldn¡¯t be sure that Song Shaotan was killed by Ye Mo. ¡°Can we confirm that the Shi Ying who suddenly appeared in Ning Hai and disappeared is Ye Mo?¡± The Song Family had two of their third generation children murdered, so Song Qiming¡¯s anger could no longer be described. Although Song Shaowen was his son, Song Shaotan was the brightest one in the third generation, yet he was killed in Ning Hai. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure yet because even though he looks quite similar to Ye Mo, the face of Shi Ying is too blurred. The main thing is, Shi Ying¡¯s power is definitely higher than Hu Qiu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Pu Dongheng in one move. The greatest point of suspicion is that Fang Weicheng first saw Shi Ying at Ning Du District, and that¡¯s where Ye Mo was living at the time,¡± Song Hai reported every detail of his investigation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Shi Ying is Ye Mo or not, he has a great connection to Shaotan¡¯s death. Besides, Shi Ying kills with metal nails and, up until now, we haven¡¯t found any ancient martial arts family that likes to kill with metal nails,¡± the old man who spoke was 50 or so, Song Qishen. He was called Uncle Shen, his status was just below Old Man Song and Song Qiming. Although Song Qiming was the leader of the family in this meeting, his status wasn¡¯t the highest; Old Man Song, also known as Song Yuanyi was the real leader. Old Man Song could stay calm if Song Shaowen died because even though Shaowen was his direct descendant, he didn¡¯t have much of a future; however, concerning Song Shaotan, it was different. It was the grandson he had the most hopes for, but now that he was dead, Old Man Song could no longer be indifferent. Normally, he rarely came to the family meetings, but today, he came. Although he was full of rage, he still appeared to be composed. After hearing these few people, Song Yuanyi opened his closed eyes and said, ¡°Continue to investigate the relationship between Shi Ying and Ye Mo. But we¡¯re only investigating, stop the hunt for Ye Mo for now.¡± When everyone looked confusedly at Old Man Song, he said plainly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we have Ye Mo or Shi Ying¡¯s location, we just need to think of a way to make Qian Longtou know. Ye Mo had already raised the attention of that Ye Family. What you need to do is to let Qian Longtou know that Ye Mo killed his son.¡± After pausing for a bit, Old Man Song continued, ¡°And, you need to let the Ye Family know Ye Mo¡¯s excellence, but don¡¯t reveal that Ye Mo possibly killed Qian Longtou¡¯s only son. Other than that, we just need to enjoy the show. Besides, could it be so simple to kill Hu Qiu?¡± Near the end, Song Yuanyi¡¯s tone grew bleak. Everyone understood the old man¡¯s intentions and couldn¡¯t help to think that the oldest gingers were the spiciest. Making Qian Longtou deal with the Ye Family and at the crucial moment, all the Song Family had to do was give it a push. The old man¡¯s intentions were to use this opportunity to completely smash the Ye Family to a point where they would never be able to recover. ¡­. Of course, Ye Mo didn¡¯t know that two women had been looking for him in Flowing Snake, and he didn¡¯t know the shenanigans that the Song Family was using against the Ye Family. Even if he knew, he would pretend he didn¡¯t know since he had no relationship with the Ye Family anymore. He had opened his little clinic but was still operating without a license. Not only was the position far off the center of the city, but there were only him and Yu Erhu now. He chose this distant place because other places were too expensive, but the main reason was that this place was in an old private house, and when Ye Mo rented the old house, he had paid for two year¡¯s rent. There was a yard in the back of the house where he could grow Silver Heart Grass which was exactly what Ye Mo wanted. For him, business came after growing the Silver Heart Grass. However, the third day that the clinic had opened, they had their first patient when they least expected. Ye Mo and Yu Erhu were awoken by a hurried knock in the middle of the night. Chapter 97 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn A 5-year-old kid was carried inside, not only were his eyes tightly shut and his face was pale, but his body was also convulsing. ¡°Doctor, please save my son! The ambulance is coming, but they still need 20 minutes before they get here! I¡¯m afraid my Xanxan won¡¯t last more than ten minutes¡­¡± as soon as Yu Erhu opened the door, a middle-aged woman carried a small child inside screaming for help. Following close behind was a middle-aged man, his face was also showing how worry he was. Other than these two, there was also a woman in her 50s behind them. Ye Mo wondered if the whole family had come. The child probably had a relapse in his condition and needed to go to the hospital; however, the ambulance could only arrive 20 minutes later, and the family was afraid that his condition would worsen before the twenty minutes, so they came to this clinic trying to save the child¡¯s life for now. They were doing all they could in this time of crisis. ¡°Master¡­¡± although Ye Erhu learned Chinese medicine from his grandpa, he realized under Ye Mo¡¯s tutelage that his medical skills were far superior to his grandpa, so he called Ye Mo ¡°Master¡±. Ye Mo was prepared to teach Yu Erhu medicine, so he didn¡¯t stop him from calling him master. The condition of the child now was obviously out of Yu Erhu¡¯s range of ability. Ye Mo walked over and said to that woman, ¡°Put your child on the bed.¡± The woman was panicking now so hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, she immediately put the child on the bed and didn¡¯t even try to ask Ye Mo any questions. Seeing that the child on the bed, Ye Mo took out his silver needles and was about to use them. ¡°Wait, what do you want to do? We just want you to gain some time for the child to wait for an ambulance, why are you taking out the needle for?¡± The middle-aged man had come back to his senses as he looked at the needles. They were originally so worried that they tried to get all the help they could get. From his child convulsing to now, it had already been a few minutes, but he was calmer now, yet, the doctor of a small street side clinic was going to use needles on his child, so he immediately reacted. This was only a clinic that opened a few days ago, and he didn¡¯t even see a certificate here. Ye Mo stopped the needle in his hand and looked indifferently at the middle-aged man and didn¡¯t talk. For him, since the child was brought here, he didn¡¯t mind saving the child. But if the parents didn¡¯t even believe in him, he didn¡¯t need to mind other¡¯s business. He was a cultivator, although he had spent quite some time on Earth, he still didn¡¯t weight the lives of normal people very much; however, he wasn¡¯t a heartless person either so he would help if he could. When people believed that his money had been stolen on the train, they immediately came to help him, so he felt that he should also help other people; however, it was impossible for him to beg to treat this child. He had already scanned the child with his spirit sense, it wasn¡¯t a simple heart condition. His arteries were close to the bursting point, and if they fully exploded, this child wouldn¡¯t last long. Ye Mo understood the medical level here, and currently, the child¡¯s condition was incurable in this world. Seeing that Ye Mo stopped his hand, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t know what to say and was frozen. ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me, please leave.¡± Ye Mo took back the silver needles. This set had been brought over by Yu Erhu. Yu Erhu had often been with his grandpa treating patients before. He really didn¡¯t like those people who didn¡¯t trust in the doctor, so as he saw the situation, he immediately said, ¡°You are lucky that my master can help to treat your child, so¡­¡± Every time he and his grandpa went out to treat patients, people would be overjoyed and treated them with great hospitality. So why were they treated like this here? ¡°Do you want Xanxan to be like this forever, move over!¡± after saying that, the woman pushed the man aside and suddenly kneeled down in front of Ye Mo, ¡°Doctor, please save Xanxan! He was already like this last time, and if we hadn¡¯t been right outside the hospital at that time, he would¡¯ve lost his life¡­ Please!¡± Her intentions were very simple, the doctor didn¡¯t even ask about the condition and took out the needle to treat Xanxan which meant that he really had a great ability; otherwise, he should be asking about his conditions at least. Furthermore, she had heard that those doctors who used acupuncture were usually very abled since ordinary doctors didn¡¯t know how to use it. Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll look at your child for you, but you¡¯re affecting my treatment by kneeling there.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, the woman quickly got up. The man who was pushed aside by the woman saw the child¡¯s face go from white to purple and immediately realized that the child was in danger; however, the ambulance still hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so he didn¡¯t speak anymore. That older woman stared at the child soullessly and probably didn¡¯t even know what to say anymore. Ye Mo, however, quickly pierced the needle into the child¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t even need to take the child¡¯s clothes off. These people didn¡¯t understand acupuncture, so they didn¡¯t know that usually, the clothes needed to be taken off; however, Yu Erhu understood it a bit, but in his opinion, Ye Mo was already capable, so it didn¡¯t matter to him if the clothes weren¡¯t taken off. Of course, Ye Mo didn¡¯t use traditional acupuncture, he was using the needles as a bridge to pass his Chi into the child¡¯s body and gradually eased the damaged arteries. This wasn¡¯t a complete treatment; otherwise, he would have to repair the arteries. Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t dare to treat it now, whether he were able to or not. If such a troublesome condition was treated by his small clinic, he would no longer be able to keep a low profile like he wanted to; however, if he eased the condition, that would still be reasonable, so he shouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. In order to completely treat this condition, Ye Mo had to first reach the 3rd stage, then use many other herbs. As Ye Mo used his chi, the dead arteries in the child¡¯s body were gradually recovering their functions, the purple on his skin was continuously fading and, after ten minutes, the child¡¯s face returned to normal. Even those who didn¡¯t understand medicine could tell that the child was getting better. The man and woman were overwhelmed with joy and came up to grab the child¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Ye Mo was left to the side. At this moment, the siren of the ambulance could be heard. Finally, the couple remembered that their child was saved by Ye Mo and hurried over to thank him. Ye Mo waved his hand: ¡°The ambulance is here, take your child to the hospital.¡± Despite knowing that the hospital couldn¡¯t cure this disease completely, it would be good to get a check up. The couple didn¡¯t dare to waste time and took the child into the ambulance. They didn¡¯t even have time to pay the fees¡­ Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue who were in Flowing Snake had understood now that both of them didn¡¯t know where Ye Mo went. From Ning Qingxue¡¯s mouth, Chi Wanqing understood that Ye Mo had offended the Song Family which shocked her quite a bit. Although her grandpa was a soldier and so was her father, compared to the Song Family, they were far off. ¡°Wanqing, what do you mean Ye Mo could have possibly gone to the desert?¡± hearing Chi Wanqing¡¯s words, Ning Qingxue had completely believed that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, even though she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Mo was pretending to be a normal person and was even kicked out of the Ye family. ¡°I feel that he is definitely going there. I was by his side at the time when he found that ragged goatskin map, and I helped him interpret the Tibetan words on it; his expression at the time was very joyful. My guess is that he is probably looking for something there,¡± Chi Wanqing said with certainty. Ning Qingxue believed Chi Wanqing¡¯s words. Ye Mo¡¯s actions were weird, regardless whether it was not sleeping at night but sitting under a tree, or sleeping on the stone floor, this wasn¡¯t something that could be explained normally. She was so heavily injured at the time, if Ye Mo really cured her, it couldn¡¯t be explained with simply some capabilities. She knew that she had an aunt who practiced the Ancient Martial Arts; however, she had never seen her since, from what her mother had said, it was very hard for her aunt to come out. Ancient Martial Arts were something very mysterious, many people hadn¡¯t even heard of it. Was Ye Mo also a cultivator of Ancient Martial Arts? But even if he did, he shouldn¡¯t be able to treat such serious wounds. The more Ning Qingxue thought about it, the more she was confused, so she could only stop thinking and looked at Chi Wanqing: ¡°Do you still have that map?¡± Chi Wanqing took out from her bag a map that she had drawn later and passed it to Ning Qingxue: ¡°I drew it afterward, but it¡¯s the exact same as the other one.¡± Ning Qingxue took the map, it was very simple and just marked a few places of the Taklimakan Desert. There were also some lines with a few labels next to it that were obviously not on the borders of the desert, but at the very depth. Ning Qingxue had also heard of the Taklimakan Desert, the sea of death in the fables, but she didn¡¯t understand what Ye Mo was looking for over there. After staring at the map for a long time, Ning Qingxue said, ¡°Can you give one to me?¡± However, Chi Wanqing said, ¡°I remember the map very clearly so you can take it if you want.¡± Suddenly, Chi Wanqing thought of something as she looked at Ning Qingxue and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of looking for him there are you?¡± Chapter 98 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Ning Qingxue nodded, ¡°Sometimes, ideas just pop out just like how I came to Flowing Snake this time. I know it is dangerous here, but I always fantasize that I can meet Ye Mo and won¡¯t be in any trouble. If it had been before, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing, but now, I can¡¯t help myself. I don¡¯t know if I miss him, I can¡¯t¡­ articulate that feeling.¡± Hearing Ning Qingxue¡¯s word, Chi Wanqing asked more curiously, ¡°Qingxue, didn¡¯t you fake the marriage with Brother Ye? You only wanted Brother Ye to block¡­ and then divorce?¡± From Chi Wanqing¡¯s perspective, it was already very strange for Ning Qingxue to come look for Ye Mo in Flowing Snake, but now, she wanted to go to the desert. Did she not use Brother Ye as a shield? From the looks of it, why does she seemed to have fallen in love with Brother Ye? Ning Qingxue shook her head bitterly remaining silent for a while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know why; it¡¯s just a feeling. Now, I thought I could hear about him from other people, but if there is no longer information about him, perhaps I will never see him again in this big world. I thought Flowing Snake was the last place I could found information about him, but I didn¡¯t think I could learn from you that he could have gone to the desert. If I just really lose my lead on him like this, I will regret many years later.¡± Then, Ning Qingxue hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°You don¡¯t understand me, if it were a few months ago, I would definitely not come to a place like Flowing Snake, much less the desert. Sometimes, you wouldn¡¯t even notice yourself changing. When you understand, you will discover that some people you are fated to not forget. ¡°Indeed, I used him as a shield before, but when I understood who he was, he had already left without leaving me any opportunity to apologize. Sorry, Wanqing, the reason I said those words to you was because he must treat you differently. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t tell you about the fake marriage. Sometimes, I really admire you, he would definitely not talk to me about this, yet he had told you¡­¡± Chi Wanqing looked at Ning Qingxue¡¯s expression and suddenly felt sympathy for her. She should be like herself, but a bit different. When Ning Qingxue had discovered Brother Ye¡¯s excellence, Brother Ye had already left her. Meanwhile, she was different, she had discovered his excellence when she was in contact with him. From his tone last time, he didn¡¯t seem to have the intentions of marrying her. No intentions of marrying Qingxue? Chi Wanqing blushed and thought of herself, but she immediately shook her head. She had the same intentions as Ning Qingxue. If she didn¡¯t come to find Ye Mo, he would never go look for her. So this meant that Ye Mo had the same attitude toward her that he had with Ning Qingxue; they weren¡¯t in his heart. ¡°Does he have someone he loves?¡± Chi Wanqing suddenly wanted to see what sort of person Ye Mo was in love with. Even excellent girls such as her and Ning Qingxue weren¡¯t in his eyes, so what sort of person would he like? Chi Wanqing suddenly stopped herself from thinking and raised her head to look at Ning Qingxue: ¡°Qingxue, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go to the desert alone. And Taklimakan is the sea of death, it is countless times more dangerous than Flowing Snake. Perhaps in Flowing Snake, you could still meet Fang Nan, but in the Taklimakan, other than sandstorm, you get the scorching sun; it¡¯s pretty much certain death there.¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head: ¡°I know how dangerous it is, but did you know that not long ago I was someone who was mortally wounded? I¡¯ve already experienced death once; I just want to ask him if I am really that bad and if it is so hard to just see me once. If he wants me to stop bothering him again, I will leave immediately. He gave me my life, it¡¯s nothing if I give it back¡­¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s tone seemed to get melancholic, and she couldn¡¯t continue talking anymore. Chi Wanqing looked at Ning Qingxue with sympathy and sighed before saying, ¡°Qingxue are you being reckless for Brother Ye? He won¡¯t be able to see it. Why would Brother Ye want your life? My life was also saved by him, am I going to give it back? And, perhaps it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to see you, but that he really is busy. Maybe, he doesn¡¯t even know that you want to see him¡­¡± However, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t talk, she was determined. Reckless or not, she couldn¡¯t calm down unless she could see Ye Mo once. Moreover, she felt that she was right, perhaps this was the last news of Ye Mo and may never get to see him again if she missed this time. Even if it meant waiting on the rim of the desert, she would still wait. Seeing that Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t talk, Chi Wanqing knew that Ning Qingxue was really determined to do so. She suddenly thought about Ning Qingxue¡¯s words. This was perhaps the last news of Ye Mo, if he left the desert, then who would know where he would go next? The world was so big, who could find him? Thinking about this, Chi Wanqing suddenly said, ¡°Qingxue, how about I¡¯ll come with you. I have more experience in the desert, and I¡¯ve stayed in the military for a few years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also going to the desert?¡± when Ning Qingxue heard that Chi Wanqing came looking for Ye Mo, she understood that Chi Wanqing must have felt something for Ye Mo, but she didn¡¯t expect her to also want to go into the desert. Chi Wanqing nodded her head firmly and said, ¡°But before we go, we need to go to Luo Cang first; I have a company there. We need to prepare. Going to the desert isn¡¯t like going to other places, we need to carry all the tools and medications with us.¡± Fang Nan watched as the two girls left before feeling relieved. It made his heart quiver that these two girls came to Flowing Snake. If something had happened¡­ But although they had left, the things weren¡¯t done yet. Because Fang Nan offended Shi Wei, he had to give Amphibious Gang an explanation; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here anymore. Fang Nan knew exactly how powerful the Amphibious Gang was. Amphibious Gang was under Nan Qing. A real-estate business ten years ago near High Point didn¡¯t take them seriously, and in the end, Nan Qing didn¡¯t even accept their apology and compensation; they were annihilated by them in one night. Every gang at the border knew about this so for the people from the Amphibious Gang, the gang leaders at the border usually had a good attitude towards them. Now that Fang Nan offended Shi Wei, although he was just a messenger for them, he was still someone of the Amphibious Gang. If they reproach him for it, he must be prepared to pay the price. And if they didn¡¯t accept his compensation, he still needed to prepare himself for war. However, Fang Nan knew that for something as small as this, the Amphibious Gang would be fine with accepting compensation. At most, it would make his heart ache a little. They shouldn¡¯t try to annihilate him. The things he had now were given by Ye Mo, if it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Mo, there was no way he would be able to take back Flowing Snake from the Philippines and Vietnam Gang. Plus, he was very respectful toward Ye Mo and felt that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. So he didn¡¯t regret that he had offended Shi Wei for these two girls. Compared to Fang Nan¡¯s trouble and the two girl¡¯s search, Ye Mo¡¯s clinic had received quite the notoriety, at least within the nearby region. The second day he saved Xanxan, the child¡¯s parents came to Ye Mo¡¯s clinic to thank him. They also took out 10 thousand dollars as gratitude. Ye Mo didn¡¯t take the money; instead, he actually gave 30 thousand to the children¡¯s parents. The reason was simple, he wanted this family to help him get all the relevant documents. The child¡¯s dad was called Zhang Po. He worked at the taxation office at Luo Cang and was a native, so it should be easy for him to do such things. As Ye Mo felt like he shouldn¡¯t show his face if he could, he had let Yu Erhu follow Zhang Po to make the certificates and clinic registration. Many things could be sorted with money, as for whether Yu Erhu really had the skills or not, no one cared. With the fervent help of the couple, Ye Mo¡¯s clinic had a great reputation despite being open for only ten days or so. This was all due to their promotional ability. This clinic was called Hui Chun Clinic after all the documents were made. Ye Mo pretty much didn¡¯t manage anything and just sat in the yard preparing the soil so he could plant the Silver Heart Grass. He left the clinic entirely in the hand of Yu Erhu. Luckily, Yu Erhu had experience in medicine, and with Ye Mo¡¯s frequent tutelage, the small diseases that the patients had were cured easily. Ye Mo gave 20 thousand dollars of the remaining 40 to Yu Erhu for him to buy some herbs and kept the last 20 to prepare the tools needed for the desert. The small clinic didn¡¯t even earn money, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t care. His purpose was to grow the Silver Heart Grass, everything else didn¡¯t have priority. If he could earn money that would be good but if he couldn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter. The herbs Yu Erhu bought were cooked into soup or pills by Ye Mo and put into jars, and then told Erhu their functions. About medical skills, Ye Mo never kept anything to himself, so if there was anything he could teach, he would teach it to Erhu. He even taught him a set of fist technique and breathing technique. Although Yu Erhu was quite innocent, he was very smart and learned it quickly. Chapter 99 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn Although Ye Mo had tried to reject the troublesome conditions, their clinic was still gradually rising in fame. Of course, it was due to the propaganda of the surrounding citizens, but it was mainly due to the discovery that many people only needed to come here once and their diseases were cured which was different than going to the hospital. If you went to the hospital, you might need to go several days in a row. However, the only bad thing about Hui Chun was that its prices were a bit high. Normally, if a child went to the hospital, it would only be some over the counter medicine or needles, and the expenditure was around 100 dollars; however, the same disease at Hui Chun would cost 200. Nevertheless, since it was Chinese medicine, only one take of the medicine was needed which was different to the one-week recovery by the hospital. Many people still liked coming to this fast, effective clinic. Another saying was that Chinese medicine was neutral and more pleasant to the body than Western medicine. Originally, their business barely had any profit, sometimes there were even losses. But because of their astounding results, they became very popular. Luckily not much people lived here; otherwise, the clinic really wouldn¡¯t have enough people to treat every patient. Ye Mo had pretty much planted the Silver Heart Grass and barricaded it as he was prepared to go to the desert; however, he realized that his business was getting better and frowned. Ye Mo¡¯s idea was that it would be fine as long as the business could make some money, it didn¡¯t need to be too good. He understood the logic of keeping a low profile. However, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t take the money and not cure the patients. This wasn¡¯t his character. After thinking for a long while, Ye Mo could only tell Yu Erhu that the herbs were limited, and he could only see a limited amount of patients each day. The others would have to wait until the next day. However, Ye Mo hadn¡¯t learned about marketing. He didn¡¯t know that after he had made this rule, his business grew more popular instead. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have time to stay every day in the clinic and treat patients. Thus, he had no choice but to teach the basic means and recipes of some medicine to Yu Erhu. At the same time, he hired a girl to help and only then did he get free time. When Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue came to Luo Cang, Ye Mo hadn¡¯t left yet. Sometimes, one looked very hard but didn¡¯t even realize that it was just right beside him. Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing spent almost two weeks to prepare while Ye Mo was still cultivating his Silver Heart Grass in the yard. When the two had already left Luo Cang and went to the desert, Ye Mo was still preparing for food and equipment. Although she knew that Chi Wanqing hadn¡¯t contacted her own family for a long time due to the incident with the marriage, Chi Wanqing¡¯s cousin could no longer remain calm after hearing that they were preparing to explore the desert. In the military, they had connections and people would look after each other, but the desert was merciless, and Chi Wanqing was going to the Taklimakan. It was dubbed the sea of death, and its ethnic name meant ¡°Place where one could go in, but not go out¡±. So Chi Wanqing¡¯s cousin started to wonder if the two girls were crazy, and why they would go to the Taklimakan for an adventure. So as soon as Chi Wanqing left with Ning Qingxue, she called Chi Wanqing¡¯s mother, Tang Qianping. Yu state. Ning Qingxue¡¯s mother was talking to a girl in her 20s. What was intriguing was that the girl had a face cover and wore a pale yellow dress; however, her dress wasn¡¯t the same style as the modern day style of young people, it seemed like a dress of an old era. This girl had long, black hair that was casually held up by a water-blue clip, and a few loose strands of hair beside her ears gave her an out of the world sense. ¡°Susu, this time, Qingxue was mortally wounded, and we had thought that she would die, but we didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly be cured in a single night; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have called you out. I know how hard it is for you to come out even once, sigh¡­¡± Lan Yu regretted calling this woman out now because she knew it was hard for her to leave so she couldn¡¯t bother her with trivial things. This time, her daughter was heavily wounded, and thus, Lan Yu thought about it before calling her out; however, she hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to be suddenly cured. She really would¡¯ve had nothing to do if she still looked for trouble with the Song Family when her daughter was perfectly fine. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Sister Yu, if it hadn¡¯t been for you before, I wouldn¡¯t even be here anymore. Although I went to the Hidden Doors, I still remember Sister Yu¡¯s goodwill so I would be able to come out a few more times for you, much less this once. Besides, something happened to Qingxue, so it is my duty to come and help her. As for that Song Family, I will go have a look.¡± The girl who had a face mask on had the voice of a charming bird, yet sounded spiritual. Just when Lan Yu wanted to stop Luo Susu from going to the Song Family, Li Mumei suddenly ran in and said, ¡°Aunty Yu, Qingxue went to the Taklimakan Desert! When I called her, she had already arrived. I tried to convince her, but she said that she knew what she was doing and then actually shut her phone.¡± Lan Yu suddenly stood up and spoke coarsely, ¡°What? You said that Qingxue went to the Taklimakan Desert? What is she doing there?¡± ¡°She said that she was going on an adventure with her friend. When I asked who she was going with, she only said that it was another girl. Two girls going to the Taklimakan, this¡­¡± Even Li Mumei didn¡¯t know what to say about Ning Qingxue. ¡°Taklimakan, many people have been lost there. Qingxue, this child, why can¡¯t she let me worry less? She was very good when she was in Beijing, but why did she change so much ever since coming to Ning Hai? Sigh¡­¡± Lan Yu suddenly sunk back into her seat speechless. Hearing Lan Yu¡¯s words, Li Mumei deeply felt the same. The original Qingxue not only had her own opinion but would never be impulsive for something. In the company, she organized everything, and she would cooperate very closely. But ever since she married Ye Mo, she changed too much, and now, even Mumei could no longer understand Ning Qingxue and didn¡¯t dare to guess what Ning Qingxue was thinking in her heart. Now, she was really na?ve sometimes. This was greatly discordant with the original Ning Qingxue. Who would block a stick with their own body for a small blade of grass? Previously, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that Ning Qingxue would live alone at a far off house by herself, or go to the desert no matter what. Had she fallen in love? They all say girls who were in love became foolish. The things they do are incomprehensible. However, Li Mumei didn¡¯t believe that Ning Qingxue would fall in love with someone either. Li Mumei still didn¡¯t know that Ning Qingxue went to Flowing Snake. If she did, she would have perhaps gone mad. ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring her back from there,¡± Luo Susu suddenly stood up speaking in a very soft tone. ¡°How can that work, Susu? Taklimakan is the sea of death! You can¡¯t go! It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are, the dangers of nature aren¡¯t something a person could defend against. I¡¯ll tell her dad and get professionals to bring her out,¡± Lan Yu immediately rejected Luo Susu¡¯s proposal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sister Yu, trust me, I can find her and bring her back. I¡¯m going there,¡± Luo Susu¡¯s tone was full of confidence. Just when Lan Yu wanted to respond, Luo Susu was already gone. Lan Yu looked at Luo Susu¡¯s back and eventually didn¡¯t say anything; she knew Susu. She would rarely talk, but when she did, she would do it. ¡°Aunt Yu, is she Aunt Susu?¡± Li Mumei had always heard about this aunt but had never seen her before. Lan Yu nodded. Luo Susu was a little girl that she had picked from the side of the road when she had just married and had gone to the temple to pray. Furthermore, because Lan Yu wasn¡¯t pregnant at the time, she had raised Luo Susu like her own sister; however, when she was just 5 years old, a friend of her father in law saw her and said that she had the root of wisdom and could enter the Hidden Doors. Then, they took Luo Susu away. Luo Susu didn¡¯t like to talk much since she was young and grew to be extraordinarily pretty. Although Lan Yu didn¡¯t want her to go there, her father-in-law said the opportunity was extremely rare. Besides, Qingxue was already 2 at the time, so she listened to the words of her father-in-law. Unfortunately, not long after Luo Susu was gone, her father-in-law had died, and they¡¯ve been disconnected from her since. It wasn¡¯t until 12 years later that she came back and told Lan Yu the way to contact her, and if they ever had any troubles, they could go to her. Weirdly enough, the last time, she was wearing a mask too. Lan Yu also asked if Luo Susu could visit often, but she said that it wasn¡¯t easy. Although it was just one simple sentence, Lan Yu knew that it would be hard, so unless they had to, she wouldn¡¯t prefer to ask Luo Susu for help. This time, it was because of Ning Qingxue that she thought about finding Luo Susu. It was customary for the boys to take the father¡¯s surname and the girl to take the mother¡¯s surname, so she gave Luo Susu her mother¡¯s surname, Luo. Luo Susu had a thick white scarf around her neck showing only two eyes. People almost couldn¡¯t see her covered face, but her unique dress and astounding posture still attracted a lot of attention. There wasn¡¯t a direct plane to the Taklimakan Desert, so Luo Susu took the plane to Wulumuqi and then changed there. At the airport of Kuerlei, not long after getting off, Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing were stopped. Ning Qingxue subconsciously took a few steps back, the experience at Flowing Snake gave her a deep impression. ¡°Dad!¡± Chi Wanqing looked at the man who stopped her and called out. She hadn¡¯t seen her father for a few years, and this sudden meeting took her by surprise. Chi Youjun, who was planning to be furious, suddenly had his anger dissipate when he was called ¡°dad¡±. His serious face also relaxed and looked at the daughter he hadn¡¯t seen for three years: ¡°Wanqing, come home with dad.¡± Chapter 100 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn Ye Mo had prepared everything and gave the task of caring for the Silver Heart Grass to Yu Erhu. He was prepared to go to the Taklimakan Desert. If he were successful this time and found large amounts of Purple Heart Vine, then he would be able to reach the 3rd stage of Chi Gathering, and as soon as he did, he would find Qian Longtou. Forcing him to hide to survive, Qian Longtou had been marked by Ye Mo. He was a cultivator, if he could let it go, he wouldn¡¯t be Ye Mo. It was because of this that he desperately wanted to go to the desert and find the Purple Heart Vine. Just when Ye Mo was about to leave, Lu Xiaozhen rushed in, her face full of worry. Lu Xiaozhen was the new nurse Ye Mo recruited, she had graduated from a nursing school and often liked to play with Yu Erhu calling him brother under the same master. ¡°What?¡± Ye Mo looked at the anxious Lu Xiaozhen and asked. ¡°Just then, Brother Yu took in a patient but just diagnosed through feeling pulse and gave him a small cup of heart-appeasing serum. Then, that man fell unconscious and started frothing,¡± Lu Xiaozhen said in one breath and was still puffing for breath; however, the worry on her face didn¡¯t lessen because if a small clinic caused the death of a patient, it would be different to a big hospital. The big hospital could deny, but the small clinic had to be fully responsible. Ye Mo put down the bag he had packed and hurried over to the clinic. He had already told Yu Erhu not to take the troublesome patients. If they couldn¡¯t cure it, it would affect their reputation, but if they did manage to heal it, it would attract too much attention and wouldn¡¯t be good for Ye Mo either. The clinic had opened for more than 20 days, and this was the first time this situation had arisen. Before arriving, Ye Mo had already scanned with his spirit sense since the clinic was just in front of where Ye Mo lived. When he came to the clinic, he saw Yu Erhu sweating, trying to save the man on the bed and was obviously very worried. On the bed laid a man in his 40s, who still had froth coming out of his mouth, but his eyes were closed. Obviously, his condition wasn¡¯t light and should be out cold. Beside the man stood a teenage girl who looked like a high school student and another woman accompanied by a young man. Other than these three, two others people in the clinic seemed to be patients here, while 3 people were enjoying the show at the door. ¡°Erhu, come down first.¡± Ye Mo, with only one glance, knew that Yu Erhu¡¯s method would not be able to save and wake up the man. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here!¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s voice, he had finally calmed down. In his eyes, his master was capable of everything. Ye Mo had already seen that the man being unconscious had nothing to do with the heart appeasing serum. It was due to other reasons. So Ye Mo didn¡¯t go there to treat him, he wanted to see first what the families would say. If they tried to blame it on him, then he wouldn¡¯t be nice anymore. Seeing Ye Mo look over, the middle-aged woman rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Doctor, my husband has always had this disease, so I don¡¯t blame you. I just heard that many people say that you could cure some incurable diseases, so I came to try my luck; however, I didn¡¯t expect my husband to have an outbreak again. Sorry, I¡¯ll call the ambulance right away.¡± Ye Mo sighed, this woman had a good character and didn¡¯t try to blame him like some other people would which gave Ye Mo a good impression of her. Her husband fainted in this clinic, and yet she was still the one to apologize to the doctor there. Ye Mo remembered when he was in Ning Hai, he had read in the newspaper that an old lady fell down, and someone tried to help her up, but she actually blamed that person for knocking her over and even wanted him to pay her compensation. Compared to that, this woman¡¯s characters was infinitely better, and Ye Mo decided to save her husband just because of the woman¡¯s character. Thinking about this, Ye Mo waved his hand and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t call them. It¡¯s useless to go to the hospital unless you want them to do an open brain surgery on your husband; however, that would still be detrimental. Coincidentally, I have a way to cure this disease, so I¡¯ll look at it for him now.¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± This woman was shocked on the scene upon hearing that Ye Mo could cure her husband. Although her husband¡¯s disease wasn¡¯t incurable, it was very hard to cure. This was the conclusion they drew from seeing so many doctors. They came to this clinic because they had heard that as long as they took you in, you would be treated. Originally, they came to try their luck and, of course, Yu Erhu rejected to do any treatment; however, he was too kind-hearted. Seeing that this man was in pain, he gave him to drink a cup of heart-appeasing serum, but he didn¡¯t expect a problem to arise out of that. Yu Erhu wanted to help this man, so Lu Xiaozhen hurried to get Ye Mo. Although this woman knew her husband¡¯s problem, she hadn¡¯t called an ambulance because she had thought that Yu Erhu would be able to save him. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Yu Erhu to be unable to save her husband, even when his master came out. Thus, she decided to call the ambulance. Nevertheless, she would have never expected this younger looking man to say that he could cure her husband and was immediately stunned. By the time she had reacted, Ye Mo was already saving her husband. Ye Mo¡¯s knew this man¡¯s disease with a scan of his spirit sense. His disease should be called a ¡°Hereditary hemorrhagic telangiectasia¡± [1] which was a small pink-red spot in the blood vessels of his brain. Even open head surgery wouldn¡¯t be able to fully remove it and might instead cause more severe consequences. Thus, Ye Mo said that hospitals currently wouldn¡¯t be able to treat such disease. However, this disease only tortured people, they would feel headaches all seasons of the year, and the more time passed, the higher frequency it had. Although this disease wouldn¡¯t cause people to die immediately, it would be very hard to live over 50 years. An illness that was hard to treat for a hospital was very easy for Ye Mo, he only needed to pass his spirit Chi into the brain through the needle and remove the red dots. This was even easier than curing the Purple Coral Poison of that old man; after all, he was currently in the late phase of the 2nd stage of Chi Gathering already. It had only been half an hour, but Ye Mo was already done. When he was finishing up, the man actually sat up. Everyone was stunned as they looked at Ye Mo and wondered how there could be such magical doctor. He had only needed half an hour to make a person who looked like he was about to die, lively again. The man sat up and was in shock, but soon, he reacted and touched his pain-free head with joy. That joy was so intense that he was ready to call Ye Mo ¡°Dad¡±. A few decades of headaches suddenly disappeared? Anyone would be delighted. ¡°Miracle Doctor!¡± This man said and was about to kneel down and bow his head. However, Ye Mo stopped him: ¡°I just happened to know how to cure this disease. If it had been some other illness, I wouldn¡¯t have a way,¡± he showed too much of himself healing this man, so he quickly found an excuse. At this moment, both the wife and the two children understood that Ye Mo had really cured the man. The woman was so happy that she was going to kneel down with her husband. Nobody knew how much trouble this pain had brought upon their family. Ye Mo looked at this family full of gratitude and felt emotional. He thought that the sooner he killed Qian Longtou, the sooner he would be able to help people by curing some hard diseases. His simple actions could make a family happy for life. The reason that Ye Mo would be able to stand out in the open after finishing Qian Longtou was because if he could do so, the Song Family wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. He had already heard from Wu Xueming that Qian Longtou definitely had more power than the Song Family. There were incomparable, and he believed Wu Xueming¡¯s words. If he had the power to kill Qian Longtou, the Song Family would be wise if they didn¡¯t look for trouble. However, Ye Mo thought that if he could live without hiding, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to practice medicine either, so it seemed that he should teach his skills to Yu Erhu. When Yu Erhu learned everything, he would be able to cure people instead of him. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to take too much money, the family still handed over 20 thousand dollars. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t short on money now, and the clinic was going well, so he insisted on only taking 5 thousand. However, no matter how Ye Mo tried to explain that he just knew how to cure this disease, the clinic was still rising in fame and popularity. Nevertheless, Ye Mo didn¡¯t care about this. After briefing Yu Erhu, he left for the desert. After getting off the plane, he found a distant place and recovered his usual appearance. He was about to go into the desert and didn¡¯t want to go in as ¡°Mo Ye¡±, so he switched back to ¡°Ye Mo¡±. After all, if he was suspected of anything there, then he could use the identity of Mo Ye to cover up. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t planning on taking the bus into the desert as he didn¡¯t want anyone to know what he was doing. Besides, his Cloud Shadow Step was not slower than cars, and actually, it was much faster than cars in the desert. As soon as he had left Kuerlei, Ye Mo felt that he was being watched. He realized that it was three people and, although Ye Mo didn¡¯t know why they were monitoring him, this was at the border of the desert, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all. If he went into the desert, it would be very hard for them to find his track. ¡°You, wait!¡± One of the men rode on a motorbike and stopped Ye Mo. Seeing that Ye Mo had stopped, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s a car, why don¡¯t you take it? Why are you running?¡± Then, he waved towards the two men behind him. One of them took out two photos and, as he looked at Ye Mo, he frowned. Seeing this, Ye Mo immediately knew he was suspected. He just didn¡¯t know what picture they were looking at. ¡°So what if I run? Move aside.¡± Ye Mo estimated that things would get dirty today. ¡°I can¡¯t tell about the face, but the figure looks really similar to Shi Ying, and that man is called Ye Mo,¡± The person looking at the photo said. ¡°Take him away first!¡± the man riding the motorbike said. At the same time, he took out a big knife from his bag. Notes: 1: If anyone is interested, it is not only in the brain: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hereditary_hemorrhagic_telangiectasia Chapter 101 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn In the East part of Africa near the Somalia, there was an island called Naban where Qian Longtou¡¯s army was set. This place was close to the Arabian sea so they could enter the sea at any time which was good to store an army. The place that Qian Longtou chose to reside in was not only good looking but had a surrounding mountain that shielded it from anyone¡¯s view. In any case, even if it weren¡¯t shielded, no one would be stupid enough to spy on Qian Longtou¡¯s army. At this moment, Qian Longtou, who was at an extremely grandiose mansion, was roaring. His only son was killed inland, and now, there was still no news of the killer. He had already ordered that if nobody could find the killer¡¯s whereabouts, then they should bring him the head of the government authority responsible for that area. However, just when Qian Longtou was getting more and more impatient, a soldier in charge of the communication suddenly ran in and reported, ¡°Godfather, we have news of the killer!¡± Qian Longtou liked people to call him ¡°Godfather¡± because he had loved the American movie ¡°The Godfather¡±. He often said that he would be better than him. ¡°Who?¡± right now, Qian Longtou¡¯s greatest worry was that his son¡¯s killer wouldn¡¯t be found, and now that he heard the killer had been found, no matter how calm he was, he couldn¡¯t help but to ask immediately. If it had been anything else, he would sit without moving and wait until the soldier had finished his report, but since it involved his son¡¯s killer, he couldn¡¯t keep his calm anymore. ¡°We don¡¯t know the name of the killer right now, but his figure seems very close to Shi Ying. We have already three brothers that have been killed by this man, and the way he kills is exactly the same: shooting metal nails into the forehead. ¡°It can be seen that this man is the same person as the killer at Ning Hai. Our men must¡¯ve found something special and went to ask but were killed,¡± the soldier reported everything he knew. Qian Longtou¡¯s face kept changing but didn¡¯t say a word, he knew that the soldier should still have something else to report. As expected, the soldier breathed and continued, ¡°After he had killed them and was prepared to destroy the evidence, the local police came. However, this person didn¡¯t seem to want to act against them, so he stole the motorbike and drove into the Taklimakan Desert. Our men have already followed him in¡ª¡± ¡°Immediately assemble every member of Nan Qing! Capture him at all costs even if it means flipping the desert, or just kill him and bring his head back as a sacrifice for Shiping!¡± Qian Longtou interrupted the soldier¡¯s words and said immediately. Ye Mo saw that these three people were identifying him through the photo and knew that if he were to let them go, his identity would be exposed. Since they still need to use the pictures, it meant that they weren¡¯t 100% sure that Ye Mo was Shi Ying. It didn¡¯t matter if his identity was exposed, but it couldn¡¯t be exposed now. Now, he was still in the 2nd stage of Chi Gathering, so it was not good for him if his identity was exposed. Once he reached the 3rd stage, he would be able to use many of the magical arts, then, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Since he knew that these three came to investigate him and were suspecting him, he immediately killed them without mercy. Although he knew they were from either from the Song Family or Nan Qing, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t sure which. However, at the pace the Song Family should be investigating him, it shouldn¡¯t be them since they wouldn¡¯t have such influence, so these people were probably Nan Qing¡¯s men. Thinking about Nan Qing, Ye Mo was also surprised, as soon as he showed his face, these people came charging over. Luckily he stayed at home and rarely showed his face in Luo Cang; otherwise, he would probably have been discovered there. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have the slightest remorse in killing these three, those who wanted his life needed to pay with their own. However killing people in broad daylight required cleaning up. This wasn¡¯t Luo Yue continent where no one cared if you killed someone. Just when Ye Mo was prepared to burn the three people, a police vehicle suddenly came over. He deduced that there was a fourth person who had run away and called the police, so now that he had been exposed, Ye Mo could no longer be bothered with destroying evidence. He rode on the motorbike and escaped into the desert. Although Ye Mo killed men from Nan Qing, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest pressure at all; however, he still didn¡¯t want to attack the police, and without life-threatening situation, it was too significant to kill them. Ye Mo still wanted to stay here and didn¡¯t want to do such thing unless his life was in danger. Even if he had killed the police and removed the evidence there, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to seal the information shut since there was still a fourth person somewhere. Before Ye Mo came, he went through large amounts of information regarding the desert. He didn¡¯t plan to enter at this point, but he had no other choice. He knew that the most dangerous place was the Ku Lake near the outskirts and many explorers had died here. The difference in temperature between day and night was tremendous, and usually, explorers would never come here alone. When they did, it was with a big team. Ye Mo also found the names An Coral, Luo Bu, Holy Door¡­ but he wasn¡¯t sure if Luo Bu was the Luo Bu Lake. The map didn¡¯t point to the direction of Luo Bu Lake either; however, according to the data he had gathered, Taklimakan once buried large amounts of ancient cities, one of which was the famous Lou Lan city who had also disappeared here. Many cities along the silk road have been buried by the desert in history. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know if the Holy Door he had to find was one of the ancient cities here. Ye Mo didn¡¯t rush into the desert. Although he was a cultivator, his state was very low and now, not only he didn¡¯t have storage equipment, but he had strayed from the original route so, after he had gone in the desert, he stopped moving forward. Instead, he took out the map and wanted to carefully determine his following route. Many people who came with many vehicles were eventually buried either in Luo Bu Lake or someplace else in the Taklimakan Desert. Ye Mo was only by himself now, all the water he had was carried in his bag, he was a far cry from those who had cars filled with water. Ye Mo originally thought that he had gone deep into the desert now and was very far from the nearest road, so those from Nan Qing shouldn¡¯t be able to chase him here; however, Ye Mo once again underestimated the people from Nan Qing. He quickly realized that he had been surrounded after only an hour or two since he had set up the tent. These people were really fast and actually chased into the desert. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have time to pack up his tent and just put his bag on and got ready to run. In the desert, there was no place to hide, and these twenty or so people had at least ten guns. Although they didn¡¯t have any strong guns, and most of them were the same model, it was still enough to threaten Ye Mo. As though knowing Ye Mo¡¯s power, those people didn¡¯t hesitate to open fire as soon as Ye Mo came out; one person even threw a grenade. Obviously, these people¡¯s orders were to bring him back dead or alive. In the desert, Ye Mo didn¡¯t have another choice except to kill them all. At the same time he dodged the bullet, the metal nails flew out like flower petals. This wasn¡¯t the stone room in Flowing Snake. In this boundless desert, there were almost bullets flying from all directions. Ye Mo was sure that these people weren¡¯t from the Song Family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get this firepower. They were definitely from Nan Qing. Qian Longtou managed to get more than 20 people in such a short time and more than ten guns. It could be seen how powerful Nan Qing was. If he had been at their base, then what would the scene be like? Ye Mo was starting to reconsider if he had the power to face Nan Qing at their headquarters even after he had reached the 3rd stage. However, he didn¡¯t have time to think because another two Range Rovers were heading their way. The cars¡¯ engine could be heard during the battle, and Ye Mo knew that if he didn¡¯t finish this quickly, there would be more and more people. He felt some pain on his lower waist, and Ye Mo knew he had been shot. After all, his spirit sense range was still too small, he couldn¡¯t dodge the hidden shots. However, the person who shot him was killed by his nail at the next moment. When the Range Rovers were getting closer and closer, Ye Mo had killed everyone who surrounded him before. However, he had also received a gunshot wound, and his tent was full of holes which scared him a little, he didn¡¯t want another accident like this to happen. He had used a lot of chi in this battle; after all, he had to dodge bullets. He didn¡¯t think a long time before simply leaving his tent behind and quickly dashed into the depth of the desert. While running in the desert, Ye Mo realized he had been a bit careless. He hadn¡¯t expected Nan Qing to be this crazy, sending people into the desert to obstruct him; he couldn¡¯t even act according to his plan before taking a bullet. After two hours, Ye Mo was completely lost. Although he knew it was very dangerous to be lost in the desert, this was still much better than tens of people with guns surrounding him. Ye Mo stopped and treated his wound before realizing that at least six of the 20 bottles of spring water he had were pierced by bullets. The direction of the bullet was very weird, it shot through 6 bottles at once. Ye Mo looked around. It was a boundless desert everywhere and a few occasionally dead tree. He cursed, now, he didn¡¯t even have a tent. If only he had a GPS¡­ however, Ye Mo didn¡¯t have the money to buy such a thing at all. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Ye Mo looked around, took out a sleeping bag from his bag and barely hung it on the big tree. He needed to rest for the night. He just received a gunshot wound and hadn¡¯t completely healed yet. Now, there wasn¡¯t much water remaining, so he needed to conserve stamina and heal up. Chapter 102 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn The night in the desert was relatively cool, and the calm breath almost made Ye Mo forget that he was still in the desert; however, due to the disturbances of unknown bugs, Ye Mo didn¡¯t get a very restful sleep. Despite this, Ye Mo still felt pretty energetic when he woke up the next day. However, during the day, the searing heat of the sun made Ye Mo feeling like he was in an oven, making him almost doubt if it was the same place from the previous night. The rolling heat wave attacked Ye Mo, and this wasn¡¯t even in June. The weather was slightly cool, but the desert was so hot. It seemed that the temperature here was almost 45¡ã C. If this was in June, would the temperature reach 100¡ã C? Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to stay too long, although his wound was pretty much fine. The more he stayed in the desert, the more danger there was. Since he came, he needed to hurry up and go about his business. Although Ye Mo found the words Luo Bu on the map, he didn¡¯t plan to go there immediately because the road he got on the map didn¡¯t point to that place and instead pointed somewhere else. However, after Ye Mo had run for a day, he saw a vast empty place, surrounded by dunes; the sand rolled everywhere. Ye Mo had done some research about the Taklimakan Desert and immediately knew this was the Luo Bu Lake. The temperature at day was near 50 degrees, but Ye Mo could endure without it affecting him much; after all, he was a cultivator and was more resistant than ordinary people. However, he only had nine bottles of water left, and he needed to find a water source fast; otherwise, he would become dehydrated. Ye Mo didn¡¯t plan to come to Luo Bu Lake first, but since he was already there, he didn¡¯t mind looking at it. After all, there were the words Luo Bu on the goatskin map. Although it was his first time coming here, Ye Mo knew this was perhaps the most mysterious place in the desert, and many unexplainable events had happened here. Ye Mo had made some research and discovered that countless people had been lost here. However, there was also a legend that everyone knew: before Luo Bu Lake disappeared, it was called Immortal Lake. It was said that the wind god, in order to prevent his daughter Milan from being together with the mortal Luo Bu, gouged his eyes and broke Milan¡¯s legs before scattering them to the east and west side of the desert making them forever apart. The two weren¡¯t able to see each other anymore, and the longingness for each other was like a sword which fastened their aging. In one night, the beautiful young girl Milan¡¯s hair turned white, and her rolling tears gathered and formed a river which converged to form a sparkling lake. This formed the fable of the Luo Bu Lake. Later on, it was said that Milan¡¯s yearning became a fatal sickness, and the night that she had died, the heavens changed, and the river went dry. The beautiful Luo Bu Lake had since disappeared, leaving behind this place full of silver sand which was said to be made from the young girl¡¯s white hair. This was the tearful story of Milan, her white hair, and the silver sand. Ye Mo suddenly thought of this story when he was standing at the Luo Bu Lake. When he read the story before, he didn¡¯t have much reaction to it, but now, standing at the place where the story happened, he realized how melancholic this was. Separated by the heavens, reminiscence like the sword. Was this exactly like him and his master? He didn¡¯t know Luo Ying¡¯s feelings before, but now he did and finally understood what separated by the heavens, and yearning like the sword felt like. When he was by Luo Ying¡¯s side every day, he didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but after leaving, he found that he had really lost something. Now that he was reborn on Earth, he realized how low his EQ was before. He couldn¡¯t even tell Luo Ying¡¯s feelings and could only feel he liked staying with her. However, when the danger came, the first thing Luo Ying thought about was to take him away, but when she activated the teleportation rune, he seemed to have felt a warm sensation brush past his neck. Now that Ye Mo thought about it, he realized what that warmness was. When Luo Ying activated the rune, she must have been discovered, and someone sneaked attacked her. But, in order to take him away, his master blocked this attack with her own body, and that warmness was the blood she had spat out. Ye Mo suddenly felt he hated himself. He only understood it now, but even then, what if he did? Could he see Luo Ying? If Luo Ying was still where she was before, would she think about him? Just like Milan¡¯s tear story. Ye Mo sat on a hardened dune and reminisced the bits and pieces of his memory with Luo Ying and felt immersed at the moment. It was unknown how long he was there before Ye Mo sensed danger. He moved out as quickly as he could, but there was nothing around him. It was as though his feeling before was wrong. Ye Mo frowned. His spirit sense clearly felt something was going to attack him, but now he scanned the surrounding ten meters and found nothing. The day was already dark as it was almost 11 pm, he had already been standing there for a few hours. Ye Mo decided to rest one night first and try to find a fresh water source nearby; however, due to his feeling before, he was much more alert. During the night, Luo Bu lake was dead silent but mysterious, yet, Ye Mo was a cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t feel much even if he slept at a graveyard much less a desert. However, he had seen a ghost cultivator before, but he didn¡¯t believe there was such thing as ghosts on Earth because if you weren¡¯t a cultivator, your soul would dissipate once you died. Meanwhile, most ghost cultivators were cultivators who had high power but didn¡¯t want to enter samsara after death, so they used special artifacts to forcefully keep their soul in the cultivation world to cultivate. Although ghost cultivators could still become immortals when they reach the highest stage, almost no one could reach this stage. The silence didn¡¯t last long before a faint and distant shrieking sounded, but since Ye Mo knew that there were some animals in the desert, he didn¡¯t mind. However, the spirit Chi was even more scarce in the desert so Ye Mo couldn¡¯t cultivate, he could only sit beside a salt pile and rest. As such, he only rested for an hour before that feeling of being ambushed gushed in his heart again. Ye Mo took out a few metal nails and closely followed the ¡°thing¡± that wanted to ambush him. Although he couldn¡¯t scan it, he felt it. As though feeling Ye Mo¡¯s vigilance, the thing that wanted to ambush didn¡¯t move but just watched Ye Mo. At this moment, Ye Mo knew that his senses weren¡¯t wrong. He really was being watched by something, and this thing was very patient; however, it was outside the range of his spirit sense, and he could only feel it. However, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone comparing patience. He often cultivated for more than a year, so a few hours was barely anything. Another hour passed, and the thing that hid in the darkness seemed to feel that it was being too careful. Who could discover it when it hid in the sand. It no longer hid and jumped up and rapidly aimed for Ye Mo¡¯s head. Its speed even reached Mach 1; however, Ye Mo could even dodge normal bullets, not to mention that he had his attention focused on this thing, so how could he let it attack his head? At that instant, he dodged and shot multiple nails out. A shrieking cry resounded, similar to the shriek of a mouse, but amplified many times. He knew that his nails had hit its target, and at this moment, Ye Mo punched toward the dark shadow. However, Ye Mo realized that his killing blow had missed. That dark figure had run away. But how could Ye Mo let this dark figure escape after grasping its trail? He didn¡¯t even think before chasing, yet, after chasing for more than ten minutes, he still couldn¡¯t catch the dark figure. Seeing that this dark figure was faster than him, Ye Mo threw out two fireballs. ¡°Psh psh,¡± The fireballs hit the sand blasting sand everywhere, but the black figure had disappeared. Ye Mo just felt his head numb. He didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, but this unexplainable thing just happened in front of his eyes. He clearly saw his fireball land on the dark figure and just disappeared; however, he didn¡¯t believe that his fireball could turn the dark figure into nothingness, he wasn¡¯t that powerful yet. The surrounding was scarily quiet. The thing that screamed disappeared, and everything else was just the same. Ye Mo calmed down. It was too late, even if he wanted to find something, he had to wait until the next day. When Ye Mo was prepared to come look again the day after, he suddenly realized he had lost his sense of direction. It had only been 10 minutes, but he was completely lost. At this moment, Ye Mo felt the seriousness of the issue. When he chased the dark figure, he didn¡¯t think he would be lost at all, so he didn¡¯t carry his bag with him. All of his things were in his bag, so if he lost his bag, it would be a failure even if he managed to get out of here because there were some Silver Heart Grass seed and the Purple Heart Vine in there. Not to mention these things, he wouldn¡¯t last long in the desert without water, even as a cultivator. He needed to go back immediately and find his bag. However, Ye Mo immediately rejected this idea. If he went back at this time, he could perhaps get farther and farther away, and eventually lose his bag forever. Chapter 103 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn Ye Mo calmed down his emotions and didn¡¯t continue looking for his bag; instead, he simply sat down where he was. At this moment, he needed to be calm. Any bit of worry might make him take the wrong choice again. Previously, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed that he would get lost after chasing someone for only ten minutes. It was said that the Taklimakan Desert was a bewilderment formation. Now it seemed that there really was one. Although he hadn¡¯t slept for the night, Ye Mo was still full in spirit. The only thing he thought about in his heart was his bag. As soon as dawn approached the next day, Ye Mo returned to where he had hit the black shadow with a fireball the night before and was amazed to see that the two marks he had made with the fireball had disappeared. There were no signs of movement on the sand, but the mark last night just seemed to have been washed by the sand again. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to waste time here. The scorching sun had risen up once again. If he couldn¡¯t find his bag quickly, losing things was insignificant but losing his life wasn¡¯t an option. Although he was a cultivator, he was only in the 2nd stage of Chi Gathering and wasn¡¯t sure how long he could stay under this blazing sun. He couldn¡¯t Pi Gu [1] or even eat nothing for a week, much less under such harsh conditions. He studied where he was for a long time before calculating a direction according to the sun and darting that way. A little more than ten minutes later, Ye Mo stopped. His direction was obviously not right. If it were right, he would¡¯ve found where he had rested the night before at that point. When Ye Mo returned back once again, he made the surprising discovery that the place he came back to didn¡¯t seem to be the same as before. However, the sand around him looked the same, and he couldn¡¯t really tell at all. Although he wouldn¡¯t get worried over this, Ye Mo knew the situation was serious. Before, he didn¡¯t have a GPS, but he had a compass and some tools to tell the direction. But now, he didn¡¯t have anything at all and was lost. Ye Mo knew that usually, people who came to the desert would have some positioning tool with exact longitude and latitude; however, he didn¡¯t. He had originally thought that with his cultivation powers, this shouldn¡¯t matter much, but now, he realized how wrong he was. But even if he had bought a cheap GPS, he wouldn¡¯t have kept it on him and would have probably left it in the bag. Now, Ye Mo felt like he was stuck in a formation. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t completely clueless about formation. He knew some formations, and as long as he had the material, he could set up hundreds of them. However, the place he was lost at didn¡¯t seem totally like a formation. Ye Mo sighed as he thought that if only he had a storage equipment, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about losing his bag at all. Ye Mo didn¡¯t run back and fro and, in the end, just chose a direction and left. Since he was already lost, there was no point staying here. The following two days, Ye Mo hadn¡¯t seen any signs of humans or animals. There were no water sources either. Under such scorching sun in the desert, if a normal person ran around like Ye Mo, no matter how strong he was, he would¡¯ve been gone already. Even Ye Mo started to feel that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and if he continued like this, perhaps it would only be a few days before he would be devoured by the desert. Living for three days and four nights without drinking or eating, Ye Mo felt the Chi in his body withered, and yet, he had no way to cultivate here. The 5th day, Ye Mo who had cracked dry lips seized any intentions of finding a water source. He was unfamiliar with the desert, he wouldn¡¯t know what place should have water. If he didn¡¯t meet any people or water, he would be in a dangerous situation. But if he didn¡¯t keep searching, he would be baked under the sun and wouldn¡¯t last much longer as well. He could only dream to be in the 3rd stage right now; Ye Mo felt helpless, his powers were still too weak. Just as he was thinking, Ye Mo suddenly noticed the sand under his feet seemed to be flowing slowly. However, that speed was very slow, and if Ye Mo didn¡¯t have spirit sense, he would definitely be unable to tell. Ye Mo focused again and found that all the sand gradually flowed to a position under his feet. However, there was no sand building up there. What was happening? ¡°No build up of sand, this meant that all the sand had disappeared under the ground¡­ Disappeared under the ground?¡± Ye Mo was startled. Since it disappeared under the ground, it meant that the ground below him should be empty. Thinking about this, he no longer dared to remain here. He had already used as much power as he could, so if there was a sand whirlpool suddenly, he wouldn¡¯t have the means to escape. But just as Ye Mo was thinking about this and wanted to leave, the sand under his foot suddenly started to spin. Ye Mo felt it was hollow under his foot and he was about to sink in. Ye Mo knew clearly that if he was taken away by the sand, he would die with his current state. He didn¡¯t want to be taken in by the sand. He stood on the sand and jumped flying about 5 to 6 meters in the air. But soon, he felt something was wrong. Although he jumped up, the suction under his foot was still there, and he didn¡¯t have any landing spot. A few days ago, perhaps he would have been able to dash out of the whirlpool with a burst of power. But now, he could only watch as he slowly went down. Even if he used his Chi to the maximum, he could only at most slow down the speed of descent. The Chi in his body was no longer enough to support him moving around. Ye Mo sighed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would die like this in the desert. At this moment, he thought of many things: Luo Ying¡¯s smile and voice circulated around him, and also what Ning Qingxue had said that night, ¡°The things I left in the garden are for Ye Mo.¡± He was stunned for the moment. Just when Ye Mo was about to accept the fate of being devoured by the sand. He suddenly felt his waist tighten as a white strand of clothes twisted around his waist. Although he was stunned briefly while being devoured by the sand, he wouldn¡¯t let such opportunity pass. He immediately grabbed the strand and just when he was prepared to pull himself out, he felt his waist tighten, and he was flung up. When he fell on the hard sand ground, the white strand was taken back. Ye Mo was astonished, this person¡¯s ability was a level higher than the Hu Qiu he met last time. Who was this person? Standing 10 meters away from Ye Mo was a woman with a pale yellow dress. She had a cloth covering her face and was staring at Ye Mo right now. Her eyes were clear and vibrant giving people a sense of serenity. It was actually such a woman, and she still wore a dress in the desert? If Ye Mo weren¡¯t a cultivator, he would¡¯ve thought this woman was a goddess; however, Ye Mo obviously wouldn¡¯t believe so. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face, the temperament and body of this woman were already indescribable. The faint yellow dress stood under the blazing sun without moving at all as though she was an eternal goddess. However, the backpack behind her also told people that she wasn¡¯t a goddess. She was also someone who came to explore the desert. Her hair was a bit messy, but the few black strands that came out made her feel like a goddess even more. Looking at her, Ye Mo seemed to see his master Luo Ying who was just standing in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Master!¡± It was at that instant that he felt he was in love with this woman. This was the first woman that he actually fell in love with other than Luo Ying. Even for Luo Ying, he only realized his dependence later on. This woman looked at Ye Mo¡¯s messy look who didn¡¯t have anything with him. Then when she heard Ye Mo mumbling ¡°Master¡±, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, but that was it. She didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Mo had come to his sense. He already understood that the woman in front of him was no ordinary woman. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be coming to the desert dressed like this. He turned around and looked at the whirlpool, but it had already disappeared. He knew this woman had saved his life and also realized his impoliteness, so he quickly saluted with his fists and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister, for saving my life.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± The woman seemed to be stunned at the way Ye Mo called her. She saw Ye Mo almost drown in the quicksand and knew his bag was probably devoured by the sand, but she still didn¡¯t say anything. She just took out a bag of water and biscuits and threw it to Ye Mo. Ye Mo took the things but didn¡¯t open the bag to drink first. Instead, he saluted with his fists once again and said: ¡°Thank you for giving me water, if I, Ye Mo, don¡¯t die, I will pay you back.¡± The woman looked at Ye Mo¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t say anything; however, she felt weirder. She saw that Ye Mo¡¯s lips were dry, so obviously, he hadn¡¯t drunk water for a long time. Normally, someone who hadn¡¯t drunk water for a long time in the desert would dash and drink to their heart¡¯s content when they saw water. However, this man although looking a bit shabby didn¡¯t have any worry of being devoured by the sand. He even seemed calm and talk in a very literate way. Ye Mo saw this woman just look at him but didn¡¯t talk; however, he didn¡¯t mind. He could tell that this woman didn¡¯t live in the city; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be dressed like this. He had already thanked her, so he opened the bag and drank more than 10 mouthfuls. However, he didn¡¯t stick his mouth to the bag and poured it down instead. Did he mind her? She hadn¡¯t drunk from the bag but seeing Ye Mo¡¯s way of drinking, she felt more surprised. He was so thirsty, but he only drank a little more than 10 mouthfuls. This person¡¯s self-control and heart were really stable. However, what took her even more by surprise was that Ye Mo passed the water bag back. This woman frowned. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t take back something she gave out, especially after Ye Mo had drunk from it. Although he didn¡¯t touch his mouth with it, she still didn¡¯t want it back. Suddenly, this woman wondered if this man had planned to give the bag back to her after drinking which was why he didn¡¯t touch it with his mouth. He was in the desert without water, but he still was able to give this bag of water back to her?! Notes: 1: Pi Gu, the state where the cultivator no longer needs to rely on food for energy Chapter 104 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn The woman hadn¡¯t realized that Ye Mo had scanned her bag with his spirit sense, but other than a few simple girls¡¯ items, there were only a few bags of biscuits and these two bags of water. The other one only had a bit more than a half. Regardless of who this woman was, Ye Mo felt respect for her for the fact that she could give more than half of her water to a stranger. He was a cultivator, so with these 10 mouthfuls of water, he should be able to find his bag after asking for directions from this woman. He didn¡¯t want to endanger that woman¡¯s life because of the water since no matter how strong she could be, she wasn¡¯t a cultivator that could use Chi to recover. Without water, she may be worse off than him. Seeing that this woman looked at him without speaking, Ye Mo just felt a little confused and wondered if this woman was mute which would be too unfortunate. How could such a stunning woman be mute? ¡°I just lost my bag, can you tell me how to head to the center of Luo Bu Lake,¡± seeing that this woman didn¡¯t talk, Ye Mo could only explain himself. The woman took out a small round disk and looked at it before suddenly pointing a direction. Then, she turned and left; however, she didn¡¯t take back the food and water Ye Mo tried to pass back. From the moment this woman had saved Ye Mo and gave him directions, she hadn¡¯t said one word, so he wasn¡¯t sure if she didn¡¯t want to talk or couldn¡¯t. Seeing the woman disappearing, Ye Mo felt like he had lost something. He had seen a lot of beautiful women: Ning Qingxue, Chi Wanqing, Su Jingwen, even Yun Bing was very beautiful, but he had never seen someone like this woman who made him lose a part of his soul. Ye Mo followed the direction she pointed and sprinted over. He didn¡¯t expect to find that place in less than half a day. The place that he had looked so hard for a few days was so actually close¡­ Ye Mo was speechless. However, when Ye Mo came back to his resting place, he realized that his bag had disappeared. People had come here these few days, and Ye Mo saw some of their messy footprints and immediately knew his things were taken. He followed the footprints and just walked 100-200 meters before finding two utility cars behind a dune, and four Caucasians were sitting under a tree, eating. His bag was tossed aside, and one of them was looking at Ye Mo¡¯s porcelain bottle which contained his pills inside. Ye Mo walked over and packed his bag, but the model Wen Dong gave to him was missing. Ye Mo immediately scanned with his spirit sense and found it lying inside one of the cars, covered in a box. It seemed these people also knew that it was worth quite a lot. Seeing Ye Mo pick the bag up, one of the men immediately came and spoke for a long time. Ye Mo had learned some simple English in Ning Hai University so he could understand, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. These people took his things and asked why he was taking it back. ¡°Who are you? This bag is ours! Why are you taking it?¡± that man holding the bottle reproached aggressively toward Ye Mo. He actually spoke fluent Chinese. Ye Mo immediately grabbed the bottle from his hand and put it back in his bag. He sneered, ¡°Yours? I left it 200 meters over there, how is it yours?¡± This foreigner was still going to speak, but the person next to him stopped him and spoke in English, ¡°Mac, since this bag is his, let him take it. We don¡¯t lose anything.¡± Then, he signaled, and this man called Mac immediately stopped. Ye Mo knew what they were thinking, but why would he let them do as they wish? Wen Dong gave that model to him. Although he didn¡¯t have any use for it, he didn¡¯t want to leave it to a few bad looking people. Originally, these few people didn¡¯t think Ye Mo had noticed his model was gone, but they saw Ye Mo walk straight toward one of the cars and opened the case containing the model. He took out the model and the information before dumping it on the ground. ¡°How did he know it was in the car?¡± These few foreigners were still thinking when Ye Mo had already stashed the things inside. The four men reacted and immediately stopped Ye Mo. ¡°Solving things the hard way?¡± Ye Mo sneered and used a swirling wind kick and sent the foreigners flying out meters away. Then he looked bleakly at them ¡±If you dare to come again, I won¡¯t go easy anymore.¡± The four looked at each other and watched as Ye Mo just walk out of there. They didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. Although Ye Mo thought it would be best to kill these four, he thought it would be overreacting for killing these people when they just took a bag in the middle of nowhere. However, when Ye Mo didn¡¯t walk far, he suddenly remembered something and walked back once again. ¡°You, what do you want? We already gave it back to you,¡± the man who could speak Chinese asked worriedly. Ye Mo ignored him and just took a map of the desert from the car. He didn¡¯t have one so with this, he would be able to find a way back even if he ended up being lost again. He looked at the GPS that seemed to be charging in the car. Ye Mo pulled it off, but it was immediately out of power. He thought and chucked it back. Then he took another foldable backup tent and ten bottles of water into his bag. Seeing Ye Mo just take those, those few men felt relieved. But then, something that made them worry happened again. Ye Mo actually took some silver pieces in the car. What took Ye Mo¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t their worth, but because it had the Tibetan character door. Could the letter before it be holy? Ye Mo knew these foreigners came to the Taklimakan to make a fortune. They were looking for these artifacts. The relevant departments wouldn¡¯t even care if they took it. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered with these things, but with that character, Ye Mo immediately took it seriously. Seeing Ye Mo just take one piece and left the other things untouched. These few foreigners felt relieved once again. The piece didn¡¯t worth much. ¡°Where did you find this silver piece?¡± Ye Mo waved it in front of the foreigners and asked. The foreigners looked at each other but didn¡¯t talk. Ye Mo sneered and spoke once again, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to speak fine, but I see there are a lot of good things on your car. I don¡¯t mind driving your car away. Oh, by the way, I could make a fire with the remaining car.¡± As soon as Ye Mo spoke, the man who could speak Chinese immediately said, ¡°I know¡­¡± hearing these words, Ye Mo threw the map over and said, ¡°Show me the location on this map, if there is the slightest difference with mine, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t leave the desert.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already marked on the map,¡± the man spoke quickly. Ye Mo opened the map and indeed saw a place marked with a few English words. Before Ye Mo asked what it meant, the man explained, ¡°We found the silver pieces there because we had found a stone tablet marked with Kulu, so we called that place Kulu,¡± the man didn¡¯t seem like he was lying, so Ye Mo took the map and didn¡¯t bother with these few people. He took out his simple map and compared. He made the surprising discovery that this Kulu was the exactly same place marked in his goatskin map. Kulu was probably what he was looking for. Ye Mo suppressed the joy in his heart thinking whether this Kulu was the Ku Lake or not. Ye Mo needed to get there quickly, and the map he took from the foreigners were much more precise than his map. Everything was marked clearly on the map. Seeing Ye Mo didn¡¯t take their car, they finally felt relieved. China¡¯s kungfu was too magical¡­ That man just kicked, and they all flew. Ye Mo believed that these guys were preparing to go back. They didn¡¯t have much equipment on their car. Since he had a map and simple navigation equipment, he would be much faster than a car in the desert. After all, there were many places a car couldn¡¯t go. Although he had a map and the precise location, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t in a rush. He knew he couldn¡¯t be hasty if he wanted to find that place, and he needed to keep his calm. He thought about what happened a few nights before and knew that the black shadow that attacked him was definitely a type of animal in the desert. As for why he would lose his way, he still couldn¡¯t understand. But one thing was for sure, he hit his nails. Thinking about the disappearing shadow and fire marks as well as the whirlpool that almost made him lose his life, Ye Mo connected these things together. He wondered if the place he had sat before was also gradually falling and that caused the marks to disappear? However, thinking that he was sitting at a place where sand fell down, no matter how strong Ye Mo¡¯s heart was, cold sweat slowly fell down his spine. He then thought about the goddess-like woman who saved him. Who was she? In order to conserve his stamina, Ye Mo didn¡¯t run, he chose to walk during the day and rest at night. Ever since he had met the whirlpool that day, Ye Mo was very cautious. When he rested, he would make sure he found a good place. On the 3rd night after acquiring the map, Ye Mo stopped at a wall that had been ruined by the sand. He was preparing to rest here for the night before continuing. Chapter 105 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn At this moment, Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue had already entered the desert. However, they didn¡¯t come by themselves as originally planned; instead, there was a whole vehicle crew. Although Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t want her father intervening, her father didn¡¯t bring up about anything in the past this time and allowed her to enter the desert. Thus, she could only retreat a step. Besides, she knew that her father was doing it for her sake. With her compliance, Chi Youjun not only arranged a few cars for Chi Wanqing but also sent people to go with her in the desert. This was using his authority for private matters, but if it hadn¡¯t been for his daughter, Chi Youjun would have never done such thing. However, he had no choice. The daughter he hadn¡¯t seen for a few years was going to the desert, and no matter how he had tried to persuade her, she wouldn¡¯t agree. He didn¡¯t want to have a big fight again, so he could only comply and send people to protect her. ¡­. Ye Mo carefully inspected the wall he was sleeping at over night. Feeling that it was very sturdy, he was assured and opened up the tent. It would be too hot for sleeping bag at night so he didn¡¯t bother pulling that out. At night, Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to sleep. He was cultivating outside the tent but by midnight, he felt he was being watched again. This feeling made him very uncomfortable and he felt more weird. He wasn¡¯t the only person to come to the desert but why did this only happen to him. Ye Mo didn¡¯t continue waiting this time. He packed his things into the bag and carried his bag. He felt that the thing that was watching him stayed where it was. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the same thing from last night but since he was being watched, it meant that there was something attracting it from him. As for what it was, he didn¡¯t know. Was it still a bare cockroach watching him? Ye Mo knew this was impossible because it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the desert. He came to the desert to find the purple heart vine. Did this thing come because of the purple heart vine in his bag? Because other people didn¡¯t have it, only he did. If that was the case, this would mean that the thing was sensitive to the purple heart vine. After Ye Mo put on his bag, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to attack this thing. Instead, he took out a metal nail and marked it with his spirit sense before suddenly standing up and walking away from the wall. At the same time, he shot the nail towards the black shadow. Chhh, Ye Mo knew he hit his target and immediately chased. This time, he had everything with him so he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting lost. With his food and water as well as his powers, he would be able to survive a month or two in the desert without problems This time, Ye Mo didn¡¯t lose it. He followed closely behind. Allthough the shadow was on the border of escaping his spirit sense range, he had marked it with a nail. Ye Mo believed that as long as his spirit sense focused the nail, he would be able to catch that shadow. Although Ye Mo followed the shadow closely, he felt intrigued about the shadow¡¯s stamina. He was sure his nail hit it but how was it still able to run so fast? The shadow that attack him a few days ago was like this as well. Just when Ye Mo was thinking of a way to speed up and catch the shadow, a feeble cough sounded from the distance. The sound was so small that if his hearing wasn¡¯t great, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. Just fazing for this moment, Ye Mo lost track of the black shadow. However, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t annoyed, that black shadow must¡¯ve gone hiding somewhere. The black shadow was shot by the nail. Even if it took the nail out, he worked the nail and would be able to find it with the spirit sense mark. It would be fine at least within a few hours. Now that the thing disappeared, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered finding it. He just followed where that moan was before. Two men and a woman leaned weakly against a tattered tent. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense scanned them before he even went there. The three had messy and dirty hair and looked very shabby. The two man actually carried guns with them. Although that woman didn¡¯t have a gun, there was ferocity in her expression. Ye Mo seemed to have seen this ferocity somewhere. Looking at the position they were sitting, it was obvious these three weren¡¯t in the same group. Although they all looked like they were about to die, the two men still stared vigilantly at the woman as if preventing her from playing any tricks. As soon as Ye Mo arrived, the three were immediately frightened. It was in the middle of the night in the desert and a figure suddenly appeared. No matter how brave they were, they would still be frightened. Although they were shocked, it was obvious they had no strength left to get up. However, one of them pointed a gun at Ye Mo but didn¡¯t fire. Ye Mo noticed their cracked lips and their sandstorm tattered clothes. It was obvious they had been in the desert for a while. ¡°Who are you?¡± a person holding a gun asked nervously at Ye Mo. ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± the woman looked very threatening, but how could she not be afraid seeing a person carrying a bag in the middle of the night in the desert? She subconsciously moved toward those two men, but perhaps she was out of energy, so she only moved a little bit. ¡°Who I am is not important, but if you continue to point a gun at me, I¡¯ll guarantee you won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun,¡± Ye Mo said faintly. He hated people pointing guns at him, and these three didn¡¯t look like ordinary people. Even when they were fatigued by the desert, he could still feel their ferocity whether it was the woman or the two men. To Ye Mo¡¯s surprise, the person suddenly took the gun back and coughed before saying tiringly, ¡°I hate the morning sun right now.¡± Ye Mo suddenly felt this person was a bit cute and smiled, ¡°You are lost in the desert?¡± At this moment, the three could be sure Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a ghost, he should be someone exploring the desert. The man who packed the gun away also felt relieved, perhaps they could be saved by this person. At this moment, he didn¡¯t ask Ye Mo for water and said admiringly, ¡°Brother, I really admire you, you can survive in the desert as if you were taking a stroll. Don¡¯t tell me you came here on foot.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t answer the man¡¯s words and looked at the other two. The man explained, ¡°I¡¯m Li Hu, and this is my partner in crime, Cheng Hongzhe. We were apprehending a criminal in the desert, but we lost our way. Our car is out of oil, so we dumped it in the desert. We wanted to ask for back up, but our communication and gps were all useless. Then, we walked some distance trying to find a place with signal, but it was worse; we are still lost, and it has already been many days now.¡± Seeing Ye Mo didn¡¯t talk, Li Hu took out his phone and said, ¡°Originally, I thought we could still call for help even if we were lost but a few days later, the phone was out of battery. Plus, in order to capture her, we went into the desert in a hurry and basically didn¡¯t prepare anything. Although we caught her, but we¡¯re trapped in the desert and probably will die in a day or two.¡± This Li Hu seemed to be free spirited and didn¡¯t take death seriously. Ye Mo looked at the woman thinking that although she had been tortured by the desert to the point that she couldn¡¯t move, her ferocity was still there. Since they were capturing criminals, it meant these two were from the police or another department like that. ¡°Shameless, you two are the criminals. Is that thing yours? What right do you have to get it from me? Besides, it¡¯s not even on me¡­¡± the woman immediately rebutted, and her tone was rather contemptuous. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered with these things. He didn¡¯t care who was right or wrong. Seeing these three unable to sustain much longer, he took out fifteen bottles of water and gave five to each. Since these three weren¡¯t from the same group, he would give it to them separately in order to avoid conflict. He didn¡¯t give them food since he had seen some food in their bags. ¡°Thanks Brother, I don¡¯t need this much. Three are fine, you are still in the desert, keep some for yourself,¡± Li Hu took some water and thanked him immediately. Ye Mo gave them water because he had found a lot, and another reason was because that yellow dressed woman was generous when saving him. He felt he was affected too. Of course, Ye Mo liked Li Hu¡¯s personality. This person was optimistic. Now, that he told Ye Mo to keep some, Ye Mo had a better impression of him. Chen Hongzhe took the water and thanked Ye Mo but didn¡¯t say the water was too much. He quickly opened a bottle and drank everything. He looked at the remaining water and didn¡¯t continue drinking. He knew he couldn¡¯t drink too much now. The woman took the 5 bottles and thanked Ye Mo excitedly: ¡°Thank you, you are a really good person. I¡¯m called Feng Tian, and I only need 3 bottles too.¡± Then, she gave two bottles back to Ye Mo. Ye Mo waved his hand, ¡°I still have 10 bottles, you don¡¯t need to give it to me, I have enough.¡± However, he felt Feng Tian¡¯s temperament didn¡¯t match with her name [1]. she looked ferocious, but her name was very docile. Cheng Hongzhe saw that out of the three, he was the only one to not say anything and drank first. He felt quite awkward. Li Hu drank half a bottle and felt that he had recovered a lot. Then, he looked at Feng Tian and said, ¡°Okay, you say you¡¯re not a criminal, but do you dare to say you weren¡¯t from Bei Sha? You dare to say that the explosion in Tan Du a few months ago was unrelated to you? Are you still going to say you didn¡¯t take that thing? We already said. As long as you give me that, I can even give you payment and won¡¯t look for trouble. Besides, do you even need it?¡± Feng Tian opened her mouth but eventually didn¡¯t say anything. Note: 1: Tian means sweet. Chapter 106 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn Ye Mo suddenly understood. The explosion a few months ago at Tan Du was done by Wen Dong and him. Back then, he had heard Gong Huishan say that Wen Dong was from Bei Sha. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t know what kind of organization it was, now that Li Hu said that Feng Tian used to be in Bei Sha too, he finally understood why he felt that familiar feeling from her. It was because of Wen Dong. Ye Mo looked at Li Hu and suddenly smiled, ¡°You actually accused wrongly Feng Tian this time because first, she doesn¡¯t have what you¡¯re looking for, and second, she hadn¡¯t even tried to take it.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t tell them about the explosion a few months ago, he only helped Feng Tian because she was indeed innocent and hadn¡¯t exposed Wen Dong. Besides, Li Hu also said that if she had taken it out and gave it back, she wouldn¡¯t be held responsible and would even be rewarded. Nonetheless, this thing was kind of useless to Ye Mo. ¡°How do you know? Do you know what we¡¯re looking for?¡± Li Hu just recovered some strength after drinking water. He stood up, but his body was still weak. Ye Mo waved his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know how I know, but since you mentioned a reward for this thing, we could make a deal. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I sell it to you, my friend doesn¡¯t need it anyway.¡± Li Hu immediately called out in surprise, ¡°Of course we agree, definitely! Name a price, we will definitely accept it!¡± He didn¡¯t even say that Ye Mo couldn¡¯t ask for too much. From this, it could be seen how important this thing was to him. Besides, he probably knew that if Ye Mo could give water to strangers in the desert, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be some nasty person. Before Ye Mo could respond, Feng Tian yelled in surprise, ¡°You, do you know where Sister Dong went?¡± The hope in her eyes was obvious. ¡°This, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Mo could tell that not only Feng Tian came from the same organization as Wen Dong, but they seemed to have left it together, and their relationship was quite good. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Feng Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with a sliver of disappointment. Ye Mo, however, turned around and gave a look of approval to Li Hu, thinking that his name didn¡¯t match with his character [1]. Seeing Li Hu looking desperately at him, Ye Mo smiled, ¡°How much can you give?¡± ¡°500 thousand dollars,¡± Li Hu said. Feng Tian immediately rebutted, ¡°This thing could easily sell for a few million on the international market. How can you even say 500 thousand?¡± Li Hu¡¯s eyes flashed with guilt after hearing Feng Tian¡¯s words. For him, 500 thousand was the highest he could give; after all, his department wasn¡¯t the same as those foreign departments. He also understood his price was absurdly low, perhaps not even 10% of its worth. Ye Mo could tell from his expression that 500 thousand was probably the highest price Li Hu could afford. Anyway, he really didn¡¯t need it, and it took up a large space in his bag which annoyed Ye Mo quite a bit. Since he had a good impression of Li Hu, he wouldn¡¯t waste time, that he surely didn¡¯t have, haggling on a model that was useless to him. Now, his main purpose wasn¡¯t to earn money, but of course, it was always good to have money, and Ye Mo was very satisfied if he could get 500 thousand dollars out of nowhere. ¡°In fact, 500 thousand is indeed a bit low, how about I give another 200 thousand?¡± Li Hu said awkwardly. Cheng Hongzhe suddenly interrupted, ¡°Li Hu, where are you going to get another 200 thousand? Are you going to use your own money?¡± Before Li Hu replied, Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, 500 thousand is good, I¡¯ll sell it to you.¡± Then, Ye Mo took out that model and the information and passed it to Li Hu ¡°You¡¯re talking about this, right?¡± Li Hu was stunned as he had never expected things to be so successful. Feng Tian, who hadn¡¯t expected that it would be on him, was also surprised Li Hu finally understood and took it as if he were dreaming. He flashed it with a torch and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this, it¡¯s this¡­Thank you, thank you! I really didn¡¯t expect to find this in the desert. However, I don¡¯t have any money with me¡­¡± Even Li Hu felt embarrassed himself. Although this was very important to him, it still didn¡¯t belong to him. He couldn¡¯t just speak empty words. However, Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Then you owe me, leave me a number, I¡¯ll call you when I get back, and you¡¯ll give the money to me then.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Not only Li Hu was shocked, but even Feng Tian and Cheng Hongzhe were surprised and wondered how someone could have so much trust when doing business. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Li Hu really didn¡¯t know what to say. He could tell Ye Mo wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so trustful. He didn¡¯t ask how Ye Mo got the thing because he didn¡¯t want to know the details. Everyone had their own secrets, and since this person trusted him so much, he shouldn¡¯t be too curious about it. After thinking about it for a moment, Li Hu saluted, ¡°Friend, I, Li Hu, won¡¯t be too polite with you since it doesn¡¯t only concern me, but we are definitely friends now. I also want to ask for your name; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know who to give the money to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo¡­¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t hide his name. Wen Dong already knew it anyway, and the Song Family should be aware of his presence here too. ¡°Ye Mo?¡± Li Hu repeated but didn¡¯t think about it too much. Then, he said, ¡°My number is 13817xxxx, Beijing¡­¡± Suddenly, Li Hu stopped because he realized Ye Mo had already disappeared, only a bottle and a compass were left behind. Immediately after, a voice reverberated, ¡°There are 3 pills in the bottle, take one each, and you will recover soon. Goodbye.¡± Li Hu picked up the bottle and thought for a long while before saying, ¡°Brother Ye is really a magical person!¡± Then, he opened the bottle and looked at the three black pills. ¡°Can this thing even be eaten?¡± Cheng Hongzhe looked at the pills and frowned. ¡°As long as Brother Ye gave it, I believe they are edible.¡± Then, Li Hu ate one without hesitation. Feng Tian sneered and also took one from Li Hu¡¯s hand. Only Chen Hongzhe was hesitating as he looked at the remaining pill. Afterward, Feng Tian stood up with a face full of surprise. She whipped her hair and said joyfully, ¡°There are actually such magical pills. If you don¡¯t want this, give the remaining one to me!¡± Then, she tried to take the remaining pill in Li Hu¡¯s hand. Li Hu was also surprised, he thought that this pill was so magical; he only took one, and he immediately felt his fatigued body recovering. Seeing Feng Tian trying to snatch it, of course, he didn¡¯t give it to her, and instead threw it to Chen Hongzhe, ¡°Quickly eat it! Recover your strength, and we will leave the desert immediately.¡± Then, he looked at the direction Ye Mo disappeared before mumbling once again, ¡°Brother Ye is really a magical person. He could possibly be from one of the Ancient Martial Arts families. Only they would have such magical pill, and only they would be able to walk in the Taklimakan Desert so casually¡­¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t have time to talk with them because he had felt that black shadow again. He wanted to know what this thing was and if it was sticking with him for the Purple Heart Vine. Of course, Ye Mo only looked for ten minutes or so and finally saw another obscure black shadow. Although it was very fast, Ye Mo¡¯s wasn¡¯t slow either. The black shadow looked like the root of a tree, and Ye Mo even wondered if it had transformed from a tree root. Even though Hu Yang Trees were said to live for millennia, Ye Mo knew his idea was too otherworldly. Ye Mo was so focused on chasing the black shadow in front of him, he didn¡¯t even look at the direction or notice his path. However, this time he had his bag with him and didn¡¯t need to worry about this; he didn¡¯t believe that a desert could devour a cultivator with supplies. So a few hours later, when the sky was getting brighter, Ye Mo could already start to see what was in front of him. That black figure really was a Hu Yang tree root. The sky was bright, and Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t worry about this thing getting away. But now, when this thing was right in front of Ye Mo, it suddenly disappeared again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ye Mo had been prepared and left a spirit sense mark on the nail, he would¡¯ve lost it again. At this moment, Ye Mo had finally understood. No wonder it kept appearing and disappearing when he chased it the night before. This shadow could travel through the sand, and without the mark, he couldn¡¯t keep up with it. And now that Ye Mo understood, he wouldn¡¯t let it go. This thing was extremely fast in the sand too, but Ye Mo kept a tight chase; he refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t chase up an animal in the desert. This shadow not only had a strong life force but stamina as well. After playing tag with Ye Mo in the desert for the entire day, it finally slowed down. Ye Mo also gasped a breath, he was feeling tired. He took out a bottle and drank it clean. Suddenly, Ye Mo was dumbfounded. Originally, he knew this thing was deep in the sand, so he was still able to track it down, but now, this shadow appeared to have understood Ye Mo and went deeper and deeper into the sand, until it gradually reached out of Ye Mo¡¯s maximum detection range. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense mark could be felt at most within 50 meters. But now, this shadow went more than 50 meters underground and, eventually, Ye Mo lost the shadow completely once again. Ye Mo stood depressed at where the shadow dug down and was very annoyed. He was wondering if he should dig open here and look, but it was too dangerous to dig randomly in the desert. He still had a clear memory of the danger when he almost sunk into the desert. Note: 1: Hu means fox here. Chapter 107 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo really didn¡¯t want to give up something he had been chasing for a whole day and night. But now, he knew it was hiding underground, and there was nothing he could do. If only he were in the 3rd Stage Chi Gathering, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to dart into the desert. In the 3rd stage, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being thirsty because he would be able to use the most important magic of all: Water Ball Art. With the Water Ball Art, he would be able to convert spirit Chi into water, and as such, he would never have to worry about dying of thirst. Furthermore, in the 3rd stage, he wouldn¡¯t die even if he didn¡¯t breathe for a whole month in the desert. Unfortunately, one level difference was huge. This was a milestone. This black shadow was targeting him. Ye Mo came to the conclusion that it was definitely his Purple Heart Vine that attracted it because other than that, he brought the same thing as everyone else; it was only the Purple Heart Vine that other people didn¡¯t have. However, this thing was quite sneaky. He could think of killing Ye Mo first before taking his stuff. Then, Ye Mo suddenly thought of something important. He had been chasing this black shadow for a whole day, but why did it only crawl into the depth now? According to its cunningness, it should¡¯ve thought of this idea long ago. What did this mean? It meant that it could only crawl in at specific locations. Thinking about this, Ye Mo immediately rejoiced. This place looked the same as any other part of the desert, but there were too many mysterious remains buried underneath, including all those ancient cities lost in the flow of time. Perhaps this place was a tunnel towards an underground city, and maybe, the whirlpool he fell into last time was also a tunnel towards an underground city. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Thinking about it, Ye Mo felt a little disappointed again for not being in the 3rd Stage yet. Ye Mo set his gaze on his bag. He still had ten bottles of water, plus the bag of water the yellow-clothed woman gave to him, and all the pills Ye Mo had made. With these, he would be fine even if he was buried for half a month under the sand. What was he afraid of? He came for the Purple Heart Vine in the desert. Since that thing also came for it, it meant that it had seen it before. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so sensitive. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± As soon as Ye Mo made up his mind, there was no stopping him. He took out a shovel from his bag and started to dig where the black shadow disappeared. Sand flew as Ye Mo dug deeper, and soon, he was already more than ten meters in. It was already starting to feel suffocating, but something like that was nothing to Ye Mo. He was a cultivator, albeit being only in the 2nd Stage of Chi Gathering, he could still breathe internally with enough water. Ye Mo¡¯s digging speed was very fast, and three hours later, he had already dug more than 100 meters. His method consisted of digging a big chunk and sending it back before pushing away the two sides. If his bag hadn¡¯t been so large, perhaps he would¡¯ve been 200 meters in by now. At that moment, Ye Mo estimated that the tunnel behind him should have already been blocked completely. He dug another 200 meters, and his shovel suddenly hit something hard. Ye Mo felt overjoyed. He should have arrived. This hard thing should be a rock, and as Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense, he discovered that it was indeed a big green rock. It was very thick, almost a meter in diameter. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t impetuous, he sat down first and took a pill with some water to recover his Chi. He was digging diagonally so this stone was probably around 200 meters underground. After he had taken an hour to rest, Ye Mo completely recovered his energy. He gathered the Chi into the metal spade and hacked towards the stone. Immediately, rubble flew everywhere. The stone was like mud under Ye Mo¡¯s spade. In less than half an hour, Ye Mo dug a meter deep hole into the stone. Just when Ye Mo crawled into the hole, the sand outside fell into the hole and quickly covered it up. The place Ye Mo landed was very spacious and looked like a street. However, there was a bad odor everywhere that was weird and indescribable, similar yet unlike of a rotten smell. He followed the street and walked tens of meters while expanding his spirit sense out. Finally, he realized it wasn¡¯t a street, but a road made of stone blocks. Ye Mo carefully walked forward along this road, keeping his spirit sense on the surrounding because he was sure that black shadow also came here. He just didn¡¯t know where it was. And, Ye Mo was sure that there were entrances other than the one he dug up which perhaps didn¡¯t even need digging. After walking for a while, Ye Mo hadn¡¯t seen a single house on the side of the road, and instead, thought that it looked a lot more like a valley, so it became obvious that this place wasn¡¯t some underground city. As if he had just sensed something, Ye Mo stopped his footsteps, and even though he was a cultivator, he felt the atmosphere around became eerie. A row of Hu Yang Tree Roots was lined up at the two sides, and what gave Ye Mo goosebumps was one of the Hu Yang tree roots. He could clearly see with his spirit sense that the root had a metal nail on it, one that had been marked with his spirit sense. His nail had really hit a Hu Yang Tree Root, and even if Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to believe it, the facts were in front of him, so he had no choice. There weren¡¯t such eerie feelings even in the cultivation realm, but here it had occurred right in front of his face. Ye Mo definitely wouldn¡¯t believe that such a Hu Yang Tree Root could avoid his tracking for a day and night and still move so fast. Besides, that Hu Yang Tree Root appeared to be anchored there and wouldn¡¯t be able to move from this position. Ye Mo was on full alert as he walked beside the Hu Yang Tree Root; he studied it carefully with his spirit sense and realized that his speculations appeared to be right. It seemed that it was really the metal nail that he had thrown, but in order to confirm it, Ye Mo took out his torch and saw with his own eyes that the metal nail on it really belonged to him. His spirit sense was right. It made Ye Mo wonder how a Hu Yang Tree Root could move so fast¡­ He didn¡¯t touch that nail and instead went into contemplation. Suddenly, Ye Mo remembered that two days ago, he had hit the black shadow around its shoulder, but this Hu Yang Tree Root had the metal nail on its upper body. The position wasn¡¯t right. Then, Ye Mo found another problem. He saw that this nail had been exposed a bit on the outside. Ye Mo thought that, with his power, if he were the one to have shot this nail at the root, there was no way that the nail wouldn¡¯t be completely lodged inside. All these signs showed that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t the one that inserted the nail there, but it was done later by someone or something else. Who could put a nail in the Hu Yang Tree Root? Ye Mo frowned and carefully pulled the nail out. Soon, he found some blood and even a long strand of hair. This nail really was put there by something. He could tell by looking at the hair that the thing that had been hit was probably a monkey-like animal. Ye Mo found it very strange that there was such animal in the desert; however, he knew that monkeys and apes were very smart, so it was natural that they could think of such ways. When Ye Mo thought the problem clearly and knew what sort of animal he was chasing, everything became so clear. This animal was not only very smart but also good at running away. There was only one road underneath the desert, and other than the Hu Yang Tree Roots, there were sand and stone boards. It seemed that a long time ago, someone made this stone block road leading to somewhere, and even specially planted the Hu Yang Tree Root at the side. Ye Mo increased his speed and walked along the stone road. He knew that since the shadow could escape here, it meant that it had already run inside. As long as he followed this road, he could chase up to it. However, what made Ye Mo disappointed was that he had walked here for half a day, but not only did he not see the shadow, he also didn¡¯t even know if there was an end to this road. If it wasn¡¯t a one-way road, Ye Mo would have thought that he was lost again. After so long, Ye Mo estimated that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the shadow and felt helpless. The place this thing had escaped to was too absurd, and besides, it was too smart. Ye Mo didn¡¯t bother tracking the shadow anymore and didn¡¯t even look at what was on the side. He simply started to rush forward. After another half a day¡¯s time and a few turns on the road, there was finally a stairway leading up. However, it wasn¡¯t long¡ªonly 20-30 meters or so. Ye Mo walked up to it and scanned out with his spirit sense, then he understood that he came to another open space, however, a huge stone was blocking the entrance. He ran for an entire day around on the stone block road and had no idea which hairy animal had tricked him. This road was probably more than 10 km long but was a bit curly, giving enough time for Ye Mo to think more thoroughly about this place. ¡°Who planted this with Hu Yang Trees at the side? Why is that road so long?¡± This was a hefty project. ¡°Could a Hu Yang Tree grow underground?¡± Ye Mo wasn¡¯t sure if it had grown above the ground before and then sank down. Since Ye Mo wasn¡¯t able to know for sure, he shook his head and walked to the end of the stairway. He moved the stone block, however, no sand fell, which implied that it wasn¡¯t covered by the desert. He walked through the entrance and discovered an immense underground desert. However, when Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense again, he couldn¡¯t help but be immediately shocked. Chapter 108 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy The scene he saw was a desert, but this wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that it was grown full of Purple Heart Vine. Under the scan of Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense, there were hundreds of them. Ye Mo took out the torch and shone it over the surroundings. There was a dense patch of Purple Heart Vine even in the distance. Furthermore, they were even thicker than the wrist. They definitely had been growing for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. ¡°Purple Heart Vine, although it is the spirit herb of the lowest level in the cultivation realm, it would be very valuable if it was more than 3000 years old. One could even sell it for hundreds of spirit stones, but now, there¡¯s so much here. Ye Mo held his breath; he was indeed shocked. He did find Purple Heart Vine, moreover, there was so much and they were all very old. However, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest sense of joy. Instead, he felt a faint sadness. What was this? Ye Mo didn¡¯t move; instead, he closed his eyes and felt with his spirit sense. Indeed, this place was surrounded by Purple Heart Vine. He saw right, but that faint sense of sadness was also real. Suddenly, Ye Mo noticed a problem. It was that Purple Heart Vine was a spirit herb and they had been growing for many years, making them high level spirit herbs. However, he didn¡¯t feel a sense of spirit chi here. What was this? The Purple Heart Vine still laid across the desert and didn¡¯t even change their shape at all, so even if these Purple Heart Vine had withered, they could still be used for medicine. Ye Mo walked close to a Purple Heart Vine slowly and he felt a sense of rotting well up in his heart. He blew lightly, and the 3 meter tall Purple Heart Vine actually turned to dust. Ye Mo was stunned. He walked to a few more and blew. These Purple Heart Vines all turned to dust and disappeared. As if feeling the moment of Ye Mo¡¯s arrival, these thousands of Purple Heart Vine all turned to dust. If Ye Mo didn¡¯t see it for his own eyes, he would¡¯ve thought something eerie happened again. The desert full of Purple Heart Vine suddenly disappeared in a instant. Ye Mo stood there without moving, feeling extremely bitter. He looked for a long time and finally found the secret of the Purple Heart Vine, however, this secret was useless to him. He had lost his interest of going to Kulu. Since he already found Purple Heart Vine here, there was no point going elsewhere. Plus, even if Kulu had Purple Heart Vine, it probably wouldn¡¯t be better than here. Ye Mo walked into the desert. No one seemed to have come here before. This desert wasn¡¯t big, and soon, he reached its end. A huge stone tablet stood before Ye Mo with the two words Ku Lake. So this was Ku lake. It seemed that Ku lake like Luo Bu Lake was a big lake but eventually turned into desert. Ye Mo put his hand on the tablet feeling a faint sense of disappointment. He didn¡¯t get what he wanted coming to the desert. It seemed that he could only return to his clinic and slowly cultivate his Silver Heart Grass. However, if he wanted to do that, he needed to keep a low profile and Ye Mo didn¡¯t really want that. Even if he wanted to, he already exposed himself in the Taklimakan so perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep a low profile. Ye Mo¡¯s thoughts suddenly stopped. He looked at his hand in surprise as he felt a faint sense of spirit chi pass from the tablet to his hand. However, that spirit chi was too weak, almost unable to be used for cultivation. However, even so, he still needed to make out the situation. He just dug out this tablet and cleaned up the dirt around it. A dried up spirit chi appeared in front of Ye Mo¡¯s face. No wonder there was some spirit chi; it was a dried up spirit well. Ye Mo was disappointed, however, because he understood why there was so much Purple Heart Vine here. Originally, there was a spirit well here. This was really a pity. If this spirit well still had water, Ye Mo would perhaps even want to live here. Although it was dark, it was better than having no place to cultivate. Ye Mo felt the spirit well and sighed. He poured down a bottle of water and said, ¡°A spirit well actually doesn¡¯t have water, then, I¡¯ll give you some water.¡± In the desert, perhaps only Ye Mo would do such a thing. He was a cultivator and had a natural gratitude towards spirit wells and spirit things. Plus, he didn¡¯t mind giving this bottle of water. Since he didn¡¯t find the Purple Heart Vine, he was about to go out. When Ye Mo poured the water down the spirit well, something surprising happened. The spirit well actually emitted a thin spirit chi as though repaying Ye Mo¡¯s bottle of water. Ye Mo felt this and surprisingly discovered that he could cultivate with this spirit chi. Thinking about this, Ye Mo was no longer stingy and poured all the water he had down including the bag of water the yellow-dressed lady gave him. As expected, the spirit chi increased a little. Ye Mo quickly sat down and cultivated. The reason he didn¡¯t care about water was that he was in the latter part of stage 2. As long as he could reach stage 3 with this spirit chi, he wouldn¡¯t care if he had no water, because at that time, he would be able to use water magic. Time passed fast as he cultivated. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know how long he cultivated for, but it was approximately 3 to 4 days. When he woke up, he found that there was no more spirit chi from the well. Ye Mo could only helplessly. stood up; this spirit well had been try for too long, and because of that, it wasn¡¯t enough for him to reach stage 3. However, Ye Mo felt his power and discovered he was at the peak of stage 2, just a thin line from level 3. Perhaps in less than two years, as long as the opportunity came, he could ascend to level 3. Ye Mo bowed to the spirit well. No matter what, this spirit well helped him a lot. However, Ye Mo knew that no matter how much water he had, perhaps this spirit well could only emit this last spirit chi. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know how this place formed, but it seemed that someone intentionally used the desert as a barrier to protect this spirit well and Purple Heart Vines. After eating some simple food, Ye Mo walked over to the staircase and climbed up another staircase. A few minutes later, Ye Mo arrived at the bottom of a stone board again. He moved it aside and sand fell, causing a piercing bright ray of sunlight to fall on his eyes. Knowing that he had already come out, he returned the board back before covered it up with sand. Perhaps one day, he would once again return here due to the dried up spirit well. When Ye Mo stood in the desert again, he realized he was actually in a patch of forest. However, this forest was dead. There were dead Hu Yang Tree Roots everywhere. Just when Ye Mo was thinking if this was the legendary Demon Forest, a few gunshots interrupted his thought, making him frown. There were gunshots? Did Nan Qing¡¯s people chase here? But then he thought that even if it were Nan Qing people, they wouldn¡¯t shoot without seeing him. But soon, Ye Mo understood. A yellow-dressed lady stumbled from the Demon Forest and dashed to the side. It was the girl who saved him. She had a red spot on her shoulder; she had already lost her bag, and a few men with guns even chased her here. Seeing their ferocious looks, Ye Mo knew they were from Nan Qing. A sense of guilt rose from Ye Mo¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t think that the woman who saved him was hurt due to him and being hunted. This woman not only saved Ye Mo, but in Ye Mo¡¯s heart, she was also like a goddess. However, now these bastards even dared to hunt her, so he immediately felt the intent to kill. The yellow-dressed lady was stumbling harder, causing Ye Mo to be quite surprised. Even if she couldn¡¯t dodge the gun, these few men shouldn¡¯t be a match for her. Why was she like this. He didn¡¯t have time to thin; just when Ye Mo was about to shoot out metal nails, a sudden chik chik sounded. In the desert, it was rather piercing. This sound was getting louder and louder. Not only did Ye Mo hear it, but also the girl and those few men heard the sound. All the people looked at the direction of the sound unanimously, and what they saw was a patch of bugs with a disgusting flowery pattern at its back. There was countless ones of them all crawling out of the sand. Immediately, they covered a huge patch of ground, and this was just the beginning. From that small area, they then covered hundreds of yards in a blink of an eye. These bugs had 4 legs and walked extremely fast. The front of their mouth seemed to only have a single tooth. When countless of these bugs suddenly appeared in the desert making the chik chik sounds, everyone felt a chill ran down their bones even with the sun shining brightly. The three Nan Qing people immediately reacted and wanted to escape for their lives. However, these bugs had swarmed up. In a few breaths, these three didn¡¯t even have any bones left. Even the gun in their hands were eaten. The bugs that were involved in devouring them immediately grew larger and blacker. Even the pattern on their backs were clearer. Ye Mo gasped. He immediately thought of the yellow-dressed lady. She also saw the bugs, however, she no longer had any strength as her eyes reflected her loss in hope. Suddenly, she became really peaceful and just fell onto the sand. Chapter 109 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo looked at the swarm dashing for the yellow-dressed lady. He didn¡¯t even think before charging at the girl with his fastest speed. Just a few seconds before the bugs came, Ye Mo carried the yellow-dressed lady and ran. As though discovering that the yellowed-dressed woman was saved by Ye Mo, these bugs were actually enraged, and they all swarmed towards Ye Mo. Although the ordinary bugs couldn¡¯t keep up with Ye Mo, those thousands that have eaten human flesh evolved to have an extremely rapid pace. They weren¡¯t any bit slower than Ye Mo; perhaps they were even a little bit faster. However, what made Ye Mo shocked the most was that these few thousands bugs could actually half-fly half-walk at their fastest. If they were to eat more human meat, would they grow out wings? Ye Mo suddenly thought of locusts. If these bugs grew wings and flew out everywhere, then it would be a catastrophe; no one would be able to stop these bugs. Suddenly, Ye Mo remembered the human-eating bugs in the desert, were these them? The bag of the yellowed-dressed girl in his arms had long vanished. Her hair was messy, and her face cover was slanted, showing half of her immaculate face. Just that almost made Ye Mo lose himself. When he saw this girl with her face covered a few days ago, he was already astounded; but now that he saw half of her face, he felt even more astonished. There was actually such a woman in the world! However, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t care with that now because the bugs were getting closer and closer. With his current pace, those bugs would catch up with him sooner or later. Ye Mo was also getting more and more worried. If a few thousand bugs caught up with him and he was forced to a fight, those countless other bugs behind them would also catch up. Let alone his current 2nd level Chi Gathering, even if he was at the 3rd level, he would still get devoured! If he wasn¡¯t carrying someone, Ye Mo certainly had the means to escape; however, it was impossible for him to drop the yellow-dressed lady. Not only did he have good feelings towards this girl, but she also saved him. If it were to reduce the load, he could only drop his bag. At this moment, the yellow-dressed lady opened her eyes. Realizing that she was in Ye Mo¡¯s arms, she struggled a bit but soon discovered the tens of millions of bugs chasing behind them. She raised her head and saw Ye Mo¡¯s face full of sweat as well as the bugs that were closing in. For the first time, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Thank you. Put me down and save yourself.¡± Although her voice was weak, the crystal clear sound it produced almost made Ye Mo think that he was hearing a heavenly hymn. ¡°Stop saying that. These bugs are so disgusting. If I drop you down, even if you¡¯re not scared of death, you would be disgusted to death.¡± Ye Mo knew it was useless to threaten this girl with death. Surprisingly, the yellow-dressed lady seemed to take in Ye Mo¡¯s words and immediately stopped talking. Ye Mo felt relieved; luckily, this girl could actually talk. This meant that she wasn¡¯t a mute. After a long time, the yellow-dressed lady said, ¡°I¡¯m Luo Susu.¡± ¡°Luo Susu?¡± Ye Mo repeated. Why did she have the same last name as his master? But immediately after, Ye Mo heard the chik-chik behind him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo.¡± ¡°Ye Mo,¡± the yellow-dressed lady repeated. Hearing the sound of the bugs which were closing anything, she didn¡¯t say anything. She repeated the name as though to remember the person who risked his life to save her, although they would probably will still die in the end. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t leave the girl behind. Watching the closing bugs, Ye Mo had no other choice but to drop his bag. He took out two bottles of pills, the brush Chi Wanqing gave him, the Purple Heart Vine, and the Silver Heat Grass Seeds. Then, after thinking for a moment, he took out another empty bottle before throwing the bag. Soon, the bag was bitten into oblivion by the millions of bugs. However, these bugs didn¡¯t even stop and continued to chase after Ye Mo. Without the cumbersome bag, Ye Mo¡¯s speed increased a lot, and eventually, it was about the same as the bugs. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t get rid of them, but they couldn¡¯t catch Ye Mo either. Only Ye Mo knew that with the current situation, he was at a disadvantage. These bugs could run for a few days, but he couldn¡¯t. With him carrying Luo Susu, perhaps a few hours later, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it anymore. He knew that he couldn¡¯t go on like this; looking down on Luo Susu, he discovered that she had fainted once again. However, from her dry lips, he could tell she hadn¡¯t drunk water for a long time. Ye Mo felt guilty; she gave him water, yet she was thirsty to such an extent. But at the moment, he didn¡¯t have water to give her. Ye Mo really wanted to cut open his wrist and give her some of his blood, but he knew that even if he wanted to, the current situation would prevent him to do so. He was already in a life or death situation, and if he was to be injured, he would be giving himself to these bugs for dinner. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t continue like this; suddenly, hey turned around and stopped. However, these bugs didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping; seeing Ye Mo stop, they swarmed him faster. Ye Mo raised his hand and a few fireballs flew out, exploding amongst the bugs and killing a big patch of them. Ye Mo rejoiced; he didn¡¯t think that the bugs in the desert would be afraid of fire. The outer layer of their skin seemed to have been covered in a layer of oil. They had no resistance against the fireball. Ye Mo¡¯s fireball was of the lowest grade, so he didn¡¯t expect it to be effective. Now that he found a way, Ye Mo was merciless. He continued to throw out fireballs after balls. These fireballs exploded again and again, and countless bugs were burned to death. The burnt bugs emitted a disgusting scent, making people want to vomit. However, these bugs didn¡¯t have any wisdom, and they still continued to swarm him. Ye Mo estimated that his fireballs just then killed more than half of the evolved bugs. He wanted to kill some more, but the countless unevolved bugs followed up, and he could only continue to escape. Since his chi wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up, remaining still and releasing more fireballs wasn¡¯t a viable option. If he didn¡¯t reach the peak of the 2nd level, he really wouldn¡¯t dare to do this. However, after Ye Mo¡¯s ravaging, only 2000 bugs that could keep up remained. Ye Mo ran for a while and stopped releasing another few fireballs. When the bugs behind kept up, he started to run again. Using this tactic, Ye Mo finally escaped from the horrifying bugs by dusk, but he was almost dehydrated. He opened his parched throat and continued to run for another two hours, afraid that these bugs would suddenly catch up. He was terrified of these disgusting creatures. When the sky was completely dark, Ye Mo found a corroded wall. Without anything in hand, all he could do was to sit by the wall while carrying the unconscious Luo Susu. Ye Mo knew that the reason why she was still unconscious was because of thirst; however, hehe didn¡¯t have water. After resting for another hour, Ye Mo felt Luo Susu was really dehydrated. Although she seemed to be strong, but she could very possibly die of dehydration. As such, after thinking it through, Ye Mo cut open his wrist and pointed it at her mouth. Luo Susu drank a few mouthfuls and actually frowned. She didn¡¯t drink anymore, and Ye Mo didn¡¯t force her. After all, he still needed to find a water source. Since Luo Susu was unconscious, he needed to conserve stamina; otherwise, they could only wait for their death. Ye Mo took the bullet out from Luo Susu¡¯s shoulder and fed her another pill. He used his chi to help her sooth her wounds and felt really fatigued. Thus, he slept against the wall with Luo Susu in his arms. When the next day came, the sun shone brightly again. Ye Mo felt he was fortunate that the Hu Yang Tree Root Shadow didn¡¯t come. Otherwise, he would really be in danger. Ye Mo had come to the desert for more than ten days, and the weather was getting hotter. Ye Mo knew that if he couldn¡¯t find a water source, let alone saving Luo Susu, even him wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the desert. Soon, Luo Susu had woken up. She felt she was much better than yesterday, and she curiously looked at Ye Mo. She wanted to get up and walk herself, but discovered that although she was better, she still couldn¡¯t move. Ye Mo took out a biscuit and gave it to Luo Susu. ¡°Eat something first. Later on, we¡¯ll try to look for a water source or a way out.¡± Luo Susu shook her head; at the moment, she didn¡¯t want to eat anything at all. She just glanced at her shoulder and realized that the bullet seemed to have been taken out. Seeing Luo Susu look at her shoulder, Ye Mo was afraid that she would imagine things, so he quickly explained, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken out the bullet in your shoulder. Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Those people were hunting me.¡± Hearing that Ye Mo took out the bullet, Luo Susu¡¯s pale face unexpectedly showed some ruddiness but disappeared quickly. She didn¡¯t continue talking, and instead closed her eyes once again. Under the scorching sun, the temperature in the desert was over 50 degrees. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to talk; even he couldn¡¯t handle it now. He survived another day, but he was yet to find any water source. He was getting more and more withered. At night, Ye Mo found a cave. Knowing that Luo Susu couldn¡¯t hold out much longer, he carried her inside it. Chapter 110 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy In the wind corroded caves, Ye Mo looked at Luo Susu who was getting worse by the minute. He was very worried, but he has withered himself. If he gave Luo Susu some more blood, perhaps he really wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. Ye Mo hated why he was just missing that little bit of spirit chi to break through. If he was on the third level now, there would be no problems at all. His mind wandered as he seemed to see that yellow dressed girl give more than half of her water to him. After a long time, the figure of the yellow dressed girl appeared to merge with his master Luo Ying. He could no longer tell if she was Luo Ying or Luo Susu. Suddenly, Ye Mo woke up once again. He knew he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. But in his mind, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch the woman he brought agony die in front of his eyes. Thinking of this, Ye Mo perseveringly slit open his wrists without hesitation and pointed it at Luo Susu¡¯s mouth. Ye Mo¡¯s wounds healed very fast but Ye Mo had made up his mind. As soon as his injuries healed, he would slice it open again. He had this deep feeling in his heart that Luo Ying was Luo Susu. Otherwise, why would he fall for her so hard? He didn¡¯t know how many times he cut himself, but Ye Mo felt a sudden sense of fatigue. He was aware that he was about to die. He didn¡¯t think that he still didn¡¯t walk out of this desert eventually. However, more intriguingly was that he died with a girl with surname Luo. Luo Susu, Luo Ying. Ye Mo had a smile at the corner of his mouth. He thought that he didn¡¯t belong here anyways. Since he was going and could die with the woman he fell for, he was satisfied. The moment he went unconscious, he didn¡¯t think about anything. It was just the figure of Luo Ying and Luo Susu in front of his eyes. One moment, it would be Luo Ying, another moment, it would be Luo Susu. Then, they merged . He didn¡¯t want to think. Regardless of whether it was Luo Ying or Luo Susu, he felt he was satisfied as long as he had one by his side. It was unknown how much time had passed, but when Luo Susu woke up, the moon was high in the sky. The whole cave was shone brightly by the moonlight. Suddenly, she realized that her face cover had been unveiled, her heart skipped. But soon, she found that Ye Mo¡¯s wrist was still at her mouth. The wound had formed a scab. She carefully removed Ye Mo¡¯s hand to discover that Ye Mo had slept on the sand. He was unconscious. He had his other hand around her waist but still kept a smile on his mouth. Luo Susu eventually understood that she was saved by Ye Mo. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Mo¡¯s blood, she would have been long dead. Ye Mo risked his life bringing her out of the sea of bugs and then used his own blood to save her. But why would Ye Mo save someone he just met. Was it just because she gave a bag of water to him? Other than Lan Yu saving her life, for the first time, Luo Susu felt that she owed the young man in front of her. Although she might not live, but she still felt she owed him, even if she died immediately. Luo Susu had never been so close to a man before much less being carried by one for two whole days and one night. The man below her had a pale face, but he was still smiling. She wondered what he was thinking about. Luo Susu extended her shaking hand and felt Ye Mo¡¯s face. Though, there were some sand on it, his features were easily distinguished. There wasn¡¯t a bit of fat. The moment she touched his face, he suddenly gave her a sense of familiarity, but that feeling felt to be on the brink of existence and non-existence. Something that she just couldn¡¯t grasp. Did he die? Luo Susu suddenly felt melancholic. Although she hadn¡¯t found Ning Qingxue, she still repaid the debt she owed to Lan Yu as she was going to lose her life in the desert. However, how could she pay back the debt she owed to a man who had already died? He used his own blood to save her. Although she was still going to die, she would die after him. Luo Susu couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Mo would save her. She even imagined that when the bugs caught up, Ye Mo would dump her instead of dumping his bag. If he didn¡¯t save Luo Susu, maybe he would still be alive. However, he dumped his bag instead of dumping her. Her heart that never felt a ripple suddenly ruptured for a stranger. Her memory was simple. From the age of five, she was taken away to study some secret arts. 12 years later, she returned to thank sister Lan Yu once. The place she was at was the hidden doors. What she learned were the ancient Chinese martial arts. Those from the hidden doors were not allowed in the mortal world. In addition, the place she was at, the Peace Door, had to stay away from the ruckus of the human world. Thus, only she knew the hardship of her coming to help Lan Yu. Other than repaying her debt to Lan Yu, nothing else tying her to the mortal world. Thus, her memories before five years of living were city memories. Eventually, after that, it was hidden door memories, simple and innocent. Although she had a young heart, she would never have any emotional ripples. In her eyes, other than training, there was nothing else. But today, a strange man died for her, and for the first time, she felt moved. Not for anything else, just for his actions. The people from the hidden doors were cold and only focused on cultivation. No one would risk their lives to save another. But right now, Luo Susu met someone who was willing to give up his life to save her. Perhaps when he dropped that bag, he was already preparing for the worst. Why did he do that? Luo Susu felt that she almost couldn¡¯t control her emotions. She couldn¡¯t bear Ye Mo¡¯s death. Her eyes were cloudy. She knew this wasn¡¯t good for her, but she couldn¡¯t hold it. ¡°Susu, our way of cultivation is one that requires a serene heart. You must remember not to t let anything affect your emotions, refrain from joy, worry, anger, pain¡­ You must not get too emotional.¡± Her master¡¯s words seemed to be echoing by her ear. However, Luo Susu just couldn¡¯t control her sorrow. She didn¡¯t know how her master controlled herself, but she couldn¡¯t even control herself over the death of a stranger. How could this be? Even if she owed him a life and she was about to die, why was she so sad? Suddenly, her heart ached as though all her power was about to leave her. Spew, Luo Susu spewed out blood. Looking at the thick red stain on the ground, Luo Susu¡¯s eyes were filled with dim sorrow. Was this the side effects of her cultivation method? She looked down again at Ye Mo who had his eyes tightly closed. She still couldn¡¯t resist her tears as it fell onto his face and rolled into his mouth. Luo Susu suddenly thought if all her tears fell into his mouth, would he come back alive? Ye Mo, in a boundless darkness, suddenly saw a clear well. He felt he was very thirsty and he jumped into the well. He drank all the water but there was very little and it was bitter. He opened his mouth and waited for more of the bitter water. Luo Susu¡¯s hand suddenly felt Ye Mo¡¯s heart beat. Although it was very faint, but it was still there. He wasn¡¯t dead. Luo Susu suddenly rejoiced. If only she had more water. Luo Susu didn¡¯t even think before grabbing Ye Mo¡¯s sword and slitting her wrist too. Blood immediately gushed out and she quickly pointed it to Ye Mo¡¯s mouth. She wanted Ye Mo to drink but her blood was too viscous. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t drink it. In desperation, Luo Susu shed tears again. She sucked from her own wrist and fed it to Ye Mo¡¯s mouth. But with just that, she could no longer hold out and fell unconscious as well. Her blood was too thick and in just a moment, it coagulated. Ye Mo felt that bitter well water suddenly become viscous. His mouth seemed to feel a softness. He subconsciously gulped and his Dan Tian felt some heat. Ye Mo was a bit conscious. He seemed to have noticed something and started to cultivate. He was getting more and more aware and was even sure that he was at the edge of a breakthrough. He wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass. Ye Mo¡¯s chi continued to go through cycles of cultivation. One cycle, two cycles. That membrane which stopped Ye Mo from reaching the third level was getting thinner and thinner. Charging and charging again as well. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have anything else in mind. He just wanted to break through that membrane. Luo Susu felt a warmth as well as something that seemed to calm her spirit. She opened her eyes enjoying that sense. She felt that even if she died like this, she would be very peaceful. She was very grateful towards the young man who brought her away from the bugs allowing her to choose such a peaceful way of death. But soon, she understood that Ye Mo¡¯s body emitted this sense. Ye Mo still didn¡¯t open his eyes. His face was still pale, but it had more blood than before. Luo Susu rejoiced. She knew she couldn¡¯t endure much longer, but if she could save this person, then she would have no regrets. She would¡¯ve paid back everything and would be able to leave this world without any regrets. Then she had this sense that made her feel close to this man. She couldn¡¯t tell why she would feel such way. She slit open her wrist once again and sucked passing the blood to Ye Mo¡¯s mouth. Ye Mo was at the critical moment of breaking through to third level. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. But soon, he understood what woke him up. That viscous liquid in his dreams was Luo Susu¡¯s blood. That softness was her lips. He felt moved but just didn¡¯t know what that bitter water was. Other than his master Luo Ying, this was the first time Ye Mo was moved by a woman. He didn¡¯t like to shed tears and never did, but now, his eyes felt sore. Ye Mo wanted to stop Luo Susu¡¯s suicide, but he couldn¡¯t at this moment. He needed to focus all his effort on breaking through. Only then could he save both of them. Luo Susu suddenly raised her hand and wiped the tear from Ye Mo¡¯s eye as she mumbled, ¡°Sister Yu said today is my birthday. I didn¡¯t think I would have my last birthday here.¡± Then, she fell on Ye Mo and fainted. Like Ye Mo, she fainted with a smile on her face. Regardless of whether she could save Ye Mo, she did all she could. She didn¡¯t owe anyone and could leave without any regrets. Chapter 111 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy At this moment, the chi in Ye Mo¡¯s body had reached its max. Finally, he felt a rumble in multiple points of his chakra meridian. Immediately, he seemed lighter while feeling countless new chi forming in his dantian. Everything became clearer. His spirit sense nearly reached a range of 50 meters. Was this the third stage of chi gathering? He held down the join in his heart as he suddenly wanted to howl. Countless hopes and he finally reached third stage chi gathering. Suddenly, Ye Mo remembered Luo Susu who was still unconscious in his arms. He thought about the hand she felt his face with and was struck with another fit of worry. He knew Luo Susu was on the brink of death. Ye Mo immediately used a water ball magic and a water ball filled with spirit chi formed in his hand. Ye Mo put the water into an empty bottle and fed it to Luo Susu¡¯s mouth. However, Luo Susu couldn¡¯t drink the water in Ye Mo¡¯s hand. Her face was pale and had a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her flawless face was like the goddess from heaven making Ye Mo¡¯s heart ache. Ye Mo used another water ball to wash her face. He thought and started using his chi to help her recover her dried up life essence. Ye Mo only forcibly reached third stage in such a bad environment. He didn¡¯t even consolidate his power. If he was to help recover Luo Susu, it would be very hard and with one mistake, he would break all his meridians. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t care at all. Even if he was going to be useless, he would still save this woman. And there was something Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to think about. In his heart, there was more than one that this girl and the figure of his master merged together. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit chi flowed incessantly into Luo Susu¡¯s body helping her repair her meridians. If a cultivator were to see what Ye Mo was doing, he would think Ye Mo is crazy. A mere stage 3 chi gathering dared to do something like this, this was suicidal. Even a stage 6 wouldn¡¯t dare to use his own chi to repair meridians for others yet Ye Mo did it when he was a mere stage 3. Ye Mo was indeed very tired now. He felt he was running out of spirit chi and once again felt the danger of lack of water. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t stop and wouldn¡¯t stop. Since he did it, he must save Luo Susu. Otherwise, his heart wouldn¡¯t be at rest for his entire life. ¡­.. Luo Susu had a long dream. She saw herself fall into a big fire pit as countless fire rushed towards her consuming her. She felt she wanted to get out but the fire prevented her. At this moment, a man helped her block the fire and take a to a cool forest. She really enjoyed the forest and didn¡¯t feel distressed at all. The annoying things in her body was soothed by the serenity of this place. Other than feeling a little thirsty, she really liked this place. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± Luo Susu said subconsciously. However, that man who helped her block the fire didn¡¯t turn around. She felt his body was shaking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡± Luo Susu said once again. She believed that must be a lake in front. She only needed to scoop some water and she would be able to drink. However, she couldn¡¯t move. Finally, the man turned around. His face was pale and covered in sweat. He smiled at her, ¡°go drink.¡± Then, the man fell over. Luo Susu worried and hurried to hold up the man who saved her and blocked the fire. However, she stumbled and the man had disappeared. She also opened her eyes and felt she was still in Ye Mo¡¯s arms. However, other than feeling a little thirsty, she didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. She even felt comfortable just like in her dreams. What happened? Why wasn¡¯t he awake? What happened to herself? She knew her situation, how did she suddenly get better? Luo Susu suddenly felt that there was something beside her hand. It was a full bottle of water. She exclaimed and wondered where this water came from? Why would it suddenly appear here? She couldn¡¯t explain it but didn¡¯t want to think. She opened the bottle and pointed the water at Ye Mo¡¯s mouth. At the same time, she wiped sweat from Ye Mo¡¯s forehead. Was it he who blocked the fire in her dreams? Ye Mo finally felt water. He drank a few mouthfuls and opened his eyes. He looked at Luo Susu who fed him water and smiled happily. He finally succeeded. Although he used up all his spirit chi and was in a rather dangerous situation, he didn¡¯t fail eventually. He successfully saved Luo Susu. And, her cultivation would be faster. Too bad she didn¡¯t cultivate. If only she could cultivate with him. ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡± Luo Susu looked with joy at Ye Mo who had just opened his eyes. For the first time, she felt that there was joy in this world. ¡°Mhm, drink some water too, I don¡¯t need it. I just need to rest for a bit.¡± Then, Ye Mo closed his eyes and recovered his spirit chi. Luckily, he was just extremely fatigued and didn¡¯t injure his foundation. Luck amongst luck. Perhaps this was good fortune for those who do good deeds. Seeing Ye Mo close his eyes, Luo Susu knew there was no major problems with him and so she took the bottle and drank a few mouthful. It was cool and a faint sweet taste. Water was very tasty, she had never drunk water that was this good before. After drinking, she suddenly realised that Ye Mo had drunk from this before. But then, she shook her head, she had already kissed him. So what. However, Luo Susu didn¡¯t drink much. Although she was very thirsty and wanted to drink more, she still had to leave some for Ye Mo. And, she still wanted to ask Ye Mo where this water came from. Ye Mo closed his eyes and started recovering his chi. Luo Susu looked at him but didn¡¯t disturb him. She also saw there was a bag of biscuits on the side. She gave that to Ye Mo and didn¡¯t expect him to still have it now. In order to recover her strength, she took one and ate it while waiting for Ye Mo to wake up. Although it had been more than an hour and Ye Mo still didn¡¯t wake up, Luo Susu didn¡¯t seemed worried at all, because she could tell from Ye Mo¡¯s breathing which gradually calmed down. Although she didn¡¯t know what Qi art Ye Mo was cultivating, she could tell it wouldn¡¯t be worse than the one she used. When Ye Mo woke up, the sky was already bright and a night passed just like that. He looked at Luo Susu who had gotten out of his arms and sat on the side feeling very happy that she was really well. Other than some weakness, her body had completely recovered. What made Ye Mo surprised and joyful at the same time was that Luo Susu didn¡¯t wear her face cover anymore. Instead, she took a bottle of water and looked at him quietly. Ye Mo saw Luo Susu¡¯s out of this world complexion and was actually stunned. However, Luo Susu passed the water in her hand to Ye Mo, ¡°You drink some too, thanks for saving me yesterday.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know how Ye Mo saved her, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be alive if Ye Mo didn¡¯t save her. Ye Mo suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Drink the water first, then we¡¯ll celebrate your birthday. However, I don¡¯t have a birthday present for you, tell me what present do you want the most now?¡± Luo Susu stopped for a moment but she immediately realised that Ye Mo must¡¯ve heard her talk to herself to know that today was her birthday. She looked at Ye Mo¡¯s genuine smile and seemed to be influenced by it. She also became joyful. For the first time, she said cheekily, ¡°If the heavens could give me a small pond even if it was just the size of a ball, it would be my happiest moment now.¡± Then, she subconsciously looked at her body that was full of blood and dirt. She really did hope there was water so she could clean herself. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then, he turned and went into the cave. Luo Susu looked at Ye Mo¡¯s back and actually felt a faint reluctance for him to leave. But soon, she removed this emotion from her head. Her way of cultivation forbode having such distractions. If she did have other thoughts, she may even do damage to herself, much less cultivate this art. So those who cultivate the Serene Heat art will never feel emotional towards other things. This was also why it was very hard for her to come out. Because as soon as she was tied by the things in the mortal realm, it would be hard for her to progress in cultivation. Luo Susu sighed. She was lost in thought. She had Ye Mo¡¯s blood in her body and Ye Mo also had her blood. She was saved by Ye Mo and Ye Mo was saved by her. Was there really no ties between them? But no matter what, she decided to never come out again after she went back. Perhaps she really shouldn¡¯t have come out this time. When she went back, she would tell sister Lan Yu that it would be very hard for her to come out again. Then, she thought about Ye Mo. This young man gave her such a deep etched feeling. He seemed to have this metaphysical yet serene feeling on him. She really enjoyed staying with him and ever since she woke up that feeling was growing more intense. He even gave her a faint sense of familiarity. That familiarity definitely wasn¡¯t because she saved him before and stayed with him in hardship. It was a real familiarity and that made her feel very bewildered. Perhaps she knew him from their past life, Luo Susu thought. She would never show any feelings towards any man and wouldn¡¯t even talk to them. But the things she did for Ye Mo was way past her bottom line. She didn¡¯t even to look back on that. And, he was mysterious. He could actually revive her and get a bottle of water. It was as though he would always have a way to do things when staying with him. Chapter 112 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Of course Ye Mo didn¡¯t go to a very far place; he just dug a ditch a foot deep with an area of half a square meter on the hard rock inside the cave. Then, he continued to use his chi to convert spirit chi to clear water. Other than those that were sucked away by the rock, he used a whole half an hour to fill this ditch up. When Ye Mo returned to the cave, Luo Susu had already stood at the entrance of the cave looking around as if a normal woman looking for her husband¡¯s return. She wanted Ye Mo to come back earlier. Without Ye Mo, she felt emptiness and loneliness. She had never felt this before. Even when she was in the desert by herself for many days, she didn¡¯t feel like this but today, Ye Mo only left for half an hour and she was having this feeling. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Ye Mo, Luo Susu felt joy from the bottom of her heart, but when the words came to her mouth, she could only say these few bland words. ¡°Mhmm.¡± Ye Mo nodded and smiled. Luo Susu felt Ye Mo¡¯s smile was very authentic and looked very nice so she couldn¡¯t help but to smile too. Ye Mo had never seen Luo Susu smile. He only knew that she was extraordinarily beautiful without smiling, but now that she did, she was like the goddess from the heavens descending upon the Earth. Ye Mo was lost in that smile and couldn¡¯t help to think of a poem. ¡°Looking back and charming the world with a smile, all the women in the royal palace look colorless in comparison.¡± Perhaps this poem wasn¡¯t suitable because Luo Susu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t have the seductive sense of charm, but it made Ye Mo lose his spirit. Her smile was purely natural without a speck of dust. It was like a clear well or like a fresh spring breathe. Luo Susu blushed being looked at Ye Mo like that. Just when she wanted to say something, Ye Mo seemed to remember what he wanted to say, ¡°Susu, come with me.¡± Susu? Luo Susu didn¡¯t object with what Ye Mo called her. She even wanted to ask where Ye Mo called her master the first time he saw her, but she eventually didn¡¯t ask. She didn¡¯t have too much curiosity. Ye Mo suddenly held Luo Susu¡¯s hand and ran towards that clear well he dug up. Luo Susu was shocked and was about to pull out her hand, but before she could, Ye Mo had already released it and pointed at that clear well and said, ¡°Happy birthday! This is the birthday gift the heavens told me to give you, do you like it?¡± Luo Susu stared dumbfoundedly at the pool of water in front of her. She couldn¡¯t suppress the joy and excitement in her heart for a long time. Was this really the birthday present the gods gave her? Otherwise, how could there be a pool of clear water in such a blazing sun? And the stone was very hard, it couldn¡¯t be manmade. ¡°Thank you, Ye¡­¡± Luo Susu suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Mo. She couldn¡¯t say anymore. She once again felt the urge to shed tears. She even felt her power regressing, but she couldn¡¯t hold the joy in her heart. It wasn¡¯t purely because of this pool of water. It was when she wanted this pool of water the most, the water appeared right in front of her eyes. The thing that was impossible to attain appeared right in front of her. ¡°Susu, our Serene door must stay away from joy, concern, anger, sadness¡­¡± But today, she felt sad, felt happy, cried and even fed a man with her mouth. Only today, she felt these emotions and she felt she was a normal person. She didn¡¯t want to think about those roles and didn¡¯t want those chain. Perhaps even if she wanted them, it would be when she got back to the Serene door¡­. She didn¡¯t dare to ask where this water came from. She was afraid that if she asked, she would wake up from this dream and this water would disappear forever. This was her first birthday present and her favorite one. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t take it away with her. Luo Susu walked besides the pond and scooped up water drinking it. It had the same taste as before. There was a faint sweetness and a clean refreshing smell. Luo Susu wanted to wash herself. She turned around but found that Ye Mo had already left. She felt gratitude towards him once again and said in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you, Ye Mo, thank you for your birthday present.¡± She didn¡¯t think about how Ye Mo got this pond of water and didn¡¯t think why it would be here. She was already satisfied and didn¡¯t want to doubt something she got so hard. Ye Mo stood by himself at the entrance of the cave waiting for Luo Susu. He suddenly thought if Luo Susu would be his master? But then, he immediately shook his head. Luo Susu obviously didn¡¯t have the same situation as him. She was herself, the same as her 20 years ago. But even knowing that she wasn¡¯t his master Luo Ying, Ye Mo still couldn¡¯t face her with a calm heart. And, Ye Mo kept this thought at the bottom of his heart that ¡®what if she was Luo Ying?¡¯. Seeing Luo Susu wash up and come back, Ye Mo¡¯s eyes brightened up. He couldn¡¯t help but to be in complete awe for her. She didn¡¯t change clothes, didn¡¯t have any makeup but one couldn¡¯t tell she had been in the desert for many days. He really didn¡¯t know how she did that with just water. She still didn¡¯t wear a face cover but held a bottle of water in her hand. Ye Mo didn¡¯t take the water from Luo Susu¡¯s hand, but instead passed a few biscuits to her and said, ¡°This is what you gave me, you should eat a few too. I¡¯m going out, what about you?¡± Luo Susu took the biscuit and nodded. ¡°Mhm, we¡¯ll go out together. Perhaps¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue talking and paused for a bit before saying, ¡°Did those men with guns come for you? Do you need me to help you?¡± Ye Mo shook his head and smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t need your help for those people, let¡¯s go.¡± Luo Susu didn¡¯t ask a second time. Since Ye Mo didn¡¯t need her help, it meant he had his ways. On the way, Ye Mo didn¡¯t ask Luo Susu what she was doing here and neither did Luo Susu. It was as though they just met. The return journey was very fast with Luo Susu¡¯s guidance. By night time, they had already arrived by a road. Although this was still inside the desert, they only needed to follow the road and they would be able to leave the desert. The Nan Qing people seemed to have disappeared. Ye Mo and Luo Susu had reached a public road and there was not even one from Nan Qing. However, they did meet another group that was going into the desert for adventure. It was already dusk time when Ye Mo met them. The group saw it was just the two of them and that they just came out of the desert without any equipment; the group provided a tent and some food and water for them. Luckily, it was dusk and Luo Susu¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t show, otherwise, it would cause a rupture. With these things, Luo Susu and Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry anymore. Although they didn¡¯t talk much on the way, sometimes, they didn¡¯t even talk for a whole day, they liked this feeling of serenity. And what made Luo Susu even more grateful was that Ye Mo had never entered the tent; he was always outside. Even when she told him to come in and rest, he wouldn¡¯t come in, or he came in for a while and left. Even the time Luo Susu slept, her heart was very peaceful, because she knew Ye Mo was just outside the tent. ¡­ Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing searched the desert for many days with the help of their group but still didn¡¯t have any news of Ye Mo. Their supplies were almost used up and the weather was getting hotter. Although Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing wasn¡¯t too keen, they could only follow the group out. The next time they could look, it would be near May to June. That wasn¡¯t a time when one can just come and leave the desert. ¡°Qingxue, look, there are people sleeping outside at the border of the desert. This is so romantic. The closest hotel is only 6 kms. away.¡± Although Chi Wanqing also wanted to find Ye Mo as soon as possible, Ning Qingxue seemed glum so she tried to find some conversation to cheer her up. Ning Qingxue looked at the tent in the desert but she was immediately stunned. The person at the door of the tent was Ye Mo. She suddenly felt her nose to be sour. She had looked arduously for half a month, but saw Ye Mo just when she left the desert. Was the heavens taking pity on her? ¡°Qingxue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chi Wanqing saw Ning Qingxue¡¯s tears and looked over at the tent. It really was Ye Mo and he was standing right outside. ¡°It¡¯s brother Ye¡­¡± Chi Wanqing suddenly felt as though she was going to suffocate. She was stunned and finally remembered to tell the driver to stop after a long time. Just when Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue charged off the car, they immediately stopped their steps. This was because a woman came out of the tent; she was actually living in the same tent with Ye Mo? ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Luo Susu¡¯s words were very simple as though countless words weren¡¯t as meaningful as these few. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Mo seemed bitter. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feeling. Silence, it was a suffocating silence. After a long time, Ye Mo said once again, ¡°Can I go look for you?¡± Luo Susu didn¡¯t speak and suddenly took out a silk cloth and gave it to Ye Mo, ¡°Help me wear it.¡± Ye Mo helped Luo Susu put it on and Luo Susu suddenly took the bottle of water Ye Mo gave to her. ¡°I¡¯ll take this. Don¡¯t look for me, you won¡¯t find me. If you find me, it would do harm to us both. I won¡¯t say goodbye. Thank you for giving me the happiest birthday.¡± Ye Mo fell silent. She thanked him not for saving her, but for giving her a birthday present. Chapter 113 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Looking at Ye Mo help Luo Susu put on the face cover, Ning Qingxue suddenly stopped in her steps. Ye Mo didn¡¯t notice her at all. Instead, he focused on helping the woman wear the face cover. It was as though there was only the woman standing in front of him in this entire world. The bitterness in Chi Wanqing¡¯s heart was as vicious as Ning Qingxue. She also stopped her steps towards Ye Mo as she looked at Ye Mo and that girl not knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t know their relationship, but they seemed so intimate. However, Chi Wanqing thought for a while but still walked over. Seeing Chi Wanqing walk towards Ye Mo, Ning Qingxue also collected herself. She suddenly thought, why would she be like that? Ye Mo married her to help her, why would she feel uncomfortable? If Ye Mo had someone he liked, she should be happy. She didn¡¯t want to marry Ye Mo because she loved him, instead it was because she was grateful towards him. Was it really like that though? She didn¡¯t dare to ask herself and she didn¡¯t have the answer either. At least, she knew she wasn¡¯t able to became happy now. ¡°Ning Qingxue? Chi Wanqing? How are you guys here?¡± Ye Mo finally saw the two who came up. ¡°I¡­¡± Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing could both only say one word. How should they talk? Were they going to say they came to the desert to look for Ye Mo because they missed them? However, Ye Mo was no longer the same Ye Mo. His EQ was no longer infinitely low. He could see what they meant. He could tell they came to the desert because of him. Chi Wanqing knew he was coming to the desert, but how did Ning Qingxue know. How did they know each other? ¡°You are Qingxue?¡± Luo Susu suddenly asked, her tone was very plain. ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± Ning Qingxue looked at this woman in surprise. Although she wore a cover, that beauty and figure even made Ning Qingxue feel insecure. She could imagine how stunningly beautiful this girl was once she took off her face cover. Chi Wanqing was also obviously attracted by Luo Susu. Even girls had a good impression of her naturally much less men. Thinking about this, she looked at Ye Mo and sighed. Excellent people would always be found by others. She could find Ye Mo, but so could other people. ¡°I¡¯m Luo Susu¡­¡± Luo Susu¡¯s eyes flashed a look of relaxation as she said plainly. ¡°You are my aunt?¡± Ning Qingxue finally understood that this woman was her aunt. The woman who lived in the same tent with her official husband was her aunt. Her eyes disclosed a sliver of disappointment meanwhile her heart was in a mess. Although this aunt wasn¡¯t related to her, but it was still her aunt. She didn¡¯t think she would love the same man as her aunt. Ning Qingxue suddenly stopped thinking. Did she like Ye Mo? Although she didn¡¯t want to admit this, but she had to eventually admit that her care for Ye Mo had exceeded more than just guilt and gratitude. Ye Mo and Chi Wanqing both didn¡¯t expect that Luo Susu was Ning Qingxue¡¯s aunt. The atmosphere became awkward; Luo Susu didn¡¯t like talking, so after seeing Ning Qingxue was fine, she blandly said,, ¡°Qingxue, your mother is very worried about you. You should call home and tell them you¡¯re out of the desert.¡± Ning Qingxue lowered her head and said, ¡°I got it, aunt.¡± ¡°Ye brother, did you finish your things?¡± Chi Wanqing saw things were awkward, so she asked. Ye Mo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done, I¡¯m preparing to leave.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go together on the car,¡± Chi Wanqing smiled and said. Luo Susu shook her head. ¡°No need, Qingxue, tell your mother then after I go back¡­¡± Luo Susu paused and eventually didn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t coming out again. Before Ning Qingxue could reply, Luo Susu looked at Ye Mo and said again, ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡± There was just those simple words without any other expressions. She knew that after this farewell, they would perhaps never see each other again. Although she felt some reluctance to leave, Luo Susu simply thought how Ye Mo saved her and gave her the happiest birthday present which created this certain feeling. As long as she went back and cultivated, she could find her mental state once again and not be troubled by these things. As time progressed, she would perhaps forget about it. Ye Mo looked at Luo Susu¡¯s gradually disappearing figure and felt a faint sense of sadness. He really wanted to go up and say ¡°don¡¯t go, and just cultivate with me¡±, but he couldn¡¯t find any reason to. Although Luo Susu looked very docile and silent, she had her own opinion on things. Finally, Luo Susu¡¯s figure disappeared. ¡°Ye brother, she had left.¡± Chi Wanqing saw Ye Mo was still staring at the path Luo Susu left, so she could only remind him. ¡°Oh, she already left?¡± Ye Mo suddenly woke up and saw Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue staring at him. He could only awkwardly say, ¡°I was lost in thought just then.¡± Ning Qingxue lowered her head as if not wanting to talk while Chi Wanqing sighed. Seeing their expression, Ye Mo coughed and asked, ¡°How are you two together?¡± Chi Wanqing quickly adjusted herself and told about how she and Ning Qingxue went to Flowing Snake to look for him. Ye Mo looked at Ning Qingxue in surprise; he didn¡¯t expect her to go look for him at Flowing Snake. That wasn¡¯t a place a girl should go. It seemed that Fang Nan was a good person. He remembered that night when he treated Ning Qingxue and heard that she was well-prepared and couldn¡¯t help but to feel guilty. Thinking about this, Ye Mo could only say, ¡°Actually, some things aren¡¯t what you think they are. Don¡¯t go to a place like Flowing Snake again. If something happen, I¡­¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t know how to explain it to her. ¡°Sorry, Ye Mo, I just wanted to find you and apologize. I know many things weren¡¯t as I thought they were, and I, I¡­¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t know where to start and began to cry. She suddenly felt she was really weak and couldn¡¯t help herself when she saw Ye Mo. The thing Ye Mo was scared of the most was women crying, like Ning Qingxue right now. He didn¡¯t know what to do and could only stand there awkwardly. If he didn¡¯t hear her last words that night, he would be better, but after hearing that, his opinion of her greatly changed. Plus, Ning Qingxue risked her life to protect that silver heart grass. No matter what reason, he was grateful to her from the bottom of his heart. Seeing the atmosphere solidify once again, Chi Wanqing said, ¡°Ye brother, why don¡¯t we get on the car and talk as we go.¡± Ning Qingxue also looked at Ye Mo hopefully. She really wanted to go back to that house again, but she knew the chances were too slim. Ye Mo shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t come with you guys. I still have other things to do. We¡¯ll separate here, we¡¯ll see each other again if fate brings us together.¡± After knowing Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue¡¯s intentions, Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to stay here with them anymore. Originally, he didn¡¯t have any feelings for the two. Now that there was a Luo Susu, he had less space in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly felt her tone was shaky. She just suddenly thought of a sentence, ¡°I¡¯m finally losing him again¡±. Suddenly, she thought about when did she ever had him? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going.¡± Ye Mo seemed to feel that his tone was the same as when Luo Susu left and felt it to be too simple, so he continued, ¡°You two should go back earlier. It¡¯s too dangerous in the desert. Sometimes, there are even things that can¡¯t be stopped by human force.¡± He thought of the human eating bugs; if they came, even a train would be devoured much less cars. ¡°Mhm, I know. I¡¯ll go back immediately¡­¡± Although Ning Qingxue was very disappointed that Ye Mo didn¡¯t leave with them and saw him being very intimate with her aunt, she calmed down now. Perhaps, what was hers will always be hers, but what wasn¡¯t hers wasn¡¯t something she could get by force. Although she felt bitter, but she had some unforgettable memories. After all, she lived with him for more than 20 days. Seeing his gradually departing figure, Ning Qingxue suddenly thought of what would have happened if she didn¡¯t break the marriage pact. Would he still leave like this? Thinking about this, Ning Qingxue shook her head. She was the one who left, but she didn¡¯t expect she would catch feelings for him while using him as a shield. Why didn¡¯t she care before? Perhaps sometimes, what people say are incredulous. ¡°Ye brother, if you have time, remember to go to Luo Cang, my cousin¡¯s company,¡± Chi Wanqing hurried to say seeing that Ye Mo was getting far away. She was much better than Ning Qingxue. Although she also had those intentions for Ye Mo, Ye Mo never promised her anything, and the moment she saw Luo Susu, she believed that only someone like her could be a match for brother Ye. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s voice travelled from the distance, and soon he increased his speed and disappeared. Ye Mo¡¯s voice still echoed besides their ears, but he was long gone. Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing stood there for a long time before Chi Wanqing said, ¡°Qingxue, he already left, we should leave too.¡± Then, the two no longer had the interest to talk anymore. In the morning, the sun just crawled up shining on Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing dragging out a long shadow on the sand. Although there were two, they both seemed exceptionally lonely. Chapter 114 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy The reason Ye Mo didn¡¯t go with Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing was because it was time for him to get revenge from Nan Qing. They hunted him and even almost killed Luo Susu. If he didn¡¯t teach Qian Longtou a lesson, then he wouldn¡¯t be called Ye Mo, and there was no need for him to cultivate. He was already at 3rd Stage Chi gathering now; not only was his fireball art stronger, he could also use other magic such as invisibility, wind blade, wind surfing and so on. He had once reached Foundation Establishment, so he didn¡¯t even need to practice these magic. He only needed to have the power, and he would be able to release it. He knew that Qian Longtou was watching him near the desert. Perhaps as soon as he showed up, there would be people to take him to Qian Longtou very soon. Ye Mo didn¡¯t think wrong. As soon as he left the desert, he didn¡¯t even enter the hotel; he was watched once again. However, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t the same Ye Mo half a month ago. He was worrying Qian Longtou wasn¡¯t going to come and find him, but now that there were people watching him, he gladly welcomed them. Ye Mo entered a hotel, took a hot shower and got something to eat before sleeping. It had been a long time, so he estimated that Nan Qing had already gathered the people they needed. As expected, just when Ye Mo was prepared to go out and buy some clothes for changing, he was once again stopped. The five men looked at Ye Mo as though he was a dead man. Ye Mo knew they had no concerns. Even if they opened fire in the public, Nan Qing could probably deal with it. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good, then come with us. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us if we shoot here.¡± The man at the front had long hair. When this man spoke, he didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. It was as though he didn¡¯t speak those words. Ye Mo knew they were sure he was the one they were looking for. Ye Mo looked down at his tattered clothes. He wanted to change but there was nowhere to buy. He did have more than 1000 on him though. They were already prepared for Ye Mo¡¯s resistance and take him away by force but unexpectedly, Ye Mo said slowly: ¡°Since we¡¯re going, then hurry up and lead the way. What are you waiting here for, did Qian Longtou die?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man wanted to attack as soon as he heard Ye Mo¡¯s words, but was stopped by the man besides him. This man also sneered at Ye Mo. ¡°I hope you can still be so tough on the mouth not long after. Get on the car.¡± It was a normal business car that didn¡¯t even have a brand. The five men looked at each other when Ye Mo got on the car without any alarm. Soon, there were four people who sat beside Ye Mo surrounding him. The other man quickly drove off with the car. Originally, they thought Ye Mo would definitely not just surrender like this since he was so ferocious. As soon as Ye Mo had any resistance, they were prepared to go subjugate him at once. This was because all five of them were masters among masters. They weren¡¯t the rookies who went after Ye Mo in the desert. However, what made them more shocked was that Ye Mo actually just closed his eyes and started sleeping. The men looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand if Ye Mo was asking to die or he was just thick headed. One of the men suddenly raised the gun in his hand and the other three all nodded. Although Ye Mo had surrendered, it would be better if they could shoot him and just make sure he didn¡¯t die. However, before he raised his gun, the few men saw that the man who raised the gun had already fell into the seat. There was blood flowing out from his forehead. Between his eyebrows, there was a hole where blood poured out. The few men looked at their member who fell down in shock and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. It was as though the hole on his head was natural. It was as though it just grew there ever since he picked up his gun. Ye Mo opened his eyes and scanned the people. ¡°If anyone else dares to touch a gun, this what¡¯ll happen to you.¡± Then, he closed his eyes and started meditating again. The man who was driving almost crashed the car onto the side of the road after losing concentration. Meanwhile, cold sweat trickled down the backs of the other men uncontrollably. Their foreheads started to sweat as well. What just happened? He almost didn¡¯t move with his eyes closed, yet one of their members with a gun was killed, and he was even killed with a metal nail in the head. It seemed that they were nothing different to the rookies who hunted after Ye Mo before in his eyes. He was never afraid to begin with. He was planning to look for trouble at their base. Thinking about the traceless metal nail, the man on the wheel was starting to shiver. The car fell into a deadly silence. No one dared to talk. Ye Mo¡¯s power had greatly exceeded their expectations. It wasn¡¯t something they could defend against. They could already imagine that Ye Mo only needed to move his hand and the person he disliked would definitely die under a metal nail. After a long time, their breathing finally calmed down. Perhaps it was because the person who came this time was Lang Ji. Lang Ji¡¯s surname was originally Lang, but because he was so savage, he acquired the surname of Lang [1]. Ten years ago, in order to avenge a brother in Macau, he charged into one of the three biggest gangs in Macau, Sea Shark Gang, and killed more than 23 gang members including a master who had reached yellow level. Meanwhile, he was only lightly injured. After escaping, he met Qian Longtou who was at a Macau casino. Qian Longtou approved of Lang Ji greatly and took him in. Now, he was one of the three strongest people in Nan Qing and the most savage among the group. Some have speculated that Lang Ji¡¯s power had reached middle stage of yellow level. However, no one knows because those who have seen him attack were all dead. This time, Qian Longtou sent Lang Ji to the desert to blockade Ye Mo. From this, it could be seen how much he hated Ye Mo. Although Ye Mo did kill one of them easily, and they didn¡¯t even see the action of Ye Mo killing, but everyone knew of Lang Ji¡¯s power. As long as they gave Ye Mo to him, they believed that Ye Mo would be no match for Lang Ji no matter how strong he was. Lang Ji had exceeded the range of normal masters. They have also heard that masters that have reached a level was not someone normal martial artists could hold against. As such, once they calmed down, they returned to normal. Ye Mo didn¡¯t decide to kill much people. Nan Qing had this much people that even he wasn¡¯t able to kill them all. Plus, he didn¡¯t have much enmity with the other members of Nan Qing. He only needed to teach Qian Longtou a lesson. Ye Mo will make Qian Longtou know that a cultivator wasn¡¯t someone to be so easily hunted. The car was getting faster and faster. The driver wanted to bring Ye Mo to Lang Ji as soon as possible. Perhaps Ye Mo was too terrifying. He killed someone with a metal nail without moving. Perhaps only masters like Lang Ji could suppress Ye Mo¡¯s fire. Ye Mo didn¡¯t worry at all. No matter how fast the car was driving, he was still meditating with his eyes closed. Even if the car drove off a cliff now, he could still escape. Although these people didn¡¯t know where Ye Mo got his confidence from, they were more confused by Ye Mo¡¯s calmness. Even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of attacks, was he not afraid of the car falling off the cliff? However, they didn¡¯t worry for long. It wasn¡¯t even an hour before the car drove into a town. The town produced a lot of jade. It was a town near the desert, however, it didn¡¯t have a long history and the streets were empty. The car twisted and turned before eventually entering a manor. The manor was very luxurious and had two rows of Wutong Trees, which gave it a high class feeling. Ye Mo only understood how big this place was after getting out of the car. Just by seeing how there were two rows of buff men standing outside the place, he knew this was probably one of the biggest gathering places for Nan Qing. He didn¡¯t need someone to lead, and he just walked into the house himself. Instead of a house, it might be better to say this was a meeting room. However, it just didn¡¯t have a round table. The area wasn¡¯t large and didn¡¯t even have seats. There were also people standing on the two sides, but there was only twelve of them. These people looked more ferocious than the people in the yard. Of course, there were no seats just for the people below. At the very top, there sat a man with a woman beside him. The man had a few scars on his face, but the worst was a knife scar on his forehead. It was like a centipede was staying there. Meanwhile, the woman was only in her twenties and played with a small knife. When Ye Mo came in, she seemed to be still paying attention to her knife and didn¡¯t notice at all that a person had come in. The knife scar man saw Ye Mo come in but didn¡¯t say anything. He examined Ye Mo and then said, ¡°You¡¯re very cocky. You dare to kill my men now? Do you know what the scariest thing in the world is? Young man, do you think it¡¯s death? I know you¡¯re not afraid of death, but I have a hundred ways for you to crave death.¡± Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Congratulations, you are right. Thus, I need you to send a message to Qian Longtou. Tell him to wash his neck clean.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ You got balls, but I hope you still do later. You will regret it¡­¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Lang Ji was extremely furious. Up until he entered this career, there had not been a young man who dared to be so cocky to him. But before he could stand up, Ye Mo walked up and coldly said, ¡°Piss off.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Even with Lang Ji wanting to see Ye Mo beg for mercy, he couldn¡¯t endure Ye Mo¡¯s arrogance. Ye Mo wanted to sit in his seat, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to raise his fists and punch towards Ye Mo. The fist broke through the air making sounds that even people on the sides could distinctly hear. They couldn¡¯t help but to gasp at Lang Ji¡¯s power. This was a rare phenomena. ¡­ [1] 1st Lang is a Homonym, second Lang means Wolf. Chapter 115 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Lang Ji was very pleased with this punch. No one had dared to take a punch directly from him because if they did, he wouldn¡¯t need to attack a second time. However, what made Lang Ji feel more satisfaction was that Ye Mo actually grabbed towards his fist. ¡°You¡¯re asking to die.¡± Lang Ji sneered. He already heard his men¡¯s reports and knew Ye Mo¡¯s cockiness and also knew of his power. However, this person dared to catch his fist. This was no different to suicide. This guy was indeed cocky, but he didn¡¯t want to kill Ye Mo immediately. He wanted to torture this young man. However, the truth didn¡¯t unfold as he wished. Ye Mo¡¯s hand looked very slow, but it just managed to grab his fist. And, Ye Mo¡¯s hands seemed to suddenly grow bigger. There was a fit of cracking sound and Lang Ji looked at his fists in disbelief. Forgetting the pain, he realized the sound actually came from his fists. He clearly saw that Ye Mo¡¯s palm was more than 10 cm away from his fist, but it was still crushed. Oh, not crushed; rather, it was crunched into a soft flab. ¡°Argh!¡± Bone screeching pain passed up and Lang Ji could no longer resist but to yell. Ye Mo raised his leg and kicked Lang Ji flying out. Meanwhile, he walked up to the chair and sat down. ¡°Kill him¡­.¡± Before Lang Ji finished his words, multiple men were ready to shoot at Ye Mo. Ye Mo¡¯s movement was simple¡ªhe flung out tens of nails, and all those who prepared to charge or open fire were either shot in the forehead or in the throat. In the blink of an eye, there were only three people left in the room dumbfounded, other than the woman and Lang Ji. Nine people were killed in a few breaths. Despite being in excruciating pain, Lang Ji was still dazed. The pain on his hands was no longer important. What was important was that the man in front was too terrifying. The strongest person he had seen was that Xian Taoist, the second in command of the Metal River Gang. But if he were to be compared with Ye Mo, he seemed a little bit off. It was said that Xian Taoist¡¯s martial arts was at a very high stage. It was said that he was almost reaching Black level, but even with a Taoist like that, he still felt Ye Mo was stronger. Moreover, he was also a martial artist who was about to reach middle stage of yellow level. This was only because he found a poverty stricken ancient martial artist as a teacher when he was young. With his continued hard work, he finally attained his status today. However, he would have never expected that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to receive a single move from this young man. More importantly, Ye Mo¡¯s speed was too horrifying. It seemed that even guns were useless against him. That young girl seemed to have just discovered Ye Mo. She no longer had the spirit to play with the knife in her hands. Instead, she gazed at the ground full of corpses, and then at Lang Ji. Then without any sign, she flung her hand and the knife had become a white ray of light that shot towards Ye Mo¡¯s neck. Her knife had killed people stronger than Lang Ji because they wouldn¡¯t have the time to dodge. Ye Mo suddenly raised his hand and another metal nail flung out. The metal nail clunked against the blade. The blade fell to the ground but the metal nail didn¡¯t stop and continued shooting towards the woman¡¯s wrist. Before the woman had reacted, the metal nail passed through her wrist. After a few drops of blood, the girl¡¯s face was pale as a heart wrenching pain passed on. She knew that this wasn¡¯t the most important, but instead that her hand was now disabled. The flying knife she was renowned for wouldn¡¯t fly any more. ¡°You destroyed my hand? You¡­¡± The girl was suddenly angry; perhaps it would be better for her to accept death than the disabling of her hand. At least after death, she wouldn¡¯t be able to think. But without her hand, she would rather die than live. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t destroy it? Then I¡¯ll chop it off.¡± Ye Mo raised his hand again. No one saw what he flung out, but those few who didn¡¯t die had a spooky feeling. The woman couldn¡¯t react at all and just felt her arm cool. Then, she saw a shocking event. Her hand, along with her forearm, fell on the ground. She was dazed. However, Lang Ji reacted and quickly used his healthy hand to seal the blood vessel on this girl¡¯s arm. But even so, he couldn¡¯t stop the blood from flowing out. At this moment, Lang Ji turned around and looked at Ye Mo in fear. He didn¡¯t even see what Ye Mo used to cut her hand. This man was too out of this world. The chairman must not have thought that the person he was trying to catch was someone like this. For those who tried to kill him, Ye Mo was merciless. This woman was ruthless and wanted his life as soon as she attacked. This woman finally understood that her hand and arm was sliced off. She looked at Ye Mo in fear, no longer having her previous rage. She knew that this person could kill her like a chicken. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Ye Mo looked at that woman and said. Seeing that woman no longer dared to say anything, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s because you seem to have something you rely on, I¡¯ll let you live. Go back and get whatever you rely on. I¡¯ll finish it once and for all. Oh, I¡¯m called Ye Mo, don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Ye Mo turned to Lang Ji and said, ¡°Do you know why I also didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Lang Ji subconsciously shook his head, he was dumbfounded by Ye Mo¡¯s terrifying power. Ye Mo smiled ¡°Because I need you to send a message to Qian Longtou. Tell him, he shouldn¡¯t have hunted me. I will go visit him. Oh, and I killed his son.¡± Ye Mo then looked at the remaining three men and said, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you guys?¡± This time, he didn¡¯t wait for them to reply and said once again, ¡°Because I need you to clean up the corpses on the ground. There are nine, so pile them up now, I don¡¯t like wasting time¡­¡± Then, Ye Mo no longer spoke. The remaining three acted very fast. They quickly piled the bodies together. Ye Mo stood up and suddenly formed countless hand signs with his fingers. Breathes of scorching fire descended on the corpses. He was actually shooting out fireballs. Now that Ye Mo was stage 3 chi gathering, his fireballs could easily destroy the corpses. He destroyed these corpses for two reasons; one was to destroy the evidence, and the other to give Lang Ji a warning. But after shooting out ten fireballs at once, even Ye Mo was a bit tired. Afterwards, he looked at the dazed people and coldly said, ¡°Go back and tell Qian Longtou, after I¡¯m done with my errands, I will go visit him.¡± Then he used a invisibility magic and disappeared. Seeing Ye Mo just blow fireballs and destroy the corpses, Lang Ji and the others already turned into stone. But now, he even disappeared into thin air. The three men who had been pulling bodies finally couldn¡¯t handle it and fainted. They could kill people and hack people, but those were ordinary people. The occurrence before them was already extraordinary. Although Lang Ji was stronger than them, even he couldn¡¯t handle the situation. Even Xian Taoist wouldn¡¯t be able to fire fireballs and suddenly disappear. The chairman actually got into conflict with such a person. Was he even a person? That woman like Lang Ji was scared speechless by Ye Mo¡¯s powers. If someone like him really went to visit his boss, his boss wouldn¡¯t be able to survive even if he had a thousand lives. After a long time, Lang Ji finally reacted and yelled, ¡°Quick! Stop all pursuit on Ye Mo and Shi Ying! These two are the same. Take the recording today, I¡¯m going back immediately¡­ ¡± Lang Ji shouted non-stop until all the men outside came in. When he was fully awake, he made haste to return and no longer dared for his men to hunt Ye Mo because they weren¡¯t even enough for exercise. He even suspected if his boss¡¯s army was enough to subdue Ye Mo. Of course, Ye Mo intentionally did that to let Qian Longtou know not to hunt him anymore, even if it didn¡¯t concern him. Ye Mo was fearless. He believed that there was people stronger than, him but there wouldn¡¯t be much. Furthermore, even if there was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. ¡­. But at this moment, the Ye Family in Beijing was gloomy. It was because the family¡¯s company in Europe and America suffered heavy damage. Not only did the new cooperation partners leave, even the old partners started to leave and distance themselves. Although the Ye Family¡¯s enterprise was managed by the second-in-power He Liangfu, the ones who really benefited was the Ye family. He Liangfu was the only one in the second generation to follow his mother¡¯s surname. Now that many business were stumped, he was the most affected. If a large family was no longer supported by business income, then this family would be set to go downhill. If their business was only partially damaged overseas, then their business in Africa and Hong Kong was unbearable to see. Their personnels frequently disappeared in Africa, and their largest clothes factory was forced to shut down. Comparatively, their situation in China was better. The difference between the Ye Family meeting and the Song Family meeting was that the master was still the old man Ye Beirong. The Ye Family situation was obviously worse than the Song Family¡¯s situation. Last time, the Song Family only had a third generation useless kid die with the latter¡¯s Song Shaotan; it was only a youth with a little ambition. But this time, the Ye family had their finances choked by other people. Although this wouldn¡¯t beat the Ye Family down¡ªin fact, even if all of their businesses abroad bankrupted¡ªthe Ye family still wouldn¡¯t die down. However, taking damage in their finances meant negative influence elsewhere. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s done by Qian Longtou?¡± Ye Beirong frowned. He knew that as soon as he left the center, he decided to put the family more into business than politics since there weren¡¯t exceptional offsprings in the younger generations. But before he could do so, they were dealt such a heavy blow. Chapter 116 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Yes, it has now been confirmed that whether it¡¯s Europe or not, all our business have been targeted. In Africa, there has been multiple accounts of personnel disappearance. Those who disappeared are all those in the management level.¡± The one speaking was a man in his 50s near Ye Beirong. He was Ye Long, the son of Ye Beirong¡¯s big brother. His position was similar to Song Hai in the Song Family. ¡°Do you know why? We never had any conflict, is he not afraid that we will sweep his Nan Qing in mainland? He dares to challenge our Ye Family.¡± Ye Beirong had been in the high command for a long time. Although he was about to come down, his tone was indisputable. He indeed had such capability. No matter how strong Qian Longtou was, he couldn¡¯t come to the surface. If he pissed off the Ye Family, although they couldn¡¯t completely eradicate Qian Longtou, it would be easy for them to exterminate all his forces in mainland. Even if Qian Longtou had his own army, did he dare to bring it to the border? If he did, then it would all be gone with a few cannon sounds. What craze was Qian Longtou on daring to touch the Ye Family. Ye Long immediately said, ¡°I had investigated, it might be because of Ye Mo. Ye Mo killed Qian Longtou¡¯s only son and pissed off Qian Longtou. Qian Longtou probably wants to exhume his anger on us.¡± ¡°Ye Mo had been kicked out of the Ye Family, everyone knows this. Since this Qian Longtou dares to do such things, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of him.¡± The man speaking was a rather bleak middle-aged man. He was called Ye Huang, Ye Wenqi¡¯s elder son. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, everyone in the meeting room could hear him clearly. Ye Wenqi was in his 50¡¯s, barely had any hair on his head, but had thick eyebrows. However, his eyes were sleek and long. Hearing Ye Huang¡¯s words, he immediately reproached, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Ye Beirong frowned, and after a while, he asked, ¡°I remember last time, someone said he was going to investigate Ye Mo¡¯s matter, what was that about?¡± ¡°Father, it was me. I heard last time that Ye Mo had done quite a lot of things, even Shi Ying from Ning Hai was him so I couldn¡¯t resist but to go investigate him. From the recording I took back, Shi Ying did look like Ye Mo, but I hadn¡¯t been able to say this due to other things,¡± Ye Wenjin immediately said. Ye Beirong¡¯s eyebrows frowned harder. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Where did you know that Shi Ying was Ye Mo?¡± ¡°The Song Family¡­¡± Ye Wenjin wasn¡¯t an idiot. He realized something was wrong amidst his sentence. He got his news from the Song Family, but the Song Family was always on bad terms with the Ye Family. How could they be nice enough to pass him this message? Ye Beirong sighed. His son was still too immature. He didn¡¯t even see through such obvious actions from the Song Family. If it was Ye Wenqi or his big brother¡¯s son, they would perhaps ask more clearly. However, he knew that even if the Ye Family didn¡¯t investigate Ye Mo, the Song Family would try to make Qian Longtou think that the Ye Family took Ye Mo back in. They fell into the Song Family¡¯s tricks. The Song Family could actually let go of Song Shaowen¡¯s killer and plan big time for the future by pulling the Ye Family down. Now that Qian Longtou had targeted the Ye Family, the Ye Family wouldn¡¯t let Qian Longtou go even if they knew the causes. If the two sides fought, the Song Family would definitely help Qian Longtou. In this case, it would be very hard for the Ye Family to eradicate the Nan Qing in China or perhaps even impossible. Ye Beirong can imagine that if this tug of war continued, the Ye Family would plummet. But even if he knew, the Ye Family still had to make a move because the next target for Qian Longtou would be their business in mainland. Plus, if the Ye Family was attacked like this and didn¡¯t retaliate, then those businessmen who cooperated with the Ye Family would all leave them, and their situation would be worse. This was a powerful move by the Song Family. Now, even if the Ye Family realized it, the Song Family wouldn¡¯t worry the Ye Family not falling for it. He didn¡¯t know how much benefits the Song Family gave to Qian Longtou to make him willing to be used. Even if Ye Beirong wanted truce with the Song Family, they would probably decline because that things have unfolded till now; if the Ye Family fell, the Song Family would acquire something much bigger than a truce. ¡­ Ye Mo bought a cheap set of clothes and used the rest of the money to buy a plane ticket. He didn¡¯t even have enough to buy a bag, however, Ye Mo returned to his identity Wen Dong made for him. As for the name Mo Ye, he wouldn¡¯t need it anymore. He believed that before he went to find Qian Longtou, Qian Longtou wouldn¡¯t do something such as hunting him down. Although Ye Mo dressed clean, only he had the cheapest clothes on the entire plane. However, he didn¡¯t mind this at all. Just when Ye Mo was prepared to find a seat, he noticed that the jade bracelet the old man behind him actually had spirit chi. Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense. He saw that he was situated just in front of the old man and the man had two women beside him. The woman sitting next to the window had a big mouth cover looking very fashionable. The other one was a middle-aged woman. Ye Mo wanted to ask the old man where he got his bracelet from, hence he wanted to sit next to the old man. As such, he could only swap with the middle aged-woman. ¡°Excuse me, can I swap a seat with you?¡± Ye Mo looked at the woman and asked. ¡°The rule is not to swap seats.¡± Before the woman could reply, the flight attendant had already spoke. The woman looked apologetically at Ye Mo. She knew what Ye Mo wanted and wanted to help him, but she wasn¡¯t allowed. In her opinion, the young man wanted to hit up the fashionable girl next to the window. The old man also showed an understanding smile. Obviously, he thought the same as the middle-aged woman. Of course Ye Mo didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. He was disappointed and thought he could only wait until he got off the plane before he could talk to the old man. The fashionable girl heard Ye Mo¡¯s words and scanned him. Her eyes were full of derision. Even the middle-aged woman could see. She sighed. Ye Mo¡¯s courage was good, but he was just too shabby looking. She wondered how he got this plane ticket. Since he couldn¡¯t swap, Ye Mo didn¡¯t force it. He would wait till he got off the plane to talk to the old man. Ye Mo no longer talked and closed his eyes to meditate. Two hours later, the plane arrived at Luo Cang airport. Ye Mo got off the plane first but stood outside waiting. When the fashionable girl saw Ye Mo waiting outside, she felt more disgusted. This time, she intentionally wore a mask outside but was still ineffective against such people. She intentionally walked around because she really didn¡¯t want to talk even one sentence with someone like Ye Mo. The woman obviously knew the old man. Seeing Ye Mo wait outside, they smiled on the inside thinking this young man was really persistent. However, that fashionable lady obviously wasn¡¯t interested at all. She was even disgusted, but he could still put down his dignity to wait here. However, in order to fulfil Ye Mo¡¯s wishes, the two intentionally took the other route as well wanting Ye Mo to wait for the fashionable lady alone. Seeing the old man not walk his way, Ye Mo quickly followed. Seeing Ye Mo follow, that fashionable woman stood still disgusted and glared at Ye Mo saying coldly, ¡°Do you want to invite me for dinner.¡± Ye Mo was confused by this sentence and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, why would I invite you to dinner? I don¡¯t have money with me now, so if you want to be invited to dinner, ask someone else.¡± Then, Ye Mo didn¡¯t waste anytime with this woman and walked in front of the old man and asked politely, ¡°Older Brother, hello, I¡¯m Ye Mo. Sorry to disturb you, but I want to ask you a question.¡± This was the first time the old man was called a older brother and looked curiously at Ye Mo before saying, ¡°Hello, young man, ask me. If I know, I will definitely tell you.¡± Ye Mo pointed at the bracelet and asked, ¡°May I ask where you bought this from? I feel this bracelet is very special, can I have a look?¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, the old man took the bracelet off and gave it to Ye Mo without hesitation. However, that middle-aged woman was alert. A strange man asked to look at the old man¡¯s bracelet the first time they met, and this young man looked poor. However, the old man had passed the bracelet, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Mo took the bracelet and felt it carefully. There was indeed some faint spirit chi. After a while, he gave it back to the old man. ¡°Your bracelet is very unique, much better than ordinary jade items. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a magic artefact that can make people healthy.¡± ¡°Oh, young man, you also know magic artefact?¡± The old man was immediately interested. He usually liked to walk around the market for ancient artefacts and was taught by many of those in the profession. A magic artefact was a thing that was blessed by someone powerful. However, their functions varied. His bracelet was indeed a magic artefact and was one of high level. However, this was given to him by a friend. This young man could tell his bracelet was a magic artefact, and this made the old man interested, since the young people nowadays rarely believed such things. Chapter 117 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Haha, no one believes such things now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the profession. If you want to know where these things are, just go to the Lao Da Street of Luo Cang Xi Men. It¡¯s just that they are mixed with ordinary stuff and is hard to distinguish.¡± Talking about magic artefact, the old man was immediately interested. Ye Mo smiled. He didn¡¯t want the magic artefacts, instead he wanted the spirit chi inside. In fact this little spirit chi was useless to him, but he wanted to know how to creator infused the spirit chi inside. And, Ye Mo knew the people here didn¡¯t cultivate, so where did they get the spirit chi from. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Ye Mo knew that Dao Lao Street was something like the Sea Treasure garden in Ning Hai. Other people wouldn¡¯t be interested in this topic, but Ye Mo and the old man were having an enjoyable conversation. Eventually, Ye Mo knew that the old man was called Lin Huihe. He was someone from the military and lived in retirement at Luo Cang. Ye Mo also told him that he opened a small clinic and even gave him the address. ¡°You¡¯re actually a doctor? I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Hearing Ye Mo was a doctor, Lin Huihe was immediately more interested. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, I just learned a few recipes.¡± That fashionable girl got more angry hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words. He wanted to chase her but was acting so pretentious. But later on, hearing him get more involved in the conversation with the old man, she understood that he never came for her and wanted to talk to the old man. Her face blushed and realized she was wrong. Ye Mo had now known where the bracelet came from, so he didn¡¯t talk more. He bid Lin Huihe goodbye and rushed back to the clinic. He was desperate about his silver heart grass. The Hui Chun Cclinic was very desolate and the door was even barely open. This took Ye Mo by surprise. When he left, the clinic was very popular, but why was it so cold now? When Ye Mo came in, he saw Lu Xiaozhen sitting in the shop by herself daydreaming. ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Erhu?¡± Ye Mo asked as soon as he came in. He had scanned with his spirit sense and didn¡¯t find Yu Erhu. ¡°Who are you? We aren¡¯t operating for now.¡± Lu Xiaozhen saw the person was very familiar, but didn¡¯t know who he was. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me, I just don¡¯t have the scar on my face.¡± ¡°Oh! Master, you¡¯re back.¡± What made Lu XIaozhen joyful wasn¡¯t the fact that the scar on Ye Mo¡¯s face was gone but he came back. However, she immediately thought of Yu Erhu and said, ¡°Erhu was taken by the cops.¡± Ye Mo was bemused. Er Hu was a very good person, and Ye Mo knew his things and had a medical certificate. Plus, when he left, he told him to not take the disease he couldn¡¯t cure. How was he taken by the cops? As if seeing Ye Mo¡¯s confusion, Lu XIaozhen quickly explained, ¡°Yesterday, a patient came saying that his stomach was uncomfortable. Erhu looked at it for him and gave him some medicine. He was well soon, but then yesterday, he came saying there was a probably something wrong with the medicine, but Erhu couldn¡¯t tell what was wron,g so he said he was fine. But then, that person said he was fine originally, but had problems after taking the medicine. So that person came to our clinic causing a ruckus accusing our clinic and wanted refund. Erhu didn¡¯t want to waste time with these sort of people so he gave his money back. But then, the man said he wanted ten times the refund. This person was obviously trying to cheat our money. Erhu got angry and taught him a lesson. But then, that man called a lot of hoodlums and Erhu was injured. Then, Erhu was taken to the police department¡± Talking to here, Lu Xiaozhen rubbed her eyes. It was obvious that Erhu¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light. She sniffed and continued, ¡°Erhu was taken yesterday morning. Then, those people came in the afternoon. I called the police but they wouldn¡¯t come. I had no choice but to give the money back ten times. But then, some other people we have treated also came wanted ten times refund. I don¡¯t know what they want. Only Zhang Po and his wife continued to persuade the people. Now, Zhang brother is still using his connections to try to bring Erhu out.¡± Then, Lu XIaochen started to cry again. It seemed that she got along well with Yu Erhu and thought about him a lot. Ye Mo¡¯s face sunk. The serum he made wasn¡¯t expensive; even if he raised the price ten times much less a few hundred dollars. These people earned but still want to cause troubles. When hoodlums came to start trouble, not only did they not help, they also joined the ruckus and wanted to earn more. It seemed that human nature was full of greed. At this moment, another middle-aged man walked inside the clinic. When he saw Ye Mo, he dazed for a moment but quickly recognized that it was the man who saved his son. ¡°Brother Zhang¡­¡± Lu Xiaozhen saw this person and immediately cried out. Zhang Po¡¯s face was full of guilt. ¡°Sorry, Doctor Mo, the people who started this have too much power, I can¡¯t help much. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back and see who can help me.¡± Ye Mo nodded. It seemed that there were still people who would repay goodwill. Hearing Zhang Po¡¯s words, he waved his hand and said, ¡±Zhang brother, no need. You just need to tell me who is looking for trouble.¡± Zhang Po dazed for a moment. In his eyes, Ye Mo was an outsider; even his certificates were acquired through him. Now, he didn¡¯t want him to mind this. Did he have a way? But since Ye Mo asked, he still said, ¡°Erhu Brother beat up Wang Quan. Although Wang Quan is nothing, his cousin is a hoodlum in Luo Cang and had good connections with both the underground world and the government officials. After Erhu beat Wang Quan, his cousin got people to beat Erhu and made the cops take him away.¡± Ye Mo nodded and told Lu Xiaozhen, ¡°Lend me your phone.¡± Ye Mo took the phone and dialled to Wu Xueming. When he came to Luo Cang, he heard from Wu Xueming that Luo Cang was the Metal River¡¯s land. Since it was the underground world, he would be better off finding Wu Xueming. ¡°Ye Brother, I didn¡¯t think you would really call me. How are you?¡° Although Wu Xueming¡¯s voice was delighted, it didn¡¯t have the fervor before. As for why, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered to know. Only Wu Xueming owed him; he didn¡¯t owe Wu Xueming anything. ¡°I¡¯m good myself but my mood isn¡¯t good. You should have a say in Luo Cang, right? My disciple was beat up by some hoodlums in Luo Cang and was sent to the police station. Do you think I would be happy?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s tone was very bland. If Wu Xueming couldn¡¯t deal with this, then don¡¯t blame him for being ruthless. He would wipe out the entire underground world of Luo Cang. ¡°This group of bastards, Ye Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a resolution soon,¡± Wu Xueming said hurriedly. Although he was annoyed, he didn¡¯t think the situation was too serious. It was just Ye Mo¡¯s disciple. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worried? I¡¯m not afraid of even Qian Longtou, why would I be afraid of a few hoodlums.¡± Then, Ye Mo just hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t believe that Wu Xueming didn¡¯t know he opened up a clinic in Luo Cang. Since he knew and this sort of thing still happened, he could see Wu Xueming¡¯s attitude. If Wu Xueming didn¡¯t deal with this properly, then he wouldn¡¯t hold back. Meanwhile, Wu Xueming felt cold. He seemed to realize that his attitude was problematic. He was all too clear on Ye Mo¡¯s ferocity. And, he saved his life. Now that Ye Mo had this attitude, it mean that he was prepared to open up his identity to the public. Since he dared to do so, it meant that he had the power to fight with Qian Longtou. Would a person who dared to challenge Qian Longtou be afraid of a small gang in Luo Cang? Plus, Wu Xueming didn¡¯t want to get on the bad side of Ye Mo. Ye Mo saved his life and was someone he couldn¡¯t see through. Perhaps he really was to blame for this. He indeed didn¡¯t take notice of Ye Mo¡¯s situation in Luo Cang. He only knew that Ye Mo opened a clinic in Luo Cang and didn¡¯t think much of it. In his opinion, he didn¡¯t think his men would cause trouble at such a far off place, so he didn¡¯t give specific orders. It was mainly because he had been so busy recently. But now, his men started trouble with Ye Mo. Originally, he didn¡¯t think it would be much if Ye Mo¡¯s disciple was beat up. At most, he would beat that hoodlum up and pay some money. But now, Ye Mo¡¯s attitude meant that he had a bad perception towards him. Wu Xueming didn¡¯t dare to drag it out and immediately called Luo Cang. ¡°Master, did you just¡­¡± Lu Xiaozhen saw that Ye Mo only called and no longer spoke of the issue and felt nervous. ¡°That is enough?¡± Zhang Po didn¡¯t know who Ye Mo called but Ye Mo just called someone and the case was solved. Was something he ran around for two days so easily solved? Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°It should be fine. Thank you for these two days, Zhang Brother.¡± Zhang Po hurried and waved his hand, ¡°This is nothing, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Ye Mo said, ¡°Some day, bring your child to me again, and don¡¯t promote our clinic anymore because our clinic is about to change.¡± Zhang Po clearly knew Ye Mo¡¯s ability. Now that Ye Mo said he would look at his child for him, he was extremely happy. Ever since Ye Mo looked at his son last time, he didn¡¯t get sick again. And although he still brought his child to the hospital after Ye Mo looked at it, he just spent some money and got nothing solved. So it was due to Ye Mo that his son didn¡¯t have any problems up until now. Ye Mo turned to look at Lu Xiaozhen who still had red eyes. She wasn¡¯t bad looking and seemed to be a good person. If she really liked Yu Erhu, she would be a good fit. Ye Mo saw a computer and printer and thought that the business here must¡¯ve been good. Erhu even bought a computer. Seeing Ye Mo look at the computer, Lu Xiaozhen hurried to say, ¡±Because the business was so good before, I suggested to buy a computer to print forms. This would save a lot of time.¡± Ye Mo nodded, ¡°Mhm, we don¡¯t need this anymore, because our business won¡¯t be too good later.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu Xiaozhen thought that the business would only get better after master came back, so how could it get worse? Chapter 118 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°I¡¯ll go to the backyard first and talk to you guys after Erhu comes back.¡± Then, Ye Mo just headed straight for the backyard. Right now, he was most concerned with how the Silver Heart Grass was going. He still needed them to cultivate. The Silver Heart Grass hadn¡¯t budded yet. Ye Mo examined closely. Although the seeds hadn¡¯t died, he felt that the life force inside wasn¡¯t as strong as when it was in Ning Hai. It was just a bit better than Flowing Snake. Ye Mo shook his head and was bemused. Why didn¡¯t it work when the soil type was the same? Luckily, these seeds didn¡¯t die. If even these died too, he would only have 5 left. That wouldn¡¯t be a good news. There was already car sound outside. Ye Mo knew that Erhu was sent back. The speed was quite fast. When Ye Mo came out, Lu Xiaozhen was holding Yu Erhu as he stumbled. It seemed that his injuries weren¡¯t minor. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± Although Yu Erhu recognized Ye Mo, Ye Mo¡¯s change was too big. Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later, who did this to you?¡± ¡°I did it. What? Don¡¯t think he would be fine just because you found someone to release him. I¡¯ll still beat him up again.¡± A teen in his twenties had a cigar in his mouth as he walked over. He heard Ye Mo¡¯s words and pointed his finger at Ye Mo and glanced at the two cops who sent Yu Erhu back. Ye Mo scanned this teen and coldly said, ¡°You won¡¯t have another chance.¡± ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re asking for it. I¡¯m still going to beat him up now, what are you gonna do?¡± Then, he threw his cigar and approached. The two cops knew who said to release Yu Erhu. Seeing that Wang Quan was still cocky, they immediately knew he was dead. They quickly said goodbye and left knowing that the conflict that was about to occur wasn¡¯t something they could handle. ¡°Wang Quan, what are you barking about, hurry up and apologize to this friend.¡± A black Mercedes drove flying by and stopped in front of Ye Mo. ¡°Cousin, this guy¡¯s really top sh*t, don¡¯t be afraid of him, how dare he act tough in Luo Cang.¡± Wang Quan seemed to feel uncomfortable if he didn¡¯t teach Ye Mo a lesson. But hearing the man from the Mercedes talk, he didn¡¯t continue approaching. The man who got off reproached Wang Quan and immediately took out a cigarette and walked up in front of Ye Mo, smiling. ¡°Hello, I know we¡¯re not familiar, Wang Quan is my cousin. Please forgive him. I¡¯m Fang Jihua, but don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be anyone who will come to cause trouble at your place again.¡± Fang Jihua was the overlord in Luo Cang. Yu Erhu and Lu Xiaozhen weren¡¯t the innocent people before. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s phone call bringing back Yu ErHu immediately and Fang Jihua still talking to her master so politely, they almost thought they saw wrong. However, what shocked them more was to come. Ye Mo stared at Fang Jihua coldly and said, ¡°What sort of thing do you think you are, piss off.¡± Fang Jihua¡¯s face changed; he didn¡¯t think that with his power in Luo Cang, Ye Mo would still be so arrogant with him after he was so polite. His face immediately looked bad. Since when did he receive this sort of disdain? He was thinking that this Ye Mo only knew some brother in the gang and that brother just mentioned him to Brother Hong. Not long ago, Brother Hong called and just said a few sentences about the release of Yu Erhu and immediately hung up. He thought that Yu Erhu had some connections in the family and found Brother Hong. Brother Hong casually said it, moreover, to show his seriousness for Brother Hong¡¯s words, he personally came, after all, his cousin did beat up the person. But he didn¡¯t expect to be sticking his hot face to a cold butt. The man¡¯s master didn¡¯t even take him seriously. This man, Fang Jihua, who had been in the gang for a long time, started to lose face. This Ye Mo probably went through countless connections to get to Brother Hong. Otherwise, Brother Hong wouldn¡¯t just make such a light hearted call. Now that he was polite to Ye Mo, Ye Mo dared to be rude. Who did this guy think he was? ¡°Since I¡¯m not much of a thing, then I¡¯ll leave. Wang Quan, let¡¯s go.¡± Fang Jihua turned with a blue face. If he wasn¡¯t clear on who Ye Mo was connected with, he would¡¯ve made a move already. But now that he left, it didn¡¯t mean he would let it go. After he investigated who was behind Ye Mo, he would definitely make sure this little clinic had a pleasant time. Ye Mo glared coldly as Fang Jihua left with Wang Quan. He didn¡¯t say anything more. He wouldn¡¯t teach these people a lesson in such a boisterous manner. Moreoever, even if he did, he would go to their base. He was still unhappy with the way Wu Xueming dealt with this. If Wu Xueming dealt with it well, he would perhaps go back. However, now that he wasn¡¯t satisfied, he would deal with it himself. ¡°Master, when did you come back?¡± Although the two didn¡¯t understand why Ye Mo kicked away the hoodlum who came to apologize in such a manner, but Yu Erhu never asked Ye Mo even if he didn¡¯t understand. Ye Mo checked Yu Erhu¡¯s body. It was indeed beat up seriously, and there was even some internal injuries. If Yu Erhu wasn¡¯t strong, he would perhaps not be able to make it and die. Ye Mo was furious. These people just didn¡¯t take the lives of ordinary people seriously. If Yu Erhu wasn¡¯t his disciple, then he would just be beat for no reason. Even if he was killed, it would only be ruled as suicide. ¡°Wang Quan is a hoodlum, it¡¯s understandable why he wanted his money back, but why did so many other people want refund too?¡± While Ye Mo was treating Yu Erhu, he couldn¡¯t understand this problem. After all, there were hundreds of people. There couldn¡¯t be so much disgusting people in the world. Yu Erhu had been living in Luo Cang for more than a month. He was no longer the noob who just entered the market. He had experienced all sorts of things while at the clinic. Now that Ye Mo asked, he immediately said, ¡°Many people were urged by Wang Quan and a small portion of people just wanted to earn some benefits. However, most people didn¡¯t come.¡± Ye Mo nodded and thought most? Not necessarily. It was just that the clinic only opened for a month. After staying silent for a while, Ye Mo said, ¡°From now on, our clinic no longer treats common colds, aches, and fever. They can go to the hospital for these things. I will add a waiting list fee. Those without a waiting list place won¡¯t be treated.¡± ¡°Master, are we going to take waiting list fees like the hospital? How much do we charge? Also ten dollars or so?¡± Lu Xiaozhen was shocked to hear that the clinic was charging waiting list fee. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°That will be charged, but it won¡¯t be just ten dollars or so. Those who want to be treated here must pay $100,000 waiting list fee for now¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± before Ye Mo even finished speaking, Yu Erhu and Lu Xiaozhen were shocked out of their minds. $100,000 waiting list fee? The whole world didn¡¯t have such expensive waiting list fee. ¡°Yes, $100,000. And we must state that regardless of the outcome, the waiting list fee won¡¯t be refunded. Those patients who wish to be treated must sign a signature, and each month, there could only be one patient. They need to pay more for treatment fee. If there are no patients, you can just study yourselves. Ask me if you don¡¯t understand anything.¡± Ye Mo nodded. The reason he said this was because he didn¡¯t open the clinic to treat colds but to grow the Silver Heart Grass. Since it was far from ready, he didn¡¯t need to be involved in conflicts with the neighbors. They can go to the hospital for small colds, and his clinic wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that much anyways. Furthermore, some people were indeed disgusting; he didn¡¯t need to be doing a losing business. Although the price for his serums wasn¡¯t a loss, for Ye Mo, it was a loss. The reason the clinic had such an exorbitant price was: first, to avoid too many people, and second, to give him time to cultivate and grow the Silver Heart Grass. The reason he said no refund for the waiting list fee was because he felt normal disease wouldn¡¯t be hard for him. If it really was too hard, then he just wouldn¡¯t let them go on the waiting list. ¡°But master, if we do this, aren¡¯t we shutting down ourselves?¡± Yu Erhu immediately said. Ye Mo nodde. ¡°I was planning to close, go look for a far off mansion. I plan to buy one. After we move away, we can close this clinic.¡± ¡°Buy a mansion, even if it¡¯s a far off place, it would be a few million. Master, if we buy a distant place, then there would less people who would come for treatment,¡± Lu Xiaozhen said. She was concerned about these things. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°If the wine smells good, it doesn¡¯t matter if the shop is deep in the alley. You just need to learn the methods of cooking medicine with Yu Erhu. It doesn¡¯t matter if we wait a year or two before we open up. As for money, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to Beijing now. Some people owe me, and I¡¯m going to take it back.¡± Ye Mo really wasn¡¯t really concerned about money. Li Hu owed him $500,000 and he still needed to solve things with Qian Longtou. Perhaps he would be able to take some back. As for the Song Family, if even Qian Longtou didn¡¯t dare to touch him, then he didn¡¯t believe the Song Family would dare to. ¡°Then after you leave Luo Cang, Master, do we still open the clinic?¡± Yu Erhu was feeling anxious. A waiting list fee costed 100,000. If this spread out, they would be known immediately. ¡°No need to open up and don¡¯t promote the waiting list fee. Xiaozhen, you can register for a website and write that it can cure all sorts of absurd disease. However, if you want to know specific details, you must become a member of the website. The membership fee is 10,000. When you apply for treatment, you must clearly write out the information about the condition. If we accept, then they need to pay 100,000 waiting list fee,¡± Ye Mo thought about it and said. He felt this was the best way. One, he didn¡¯t need to expose himself. Second, he could avoid unnecessary conflict as well as the media attention. Chapter 119 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Fang Jihua definitely didn¡¯t expect that that the reason Wu Hong hung up the phone was because he was worried and took the plane from Shen Yang to Luo Cang. Wu Xueming¡¯s original words were, ¡°Ye Mo from the Hui Chun Clinic saved my life and I call him brother. You guys did well¡­ Actually dared to take his disciple into the police station and beat him up. Immediately go apologize to him. If you can¡¯t deal with it in a way Ye Mo is pleased, then you know the consequence.¡± Wu Xueming¡¯s intentions were that. Since Ye Mo called him, then he should do things well. However, since Wu Hong helped him do a lot of things lately, of course he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. However, he was going to use Ye Mo¡¯s incident to give him some necessary beating. Wu Hong was immediately worried. He didn¡¯t know that this thing would concern the person who controlled the actual power of Metal River, Wu Xueming, who would even tell him to apologize. From this, he could see what sort of person Ye Mo was. If he couldn¡¯t make Ye Mo satisfied, then he would know the consequence. What was the consequence? No one dared to say a thing if a few minor gang members disappeared. Thus, he was worried and quickly called Fang Jihua to send the people back. The reason he hung up was to get to Luo Cang as soon as possible to apologise to Ye Mo. Luo Cang¡¯s Otherworldly Leisure was a business of Metal River and was the gathering place for the gang. However, the person responsible here temporarily was Fang Jihua, and he was only a hoodlum before; he was only able to manage Otherworldly Leisure half a month ago. Ever since he became the man responsible for the business, Fang Jihua was able to talk to Brother Hong directly and was able to be more tough. He even put on the big brother act sometimes. He was planning to get his cousin into the place too some time later, at least to be a small head. However, he just hadn¡¯t had the time to do this yet. After he had some pleasure at his lover¡¯s place, Fang Jihua finally felt better. But when he walked into Otherworldly Leisure, he unexpectedly saw his big boss¡¯s, Wu Hong¡¯s, personal attendant, Three Snake. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t Brother Hong just go to Shen Yang?¡± Fang Jihua looked at Three Snake in surprise. Three Snake didn¡¯t have his usual smile and just said with a bleak face, ¡°Brother Hong is back and waiting for you in the underground room.¡± Hearing Three Snake¡¯s words, Fang Jihua¡¯s heart sunk. A bad feeling overcame his heart. Wu Hong went to Shen Yang this time because of something very important. After he finished at Shen Yang, he would go to Jin city. Why would he suddenly come back to Luo Cang? Even if he came to Luo Cang, he rarely came here. But today, not only did he come back to Luo Cang, he also came to Otherworldly Leisure. When Fang Jihua walked into the basement, his heart started to beat rapidly. His hoodlum cousin Wang Quan seemed to have his legs broken as he crouched in fear. On the two sides stood more than ten men he had never seen before. ¡°Brother Hong¡­¡± he only spoke two words and stopped because he suddenly realized that even the biggest head in his eyes was standing below. The highest was a screen, and the screen showed a middle-aged man. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Although Fang Jihua didn¡¯t know Wu Xueming, it didn¡¯t mean he hadn¡¯t heard of his force. It was said that he forced Huang off the seat of power. As for where Huang went, no one dared to talk and ask, so when he saw the man there and Wu Hong who was also very respectful towards him, he guessed that this man was Wu Xueming. ¡°You are Fang Jihua?¡± Wu Xueming¡¯s voice was very cold. If Ye Mo was here, even if he was looking at the screen, he would realize this was not the same Wu Xueming as a month ago. Now, he seemed cold and less lively as before. In this month¡¯s time, Wu Xueming killed countless people who didn¡¯t obey him. Now, his position was fully consolidated. However, only he knew if it was really consolidated. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± Fang Jihua felt the chills facing Wu Xueming¡¯s cold eyes. Wu Hong suddenly walked in front of Fang Jihua and gave him two slaps on the face, ¡°F*ck! You were told to apologize, not to act tough.¡± Then, Wu Hong kicked on Fang Jihua¡¯s leg. Fang Jihua howled out in pain and knelt on the ground. Now, he realized that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t so simple. ¡°Brother Ming, how about breaking Fang Jihua¡¯s leg and make him apologize to Ye Mo.¡± Wu Hong broke Fang Jihua¡¯s leg and carefully said. ¡°No need, Ye brother wouldn¡¯t want to see this sort of trash.¡± Wu Xueming immediately refused Wu Hong¡¯s proposal. He understood Ye Mo¡¯s personality. Ye Mo hated people like Fang Jihua the most. Hearing Wu Xueming¡¯s words, Fang Jihua nearly fainted. Who was he acting tough in front of? It was someone even Wu Xueming calls brother. Wang Quan was scared dumbfounded. He had never seen such a scene. He was just a small hoodlum. Since when could he be in the same room with such gang leaders even if it was just a video? Although he wanted to see the gang leaders, but he didn¡¯t expect to see them under such circumstances. ¡°Break their legs and bring them over to the clinic once. Then Wu Hong go apologize yourself. Take 100,000 for ErHu¡¯s treatment fee. Don¡¯t take too much, Ye Mo doesn¡¯t like to owe people. Just say that I don¡¯t have time, otherwise, I would¡¯ve came personally.¡± Then, Wu Xueming sat on the seat a little disinterested. A month ago, he thought that Ye Mo was his best friend, but now, he felt he had changed a lot. Perhaps it was the feeling of being on the top. He developed extreme lust for power. He even thought that if Ye Mo wasn¡¯t so strong and cruel, would he even come personally to deal with such minor problems. Not only this, he felt that recently, Yu Miaodan had skewed views of him and wasn¡¯t as intimate as before. Did he really change too much? But he didn¡¯t want to give up the pleasure of power. He just needed to say one word and he could decide a person¡¯s life or death, decide the life of a business. He very much enjoyed this feeling It didn¡¯t matter before since he hadn¡¯t tried it, but now that he did, he would definitely not give it up. When Fang Jihua and Wang Quan¡¯s cries sounded, he even felt disgusted. He wanted to kill these two very much, but he knew that although these two were irrelevant people, killing them would make his brothers feel disheartened. Plus, it was all too common for people in the lower levels to do things like Wang Quan. It was just that Wang Quan found the wrong target. ¡­.. When Wang Quan and Fang Jihua passed by the clinic looking like mummies, Ye Mo knew of it because Wu Hong also came and brought $100,000 compensation. Ye Mo didn¡¯t refuse. When he heard Wu Xueming¡¯s words, he understood that their friendship had ended. He didn¡¯t care about Wu Xueming¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t owe him, only Wu Xueming owed him. Sometimes, he really couldn¡¯t judge people based on his straightforward perception. A man who could die for a woman couldn¡¯t be very ruthless. At least, Ye Mo approved of such a person. But now, although Ye Mo didn¡¯t see Wu Xueming, he could tell from the attitude in which Wu Xueming dealt with this that he had changed a lot. Instead, Fang Nan gave him a much better perception or perhaps a more real perception. Ye Mo didn¡¯t think about these things too much. For him, since Wu Xueming dealt with it personally, he would let it go. He didn¡¯t need to waste his time for this. As for treating Wu Hong who came to apologize, he had even less interest. Seeing that Ye Mo dealt with things lightning fast and received $100,000 compensation, Yu Erhu and Lu Xiaozhen felt more reverent towards Ye Mo. This master was too powerful than they thought. Lu Xiaozhen originally just wanted to find a place to settle after graduation, but she didn¡¯t expect to take a liking into Yu Erhu. She admired Yu Erhu¡¯s skills, and when she knew that Yu Erhu learnt everything from Ye Mo, Lu Xiaozhen was more reverent towards Ye Mo. What made her excited was that Ye Mo actually agreed to her studying medicine with Erhu. This master looked even younger than Erhu, but how was he so powerful. Lu Xiaozhen asked Yu Erhu, but Yu Erhu met Ye Mo on the train also knew nothing about him. Originally, after dealing with this, Ye Mo planned to go to Beijing after he consolidated his Stage 3 Chi Gathering. He had two things to do there; one was to redeem his promise to Zhuo Aiguo, and another was to ask Li Hu to get the $500,000. As for whether he should go to the Song Family, he hadn¡¯t decided yet. After all, although he was Stage 3 Chi Gather, it wasn¡¯t a wise choice to fight with the Song Family overtly. The Song Family wasn¡¯t Qian Longtou whom he could compare power with. If he was to fight against the Song Family, there would be a lot of concerns. One misstep and he might not even be able to stay here. Now, Ye Mo knew of some things about ancient martial arts. At the same time, he understood that there was still a lot people stronger than him. It had only been 4 days, and someone had already come to look for Ye Mo. It was the person he met on the plane, Lin Huihe. ¡°Older Brother, how do you have the time to come to my small clinic?¡± When Ye Mo departed the airport, he told Lin Huihe his address, but didn¡¯t expect this old man to really come. ¡°Hehe, Brother Ye, as soon as I saw you really have a clinic here, I knew I found the right person and you didn¡¯t lie to me. It was right of me to come look for you today. There¡¯s something that I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested.¡± Lin Huihe saw that Ye Mo really did live here just as he said and had a better impression of Ye Mo. Chapter 120 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°What thing?¡± Ye Mo thought that he knew the old man because of magic artefact bracelet. Was it related to magic artefact? ¡°Three days later, West Door, Lao Da Street, will open a magic artefact exhibition social. It is said that all the elite in the profession of the country will go. Even some foreign merchants are attending, and some of the products will be provided by the ancient martial arts sects. Of course, they want to sell for money. If you¡¯re interested brother, then you can come with me.¡± When Lin Huihe spoke, he was very excited. After speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡±Oh perhaps you haven¡¯t heard of ancient martial arts, no matter. I¡¯ll explain it to you then. In fact, I don¡¯t know much, but the things they have are really good products. They would only sell a small portion each year to exchange for money. However, it¡¯s just that the price is overwhelming high.¡± Hearing there was ancient martial arts sects, Ye Mo was interested. Even if these sects weren¡¯t involved, he wanted to see how the magic artefacts were here. He was thinking if Luo Susu was also from the ancient martial arts sects. It seemed so. Now, he didn¡¯t have any contact of Luo Susu and didn¡¯t even know where she lived. If he knew where she lived, then perhaps he would be able to go find her. Even if he was to, it would have to wait after he had dealt with Qian Longtou. But hearing Lin Huihe say the products were overwhelming expensive, he didn¡¯t have that much money. He only had $100,000 and he just gave it to Er Hu. As for Li Hu¡¯s $500,000, he hadn¡¯t asked for it yet. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But I don¡¯t have much money, and the prices are so high¡­.¡± Lin Huihe also showed his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much money either. I¡¯m just going there for a look.¡± Ye Mo thought and agreed. He would go there first and see. Plus, no matter how good their magic artefact was, could it be better than his? He was a real cultivator, perhaps he could bring something there to sell. ¡°Um, Older Brother Lin¡­¡± Before Ye Mo finished his words, he was interrupted by Lin Huihe, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Brother from now on, so you just call me Brother Lin. It¡¯s hard nowadays to find a friend who also likes magical artefacts. Why not?¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be polite then.¡± Ye Mo wasn¡¯t someone too fussed about this. Although Lin Huihe was so much older than him, he was open. ¡°Do you think I can bring something to sell there?¡± Ye Mo hadn¡¯t been to this social before so he had to ask Lin Huihe. Lin Huihe asked in surprise, ¡°Ye brother, you can make your own magic artefact?¡± Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°I can make some, but they are all ordinary. I¡¯m preparing to make some simple artefacts and some medical pills I made. Does that work?¡± ¡°Of course it does, I¡¯ll help you get a stall. You go prepare the things first, I¡¯ll come for you 3 days later.¡± Although Lin Huihe was surprised, he felt it was normal after thinking about it. After all, Ye Mo could recognize magical artefacts. Now that he said he could make some simple ones, it wasn¡¯t too surprising. There were too many magical artefacts on the market, but no one knew if they were really effective. Even if he made a few fake ones, as long as he sold it, it would be fine. There were too much fake ones in the market now. Perhaps there was only one real one amongst ten thousand. ¡­ In 3 days time, Ye Mo made 5 magical artefact necklaces. It was much cheaper to make than bracelet, but this time, Ye Mo didn¡¯t use cheap jade. He had $100,000 now and wanted to sell these for a good price, so he used good jade. Not including production cost, each necklace costed more than $10,000 just for material cost. Other than this, he used the remaining $90,000 to buy some medical herbs putting them with the ones he collected from the borderlands. He made some pills, 12 in total, but he prepared 12 bottles. He wanted to sell these for a good price. Because this exhibition social was showing runic paper, magic artefact and all sorts of blessed items, it would catch too much attention if he sold those things here. As for runes, he didn¡¯t dare to make them because his ones were too extraordinary compared to the ones here. The runes sold here were usually made by street artists. Some had mind cleansing properties, but compared to Ye Mo¡¯s runes, they couldn¡¯t even be said to be runes. Not only could Ye Mo¡¯s runes attack, it could also cure disease. Now that he was Stage 3 Chi Gathering, the attacking runes he make could even kill people. It would cause too much sensation. Plus, it took too long to make them. Even though Ye Mo was Stage 3 Chi Gathering now, it would be great if he could make one a day. As for medical pills and protective necklaces, if he sold it, people could only know its effect after time. Plus, even if the person who bought it knew of the effects, they wouldn¡¯t know who sold it. From Lin Huihe¡¯s description, there would be so many people going, and it would be very messy. Who would know he sold it? Even if they did, he could push the blame to someone else. Plus, Lin Huihe told him, the buyers only looked if the items were real¡ªthey didn¡¯t care who sold it. Only some of the ancient martial arts sects¡¯ items were popular, but they were very little in amount. When Ye Mo prepared everything, Lin Huihe had already come looking for him. But this time, he didn¡¯t come by himself, he was sent here by a car. Ye Mo gave a medical pill to Lin Huihe. Lin Huihe didn¡¯t act polite and just took it. In his eyes, Ye Mo¡¯s skills were passed down from his ancestors. Although it could cure some diseases, it was very limited. The reason he took it was to accept Ye Mo¡¯s good will and that he helped Ye Mo. If he didn¡¯t take something, perhaps Ye Mo would doubt him. Seeing Lin Huihe just take the pill without even asking him about its effects, Ye Mo knew what Lin Huihe thoughts but didn¡¯t care. He just reminded, ¡°Lin brother, this pill is passed down from my ancestors called Emergency Pill. Not only does it have emergency saving effects but can also cure some internal wounds.¡± Although Ye Mo reminded Lin Huihe, Lin Huihe still didn¡¯t care that much. However, that young driver smiled after hearing the words. It was Lin Huihe¡¯s character to take a liking into these strange stuff. Even the friends he made seemed to be selling fake medicine. But from his conversation, Ye Mo got to know that Lin Huihe was originally the mayor of Hu Yang City but had retired. However, his son, Lin Zhidan, was the current vice mayor of Luo Cang, but Lin Huihe didn¡¯t talk much about this. Ye Mo thought no wonder that despite looking amicable, Lin Huihe had the temperature of someone in authority. He was the last mayor. Lin Huihe saw that Ye Mo¡¯s expression remained the same after introducing himself and still called him Brother Lin. Lin Huihe nodded to himself. He felt that Ye Mo was indeed not as simple as he looked. This could be seen from their conversation. The reason Lin Huihe told him his identity was to see if Ye Mo was someone to form stronger bonds with. However, he would be no different to normal people in Ye Mo¡¯s eyes even if he was the American president much less a mayor. If someone else was to suddenly know that they met a mayor, they would immediately try to suck up to him especially when this mayor¡¯s son was also a mayor. However, Ye Mo still treated him like a normal person without any signs of excitement or abnormality. He was still mainly asking about the exhibition social. After talking with Lin Huihe, Ye Mo got to know more about the exhibition. Normally, those who could go in were rich merchants or people with a certain degree of fame. Not everyone could go. It meant that it was mainly due to Lin Huihe that Ye Mo could go in. The place could allow for 3000 people, and it would still be very spacious. However, due to the restrictions of the place, those people who came were either rich or powerful. So other than the stalls exhibiting items, the entire place would be rather empty. The middle of the place even had a testing area. Lin Huihe also asked others for help to get Ye Mo a stall. However, because most people¡¯s stalls took up a large place, Ye Mo could only get a small corner at the edge. However, this was enough for Ye Mo. He wasn¡¯t selling much and didn¡¯t want to be too high profile. When Ye Mo and Lin huihe came in, he showed Ye Mo his stall and quickly went to meet his old friends. He came to this place wanting to buy another good artefact but he wasn¡¯t too familiar with this. He originally wanted Ye Mo to help him but now that Ye Mo had his business, he could only get a few old friends to look with him before asking Ye Mo to make the final decision. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have much things to begin with. He really only needed a table. His things were in his pockets and could be taken away easily unlike most stalls that were not only big but also had huge banners. Just besides Ye Mo¡¯s stall, there were all sorts of banners showcasing stalls. However, a banner not far ahead caught Ye Mo¡¯s attention. It said protective necklace and had a big ancient word. Ye Mo thought this was probably the stall the ancient martial arts sects had. He could go have a look later and ask about Luo Susu¡¯s sect. Chapter 121 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo estimated that the price for his stall wasn¡¯t cheap. By the looks of it, either Lin Huihe or someone else paid for him. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t necessarily have to give money because the cost for that pill was more than 10,000. Ye Mo came relatively early but just when he sat down in front of his stall, people progressively came in. the very spacious exhibition centre immediately became very populous. The people who came here all seemed to have some social status. Although it was loud, it wasn¡¯t boisterous. Most of the people headed straight for where they were interested, looking for what they wanted and asking for the price. However, Ye Mo found that even the cheapest things here were a few thousand dollars. Better things were easily in the ten thousands and hundreds of thousands even million. Looking at these people spend money so easily, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh that a part of the people in this world were very rich. Thinking back before, he was very happy that one charm could sell for $10,000 but now, Ye Mo found that a very polished looking charm that had no use was sold for $18,800. He scanned with his spirit sense and found that the best sellers here were some protective amulets or artefacts that gave good fortune or health. Those stalls that had ancient words had especially good business. Ye Mo took notice of their things. The cheapest one was around $200k and was non-negotiable. Although these stalls had good business, other stalls didn¡¯t dare to copy them. Otherwise, using those ancient characters would make their business better too. However, Ye Mo found that the real magic artefacts here weren¡¯t much. There were rarely any which emitted spirit chi. Even those stalls with ancient characters didn¡¯t have much. There was rarely one or two, but the price was absurd. However, just because they didn¡¯t emit spirit chi, it didn¡¯t mean they were useless. Ye Mo had great expertise in this. He scanned with his spirit sense and knew there were some real magic artefacts. However, although they look exquisite, their functions really couldn¡¯t be praised. It could be said that not one could be even 1% effective as his. However, what made Ye Mo disappointed was that although his things were the best and didn¡¯t intend to sell for much, his stall was still the least visited. Although there were a lot of people, they rarely came to his stall. Even if they did, they didn¡¯t even bother to ask for the price. This business was hard, Ye Mo sighed to himself. It seemed that it was due to his small stall and no banner. If he couldn¡¯t sell one, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to get back a single dollar of the 100k he invested. Suddenly, Ye Mo saw someone familiar. It was the fashionable girl he saw on the plane. However, she had a young man in his 20s to 30s by her side. Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect her to be interested in magical artefacts. When Ye Mo looked at her, she just happened to turn around and see Ye Mo. This was a good looking woman, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t like her just by looking at her eyes. It wasn¡¯t that her eyes weren¡¯t pretty, they were just too snobbish. Her lips were also a bit thin, but her sunflower seed shaped face was quite nice. However, paired with her eyes, it made Ye Mo feel repulsed. She obviously saw that Ye Mo had a stall and walked over immediately. Originally, she thought Ye Mo was looking for her in the airport but didn¡¯t expect to lose her face. This broke her good self-esteem making her very unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you sold these things. How much is this necklace? Get one for me, I¡¯ll think of it as charity.¡± This woman had a disdainful look meaning that she was doing charity by buying something since Ye Mo¡¯s stall was so cold. ¡°A hundred thousand.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t even bother to raise his head. The woman¡¯s expression made him feel disgusted. It was as though he was a beggar. Originally, Ye Mo planned to sell this necklace for $50k-80k but because he was unhappy, he just said $100k. And, he saw that those ancient martial arts stalls sold things for $100k-200k at least. But compared to his necklace, they were miles away. ¡°What?¡± this woman exclaimed. But she immediately realized she lost her rich lady attitude and sneered. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re an ancient stall? A necklace that is worth only a few hundred dollars becomes $100k. dD you want to extort money from me just because I took pity in you. No wonder you don¡¯t have business, keep trying to sell that.¡± ¡°An Yan, why waste your time with these sort of people. If you want a necklace, we¡¯ll go look for one at an ancient stall. I¡¯ll pick one for you for your birthday next month,¡± the man at her side said quickly. This woman frowned and looked at Ye Mo¡¯s necklace realizing that she actually quite liked this style. That necklace looked quite pleasant, but this guy was too annoying. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10k, you¡¯re earning big. I¡¯ll have one of the necklace.¡± From An Yan¡¯s eyes, she was giving Ye Mo a lot by buying a necklace that wasn¡¯t worth more than $1k for $10k. Originally, she adopted a pitiful attitude, but because she saw how pretty it was, she wanted to buy one but didn¡¯t think this shabby looking stall owner dared to extort her. ¡°Not selling.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t even want to talk to this woman anymore. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m giving you money, are you selling or not?¡± This woman was quite annoyed. In her eyes, Ye Mo was too greedy. Ye Mo plainly said, ¡°Do you want to buy with force? The thing is mine, I can sell it for however much I want. I didn¡¯t force you to buy, move aside, don¡¯t block my business.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see how much you can sell today. Don¡¯t come begging for me to buy it in the end. 100k, I¡¯ll see how many you can sell.¡± This fashionable lady didn¡¯t heed to the persuasion of the man beside her and stood by the side wanting to see if Ye Mo could really sell it. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°$100k is the price just then, now it¡¯s $200k.¡± He was extremely unhappy with this woman. It was his business, what did she have to do with it. He was the one who decided whether or not he sold it. ¡°You¡­¡± An Yan was infuriated by Ye Mo¡¯s words. In her eyes, Ye Mo was doing it for her. $100k wasn¡¯t much for her, but she just wasn¡¯t happy. Although she liked this necklace, she didn¡¯t want to spend an extra $90k for no reason. ¡°Hmm, this necklace is so pretty. How much is it?¡± A middle-aged man brought two girls that were younger than twenty past Ye Mo¡¯s stall and one of the girl suddenly discovered Ye Mo¡¯s necklace and stopped immediately in exclamation. This middle-aged man also stopped and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been around once and hardly said anything was beautiful. If you like it, dad will buy one each for you two.¡± Ye Mo looked at these two girls. They looked very alike and refreshing, so perhaps they were twins. But hearing the man¡¯s tone, he seemed to be very rich. He meant that as long as his daughters liked it, he would buy it, but his daughters didn¡¯t find anything they liked after looking around for a while. ¡°Dad, I want one too. There are two exactly, one each for me and sis. This necklace is really pretty,¡± another girl said quickly. Ye Mo was speechless. The magic artefacts he made were for protection and health, but they attracted people due to their looks. ¡°Boss, how much is one?¡± The middle aged man asked immediately. ¡°Hmph, he wants to sell hi few hundred dollar worth thing for $200k,¡± An Yan, who hadn¡¯t walked away, immediately said. Ye Mo coldly looked at An Yan. This woman was too annoying. If she didn¡¯t buy, she can piss off, but she was still being nosy here. ¡°What are you looking at, can¡¯t I tell the truth to others?¡± An Yan looked at Ye Mo¡¯s glare and immediately yelled out in discomfort. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to deal with her; he only sold his things to those who realized its worth. However, the middle-aged man just smiled and didn¡¯t seemed to change his will due to An Yan¡¯s words. He just looked at Ye Mo and asked, ¡°May I ask is this $200k?¡± Seeing that the middle-aged man still asking this question even after hearing An Yan¡¯s words, he immediately knew this middle aged man had his own will and was very rich, or he didn¡¯t care about this money for his daughter¡¯s birthday. ¡°Indeed, $200k.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t think it was expensive to sell one necklace for $200k; his necklace was worth this. Those that were worse than his could sell for more than this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have two. This necklace is very pretty indeed,¡± this middle-aged man immediately said. Ye Mo heard the middle-aged man and hurried to say, ¡°I¡¯m not selling this necklace for $200k for its looks. It has two functions. One is for a lifetime, and that is to promote health. Those who wear this would rarely get sick. Another function is defensive. It has 3 charges, after using it up, this necklace would be gone.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo was still bluffing, An Yan felt more annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. This middle-aged man obviously didn¡¯t care about Ye Mo¡¯s words. In his opinion, if Ye Mo¡¯s necklace really had such powers, he wouldn¡¯t be selling it on such a small stall. ¡°Dad, you should buy one too. It has defensive powers. We can have one each,¡± one girl immediately said . Chapter 122 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy The middle-aged man obviously loved his daughters and hearing their words, he immediately said, ¡°Okay, one of each of them. Boss, is there another one of these?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Mo took out a third necklace and put it on the table. Seeing Ye Mo take out a third one, there was more contempt in An Yan¡¯s eyes. If its functions were really as Ye Mo said so, then this necklace should be very precious, but he was able to take out this many at once. Thus, it could be seen that this was probably mass produced from a small factory. If real magic artefacts could be made so easily, then magic artefacts would be sold cheap and not worth money. Although she wasn¡¯t too familiar with the business, she still understood that magic artefacts were rare. Even here at Lao Da street, there weren¡¯t a few real ones. Everyone knew this, but there was still a lot of people who bought them. There was no other reason but that they want to meet a real one. Although that middle-aged man knew Ye Mo¡¯s items were fake, he was disappointed after seeing Ye Mo take out so much. However, that disappointment went away quickly. He knew it was fake and only bought it because his daughters liked them. ¡°Boss, I want three. Help me package it please.¡± This middle-aged man was straightforward. ¡°Okay, three is $600k but I¡¯ll give you a discount, $500k.¡± Ye Mo casually deducted $100k. Seeing Ye Mo deduct $100k, this middle-aged man found himself bemused. In his eyes, people like Ye Mo were here to scam people. The more he did the better, how could he just take off $100k? Of course, $100k wasn¡¯t much for him, but looking at Ye Mo¡¯s clothing, $100k should be a big number. But soon, he understood that Ye Mo really took off $100k. This wasn¡¯t 100 or two, it was a whole $100k. However Ye Mo didn¡¯t feel it was anything. He had a good impression of the middle-aged man. Although $100k wasn¡¯t little, he felt that money wasn¡¯t the most important thing. If he wanted money, he could think of ways at any time. Moreover, his online clinic was about to start soon, would he worry about not having money to earn? The middle-aged man¡¯s look obviously showed that he thought the necklace was fake, but he still bought 3 without bargaining the price. This made Ye Mo approve of him greatly. No matter how much money he had, it was still his money and being able to spend it meant that he loved his daughters a lot. Plus, he never intended to sell the 3 necklace for $600k. $200k and he would be happy. Now that he sold them for $500k, he was very satisfied. ¡°Help me package it and tell me your card number. We¡¯ll go to the tax district together, I¡¯ll give you the money now,¡± this middle-aged man said with satisfaction. Ye Mo just realized now that he didn¡¯t have packaging nor a card number and couldn¡¯t help but to say, ¡°I don¡¯t have a package, and¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s no packaging, I¡¯ll wear it now.¡± Then, one of the girls already put the necklace on and stuffed it inside her clothes. ¡°This necklace feels really comfortable.¡± The girl immediately felt a spirit cleansing sensation. The middle-aged man smiled and didn¡¯t talk. He thought that his daughter wanted to tell him that the money was spent wisely to make him feel better. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a card number too?¡± Looking at Ye Mo¡¯s troubled face, the middle-aged man joked. Ye Mo helplessly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have a card number.¡± He was indeed a povo [1]. An Yan originally felt jealous hearing the girl say the necklace was comfortable. After all, she liked the necklace too. But now that she found out this person didn¡¯t even have a card, she wondered how the necklaces were made. Ye Mo only just realized that each stall had an individual for payments. Other than his stall, the cashier also had to give tax. It seemed that he was indeed a bit rushed. ¡°This necklace is quite pretty, how much?¡± Just when the middle-aged man also didn¡¯t have a way, another person came to ask for Ye Mo¡¯s necklace. ¡°200k.¡± Ye Mo just sold it for $200k, obviously he can¡¯t give two prices. The person asking was a youth not much older than Ye Mo. There was also a lady beside him looking in her 50¡¯s. However, she didn¡¯t look too healthy. ¡°Mum, this necklace is quite pretty, I¡¯ll buy one for you?¡± This youth seemed to have a filial heart. The middle-aged woman also felt that the necklace was pretty and hesitated before saying, ¡°It¡¯s quite pretty, but the price is too expensive.¡± Although the youth didn¡¯t feel 200k was expensive, he seemed to be afraid of his mum reproaching him for wasting money. And, someone else bought it just then, so it would be implausible to bargain. Looking at the porcelain bottle on Ye Mo¡¯s table seeing it write all sorts of pills, he immediately came up with an idea and hurried to say, ¡°How about you give me a bottle of pill as well?¡± The reason he wanted to buy the pill was to prove to his mother that he wasn¡¯t being scammed. In fact, he didn¡¯t plan to have the pill. For magic artefacts, he can adopt a test it out attitude, but for these unknown pills, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it. Ye Mo could only helplessly touch his nose and say, ¡°This pill isn¡¯t a bottle of pill, there is only one in each bottle, and it¡¯s more expensive than the necklace. The production cost for these pills are indeed higher than the necklace. If he just gave it out like that, then he would be losing. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, this youth was dazed. Buying a pill for him was like buying fake medicine, but it actually costed more than the necklace. That meant it was more than $200k? An Yan felt more contemptuous towards Ye Mo. This person¡¯s heart was probably black. $200k for a necklace and an unknown pill sells for more than $200k? She really wondered how the exhibition let a cheat like him in. Although she wanted to leave more than once, but she couldn¡¯t let go of that necklace. However, she was too embarrassed to drop her dignity to buy it. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this pill costs more than $200k?¡± Although he was rich, the youth was still shocked that one pill costed $200k. He came here knowing that the price wouldn¡¯t be cheap, but $200k was too horrible. ¡°What pill is this, actually costing more than $200k?¡± An old man on the side heard and immediately came up to look at the porcelain bottles on Ye Mo¡¯s stall. Including the middle-aged man and his two daughters, there was more and more people coming to Ye Mo;s stall. ¡°This necklace is so pretty. I also want one, how much?¡± Another woman younger than 30 came here. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t help but to sigh that his necklace was really attractive to women. However, although this woman had a good body that could even be described as busty, her face really couldn¡¯t be praised. It wasn¡¯t to say that her face looked bad, her face was not bad, but in fact, having this sense of mature woman. However, what made people not want to look at her again was that there were so many spots and they weren¡¯t those teenage acne. Although she wore shades, those spots couldn¡¯t be covered. One could imagine that if she didn¡¯t have those spots on her face, this would be a pretty lady. Everyone loved beauty, and although her face wasn¡¯t so good, she still liked the pretty necklace. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Actually Madam, I think you should by this pill of mine more.¡± Then, Ye Mo took out a bottle and said, ¡°This is a Beauty Pill, only one is enough to make your face smooth and shiny like jade. However, the price is a little more expensive than the necklace.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the woman immediately grabbed the bottle. Although she was dubious, that desperation already betrayed her thoughts. Ye Mo smiled once again. ¡°Sister, I think that if you can afford a $200k necklace then you shouldn¡¯t care about this $200k pill. Just think of it as buying yourself an opportunity. You can earn money, but you may not have this chance again. Of course, I won¡¯t force you to buy it, decide for yourself, but there is only this chance. I won¡¯t be coming here to sell pills again.¡± Ye Mo suddenly realized that he was very persuasive. If he went to do business, perhaps he would really have potential. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have one of your necklace, card?¡± That youth who came with his mum saw that so many people were interested in Ye Mo¡¯s things and finally made up his mind and picked up a necklace. Before Ye Mo said anything, that woman said immediately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have your pill. You¡¯re right. Even if you¡¯re a cheat, I will still give myself a chance. As for the necklace, I¡¯ll also¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± A voice suddenly interrupted this woman. An old man in his 70¡¯s walked over and bowed to Ye Mo before continuing saying, ¡°Patron, may I look at your necklace?¡± Ye Mo turned around and looked at that woman and said, ¡°Sister, do you want this? If you want it, it¡¯s yours, if not, I¡¯m giving it to this monk.¡± ¡°Yes, of course I want it. I want the pill and the necklace too,¡± the woman hurried and said. The old man hurried and said, ¡°Female patron, may I have a look a first?¡± Hearing the old monk say this, the woman could only give it over. The old monk took it and looked. He closed his eyes and then suddenly opened it, but his eyes were getting brighter and brighter. After a while, he said, ¡°Female patron, is it possible for you to give it to me? I¡¯ll pay 300k.¡± ¡°What?¡± Not only this woman was shocked, but also the people around her. To be honest, up until now, everyone has been buying the necklace because it looked pretty. The people around wasn¡¯t short of that money. Did this old monk buy this necklace because it was pretty too? ¡­ [1] Çî¹âµ° (Povo): colloquial way of saying someone is very poor in derogatory manner. Chapter 123 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy An Yan, who had been standing on the side ,froze too. Someone actually wants to pay 300k for a necklace? But she immediately reacted and she contemptuously said, ¡°You can just tell they are working together, not professional at all.¡± However, the youth beside her seriously said, ¡°They aren¡¯t working together, I know that old monk. He is from that ancient stall. He seemed to be from Jue Yun Temple. This sort of people would never do such a thing. It seems that the necklace may really be magic artefact.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± An Yan exclaimed. She didn¡¯t expect the person to increase the price would be an old monk from an ancient stall. This was a clear sign that Ye Mo¡¯s items were real. ¡°How about I buy one for you?¡± this youth knows that An Yan really liked the necklace and wanted to please her. Seeing her expression, he said immediately. Okay, I want one, but¡­¡± An Yan had been wanting one, but she just couldn¡¯t do it for the sake of her dignity. However, she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. The product she thought to be fake actually became popular now. She immediately thought that this necklace was gone. Otherwise, why would the old monk fight over one with the woman? Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect to find someone who knew his stuff. But, he already sold his item to this woman and wouldn¡¯t sell it to the second person. Seeing the woman look over, Ye Mo said immediately, ¡°You came first, you pay.¡± At this moment, everyone around understood that the old monk came from the ancient stall. Even he came to buy Ye Mo¡¯s item, so this meant that Ye Mo¡¯s items were real. At this moment, more and more people came to Ye Mo¡¯s stall. That middle-aged man also realized that he earned big so he quickly came up to Ye Mo and said, ¡°If you believe me, I¡¯ll give you cheque and I can help you do the tax.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t care that much to begin with. It was good as long as he got the money and he indeed didn¡¯t have a card. Hearing this middle-aged man say this, the woman and the youth also conformed. Ye Mo was by himself. He couldn¡¯t leave with these people. However, they all had their morals. When they left to do the tax, they didn¡¯t take the items away. The youth with An Yan came up immediately and said to Ye Mo politely, ¡°Friend, do you have any more of those necklace, can you sell one to me? Or we can order one, of course, the price is no problem.¡± Ye Mo saw that the annoying woman didn¡¯t come up and felt a little better but immediately replied, ¡°Sorry, the necklace is gone and you can¡¯t order them. A master told me to sell it for him. It¡¯s gone after this five.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, not only the youth was disappointed but also An Yan. She really regretted not buying one for 100k. However, more and more people were asking about it. The youth saw that Ye Mo had indeed ran out and could only set his eyes on the two who bought it just then. They had one each in their family. He wondered if they could sell one for her. Thinking about this, the youth said to the girl, ¡°Hello, you bought 3 necklace, could you sell one to me. I can pay $100k extra?¡± The girl immediately raised the corner of her mouth saying annoyedly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone who is missing your $100k?¡± The people around could tell that the girl indeed didn¡¯t need that $100k. Ye Mo sighed to himself. It seemed that the brand power of ancient character was effective. He could sell 3 to the middle-aged man purely due to luck. However, the people who came later was due to the old monk and his brand. At this moment, the old monk was still investigating the pills inside Ye Mo¡¯s bottle. He kept sniffing and even asked if Ye Mo could take it out for him to see. Of course, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t mind. The old monk helped him advertise. Although he pretty much sold his necklace, he was still grateful towards the old monk. The middle-aged man and the woman as well as the youth had all come. However, the middle-aged man had a 2 million check for Ye Mo and said, ¡°The other two have given me the money, and I helped you get a check. I¡¯ve paid the tax for you already too.¡± Ye Mo had an even better impression of the middle aged man. He was probably afraid that Ye Mo would be tricked and took the money and helped Ye Mo get a check. It could be seen that he was a person of morality, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be doing this. Ye Mo took the check and said, ¡°Thank you, however, I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± The middle aged man smiled and waved, ¡°I know, I still want to buy a few bottles of your pill. See how much pills I can buy with the rest of the money and just give me a few bottles. Hearing the middle aged man¡¯s words, the old monk said before Ye Mo could say anything, ¡°Patron, I¡¯ll have the rest of the pills, name your price.¡± It seemed that the old monk was afraid the other people would buy the rest and instead talked first. Indeed, as soon as the old monk talked, people on the side started to regret. Ye Mo smiled, ¡°Okay, 200k a pill then. However, I¡¯m not a patron, I¡¯ll be taking money.¡± Ye Mo knew that out of all the people here, he was probably the poorest but he didn¡¯t feel it to be necessary to charge more. Ye Mo took four bottles and gave it to the middle aged man and said, ¡°There are two bottles of the same, emergency pill. One bottle of beauty pill and another bottle is for cultivation. I¡¯ve written down the specifics on the paper inside the bottle. Open it yourself and look.¡± The remaining 6 bottles were all bought by the old monk. Seeing that Ye Mo¡¯s things were really bought by the old monk, more people rushed up immediately to buy, but Ye Mo had sold everything. Seeing that even Ye Mo¡¯s pills were sold out and he was now preparing to leave, An Yan just realized she got nothing. If what the old monk said was true, then his Beauty Pill must really have those effects? The most important thing, however, was that she necklace she wanted first was gone. This immediately made An Yan feel that things were unfair and could no longer worry about her dignity. She squeezed in and said to Ye Mo, ¡°I saw your things first, I won¡¯t ask to buy one now, but can you reserve a necklace for me?¡± Her tone obviously softened. Now that she thought about it, she really liked that necklace, but just as the bastard said, there was only one opportunity. She could earn $200k again, but the opportunity wouldn¡¯t come back. Now, even the middle-aged man felt that An Yan was being ridiculous. She just said that Ye Mo¡¯s things were trash worth only a few hundred dollars, but now, she was asking to order. He could not help but to shake his head. Luckily, he didn¡¯t heed to this woman¡¯s words, otherwise he would really be regretting. Ye Mo really wanted to pre-order and go back to continue making them, but he knew that this thing could only stop now. He could still make excuses now, but if he made too much, it would be hard to explain. Plus, this thing has been exposed too much due to that old monk. Thinking about this, Ye Mo could only say, ¡°Really sorry, but I¡¯m selling these for someone else. As for whether there will be more, I really can¡¯t guarantee. Perhaps I will sell more next exhibition, but it mainly depends on whether there will be more products.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t seal the deal. After all, this money was too easy to earn. Perhaps he would need money again and could come back to earn another round. And, this exhibition happen every year; it was just held at different places. Seeing Ye Mo say this, many people walked away in disappointment. Although they were disappointed, they didn¡¯t regret too much. After all, it was just a magic artefact. No one had really seen its powers. However, only the middle-aged man and the old monk didn¡¯t leave. Even An Yan left in anger cursing Ye Mo countless times. ¡°I¡¯m Yi Jiuhe, I¡¯m running a few companies, and this is my card. If you need any help, please ask.¡± Then, Ye Jiuhe took out his card. His many years of experience in the business industry made him feel that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Thus, he wanted to connect with him, so he left a card. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a card nor did he have a phone, so he could only say something polite. After waiting for a while, Ye Mo didn¡¯t give him a name card. Although Yi Jiuhe was disappointed, he saw that the old monk wanted to talk to Ye Mo so he could only take his two daughters and leave. ¡°Dad, this is the first time I see you give a name card, but the person didn¡¯t give one back,¡± one of the girls following Yi Jiuhe said. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s not that this person doesn¡¯t want to give a card to dad. See, he didn¡¯t even have a bank card, how can he have a name card? I think he probably doesn¡¯t even have a phone. Perhaps this thing really was made by a master living in the mountains who gave it to him to sell,¡± the other girl immediately rebuked. Yi Jiuhe¡¯s eyes brightened up. He immediately realized that Ye Mo quite possibly didn¡¯t have name card and wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to be connected to him. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but to pat the head of the girl and say, ¡°Mhm, Yan Yan is right, he doesn¡¯t look like an arrogant person. He is truly a master. And you two need to remember to wear your necklace at all times.¡± Seeing the middle-aged man leave with his two girls and Ye Mo¡¯s stall was empty, the old monk said, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Guang from Jue Yun Temple, what is your surname, patron?¡± Ye Mo thought and looked at the small ancient character at the edge of the old monk¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°May I ask elder Wu Guang if you¡¯re from the ancient martial arts sects?¡± The old monk nodded and said, ¡°Ancient martial arts isn¡¯t easy, they usually don¡¯t come into the world. I¡¯m just a normal monk in Jue Yun Temple, however, I came to this exhibition to help some ancient martial arts sects to sell some things. I do have a few things I wish to inquire patron, do you have time, patron?¡± Ye Mo was greatly disappointed. So the people here weren¡¯t really from the ancient martial arts sects, but those who came to sell their things. It seemed it would be hard for him to ask about Luo Susu. Chapter 124 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy There was a lot of people at Jue Yun Temple¡¯s stall. However, their stall was also very big. Ye Mo followed Wu Guang monk to the resting place at their stall. Immediately, a girl walked up to serve tea Seeing Ye Mo sit down, Wu Guang monk immediately said, ¡°Sorry for my sudden invitation, I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet.¡± Ye Mo came on his own will. If he didn¡¯t want to come, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Wu Guang to invite him. Now that Wu Guang asked, ¡°Master Wu Guang, you¡¯re too polite, I¡¯m Ye Mo.¡± Ye Mo thought that this Wu Guang probably wasn¡¯t an ordinary folk. Although he hadn¡¯t been in a fight with him, his spirit and essence seemed wholly. Despite he was an old man in his 70s, his movement weren¡¯t slurred at all. As he spoke, his tone sounded potent. Obviously, he was cultivating an inner martial art. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your prowess in martial arts isn¡¯t low. This time, I do have a few questions for you. Of course, if it¡¯s inconvenient to answer, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Wu Guang¡¯s voice was very soft and very polite. Ye Mo drank some tea and a crisp smell went into his nose. The taste lingered in his mouth. It was obviously a top quality tea, so he couldn¡¯t help but to say, ¡°This tea is indeed great.¡± Wu Guang smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, I can give you some later. This is given to me by a friend.¡± Ye Mo wondered if that friend of his was the one who asked Wu Guang to sell magical artefacts for him. Regardless, he would ask later. However, he said, ¡°Thank you, master, what other questions do you have.¡± ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll be straightforward. From what I can see, your magical artefacts are even better than the ones I¡¯m selling. I¡¯m wondering if you made them yourself or you got them elsewhere.¡± Wu Guang¡¯s eyelid sunk down, but the shimmer in his eyes couldn¡¯t escape Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense. Looking at the old monk¡¯s eyes and thinking about the fact that he was selling artefacts for those ancient martial arts sects, Ye Mo wondered if he was too high profile. If one of such sect wanted him and took him back as a lab rat, then he would be gone. He didn¡¯t think that with his current power, he would be invincible. Thinking about this, Ye Mo stood up and saluted to the old monk, ¡°Master, I wish to ask for your help.¡± Wu Guang closed his hands. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be polite, please be straightforward.¡± Ye Mo however sat down once again and said, ¡°These magical artefacts and pills are all made by an elder in my sect, however, he doesn¡¯t wish to come out in the world so he told me to sell it for them. However, he doesn¡¯t need the money. In fact, I only know a little about these sort of things.¡± After looking once at Wu Guang¡¯s reaction, Ye Mo paused before continuing, ¡°The thing I want to ask for your help is that please don¡¯t get these pills into those ancient martial arts sects to prevent that elder from being offended.¡± However, Ye Mo thought to himself that it seemed Wu Guang didn¡¯t really understand the power of the artefacts he was selling. If he knew, then he probably wouldn¡¯t be using this attitude, but it was good that he didn¡¯t know because he was connected to the sects. If he revealed Ye Mo¡¯s power, then it wouldn¡¯t be good. It seemed that he need to be less in touch with this monk. After today¡¯s things are done, he would leave immediately. Thinking about this, Ye Mo saluted with his fist. ¡°Master Wu Guang, I also have something that I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Seeing Ye Mo say he didn¡¯t make these things, Wu Guang understood. After all, someone as young as Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to make such magic artefacts. Moreover, his things seemed pretty well done, rendering a serene feeling. That¡¯s why he wanted to buy one. He didn¡¯t realize the true effects of the items just as Ye Mo thought. If he knew, then he would probably bring one back no matter how expensive it was. Even if he didn¡¯t hand it to the sects, he would keep one for research himself. ¡°I want to ask if the ancient martial arts sects are the hidden sects. How do I enter if I want to enter the hidden sects?¡± He only occasionally heard about the hidden sects from Luo Susu. Although he didn¡¯t ask, he remembered it. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s question, Wu Guang looked at Ye Mo peculiarly. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to know about the hidden sects. Not much people knew about the hidden sects. Since Ye Mo asked, Wu Guang didn¡¯t decide to hide it from him. Plus, there wasn¡¯t anything to hide. He just nodded and said, ¡°Ancient martial arts is a type of hidden sect. other than that, there are other lines such as Dao sects, Yellow sects, Rune sects, and so forth. However, if you¡¯re not one of them, it¡¯s best not to try to enter because even if I tell you how to, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get there. Even if you did manage to get in, you would be killed straight away.¡± Speaking of this and seeing Ye Mo¡¯s bemused face, he thought Ye Mo was wondering why the hidden sects could kill people so easily, so he explained, ¡°It isn¡¯t illegal to kill inside the sects, because no one can go in. As for where each one is located, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Although Wu Guang didn¡¯t say where the hidden sects were, Ye Mo understood most of the things. Luo Susu should be one of the lines in the hidden sects, and these people were all cultivation madmen. They usually wouldn¡¯t come out or were not allowed to come out. However, each sect couldn¡¯t possibly be that tight, and there were always a few restless people who ran out. After running out, they would use their abilities to establish a career for themselves. Since Wu Guang said this, there was no need for him to ask about Luo Susu. Wu Guang didn¡¯t even know where the hidden sects were. He definitely wouldn¡¯t know Luo Susu¡¯s situation. No wonder Luo Susu said it was so hard to come out once. ¡°Then where is your Jue Yun Temple located?¡± Ye Mo asked immediately. However, this time, the monk just said ¡°A Mi Tuo Fo¡± and didn¡¯t answer. Ye Mo knew the monk didn¡¯t want to say it and couldn¡¯t help to be contemptuous towards this monk. The monk found him and asked him so many questions, but when he just asked him a few, he didn¡¯t even want to answer it. However, Ye Mo asked what he needed so he stood up and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, goodbye.¡± The monk didn¡¯t have anything else to ask but still gave a box of tea to Ye Mo. When Ye Mo returned to the exhibition, there was still a lot of people. He wanted to find Lin Huihe and see if he had already bought what he wanted. If he didn¡¯t, then he wanted to leave. He just saw a few ancient stalls and there weren¡¯t anything good there. Even the artefacts with faint spirit chi were hardly to be seen. Plus, Wu Guang Monk said that he wasn¡¯t from the ancient martial arts sects, so Ye Mo no longer had the intent to ask how they made their magic artefacts. They wouldn¡¯t know even if he asked. Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense and didn¡¯t see Lin Huihe. Lin Huihe was out of range, so he was probably busy. Ye Mo would also look around and see which of these things were real. However, Ye Mo was disappointed. After going through half of the places, there were only a few real ones and barely had any function. They were just some ordinary things to cleanse the mind, but they were exorbitantly expensive. But just when Ye Mo was going back to his stall and wait to meet up with Lin Huihe, a stall that wasn¡¯t much bigger than his caught his attention. To be exact, the silver rock on the stall caught his attention. Ye Mo scanned the rock with his spirit sense and found it to be a Space Abyss Rock. His heart started to beat fast. Space Abyss Rock¡ªit was the thing used to make dimensional rings or storage rings. In the real cultivation realm, it was rare much less here. If he had a storage ring, then even if he wasn¡¯t that strong, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time in the desert. He must acquire this; Ye Mo¡¯s eyes could no longer leave the rock and just walked straight towards it. ¡°Hey, what do you want?¡± a voice stopped Ye Mo in his steps, Ye Mo just realised he rammed onto someone else. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect the person he ran into would be An Yan. This woman really haunted him wherever he went. However, that youth that was tailing her was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Ye Mo knew it was indeed his fault this time. There was only Space Abyss Rock in his eyes. An Yan who was in a bad mood and was about to throw a tantrum saw it was Ye Mo and actually calmed down. Although she hated Ye Mo, she felt like she could make a deal out of Ye Mo ramming into her. Perhaps she would be able to get that jade necklace. But when she reacted, Ye Mo had walked over to a stall. It meant that he didn¡¯t even take ramming her seriously. An Yan was immediately infuriated and followed him without thinking. However, Ye Mo was nervous at this time because he saw someone pick up the silver white rock. It seemed that person was also interested in the rock. Chapter 125 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy This was Space Abyss Rock, so how could anyone from here be interested in that? Ye Mo walked over anxiously and pretended to look at something else. In fact, his spirit sense never left that rock. ¡°Do you want to leave after bumping into someone?¡± An Yan ran in front of Ye Mo and immediately yelled out. Ye Mo frowned. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to talk to this woman. He was worried about that Space Abyss Rock. Now that An Yan came to annoy him once again, he was immediately angry and turned around, coldly saying, ¡°Piss off.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± An Yan didn¡¯t expect this person dared to tell her to piss off. Her face was furious and actually was at a loss for words. At this moment, the youth with An Yan walked over. Seeing An Yan¡¯s complexion, he asked, ¡°An Yan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Yan rubbed one eye with her hand and pointed at Ye Mo. ¡°This person is harassing me.¡± The man¡¯s face sunk. He was already annoyed at Ye Mo for not selling the necklace, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to dare to harass An Yan. He immediately walked over and wanted to grab Ye Mo¡¯s shoulder. But before his hand reached Ye Mo¡¯s shoulder, Ye Mo¡¯s hand already grabbed his wrist and coldly said, ¡°If you dare to move again, I will step you under my foot, piss off.¡± This youth discovered that after Ye Mo grabbed his hand, he couldn¡¯t move at all. Meanwhile, a bone aching chill ran onto his body. This youth wasn¡¯t ordinary. As soon as the situation arose, he immediately knew that he was a joke compared to Ye Mo. This person who dared to harass An Yan was definitely a master, someone countless times stronger than him. He was sure that even if his master was here, he would still be no match for him. Meeting such a master at the exhibition, cold sweat immediately ran down the man¡¯s back. He thought about Ye Mo selling things before. Did he really come from the ancient martial arts sects? Otherwise, why did the monk want to talk to him in private? However, luckily at this moment, Ye Mo had released his hand and didn¡¯t pay more attention to him. Instead, he continued to watch that stall. ¡°Boss, how much is this stone?¡± Hearing this voice, Ye Mo¡¯s heart sunk immediately. It seemed that that person really wanted the rock. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ask like this. Ye Mo was thinking rapidly. If this person really bought the Space Abyss Rock, he would buy it back. If he didn¡¯t sell it, then he would try and get this even if it meant stealing. This thing was too useful for Ye Mo. Originally, he thought there wouldn¡¯t be such good material on Earth, but now that he discovered it, there was no way he would let it go. Plus, Space Abyss Rock was much more precious than Silver Heart Grass. ¡°$100k.¡± the stall owner gave a price. ¡°That expensive? This is just a rock, I just want to use it for decoration seeing the color is so rare. Can it be any cheaper?¡± the man holding the stone said. At this moment, Ye Mo looked at the man. He was in his 30s and was slim built. However, he looked very tough. With Ye Mo¡¯s experience, this person was a ferocious person. What took Ye Mo¡¯s attention was that this man emitted a bleak aura. People who were sensitive to this would even feel cold. This thing was only $100k but he was still bargaining for it, meaning that he wasn¡¯t rich or he didn¡¯t have much money on him. The stall owner shook his head after hearing the words. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s no bargaining. I¡¯m helping a friend sell this. ¡°Oh I see.¡± The man put down the stone and started to think. Ye Mo immediately took the stone after seeing the man put it down. This was no longer a time to pretend to not care. While this man hadn¡¯t decided yet, he would buy it first. ¡°I¡¯ll take this stone.¡± Ye Mo immediately took the stone and said. The stall owner didn¡¯t expect this stone to suddenly be so popular. Just when the man put it down, Ye Mo already picked it up. Seeing Ye Mo pick up the stone, the man who was still hesitating immediately changed and said, ¡°I got this stone first, what right do you have to buy it? Give it over, I¡¯m buying it.¡± Then, he was going to take it from Ye Mo¡¯s hand. Ye Mo sneered, ¡°There are so many people here, how come I didn¡¯t hear you say you want it? Boss, tell me, who decided to buy it first?¡± The boss looked awkwardly at the two people and said, ¡°This friend came first.¡± He pointed at that man, but before that man smiled, he pointed at Ye Mo and said, ¡°But the first to say he want to buy is this one.¡± The man was immediately going to get angry, but he realized he didn¡¯t have any reason to. The store owner wasn¡¯t wrong at all. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for $200k. give it to me, he hasn¡¯t bought it yet.¡± That man was angry. He didn¡¯t think that the thing he wanted would be bought away as soon as he hesitated for a bit. ¡°Um¡­¡± The store owner looked apologetically at Ye Mo. Although he knew Ye Mo decided on it first, but the other person gave $200k. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll also pay$200k.¡± then, Ye Mo took out the check to the store owner. ¡°This is a 2 million check, just give me 1.8 million change.¡± However, the store owner didn¡¯t take the check and instead changed face. All the deals here were in cash or card. Only friends or those whom one was familiar with would do deals in check. Ye Mo was the first to use check and asked for 1.8 million change. ¡°Sorry, sir, we don¡¯t take check, only cash or bank transfer.¡± The stall owner rejected immediately. Ye Mo¡¯s face also change. He didn¡¯t think that people didn¡¯t take check. He believed a check, but that didn¡¯t mean everyone believed it. If they didn¡¯t take check, it meant that he couldn¡¯t pay. If he couldn¡¯t pay, he would he fight over the rock? Seeing that the person she hated couldn¡¯t take out money, An Yan rejoiced. Although she knew that the check in Ye Mo¡¯s hand was probably real, she still loved seeing this situation. There was already a few times she suffered at the hands of Ye Mo on the plane. Now that Ye Mo was suffering, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t be happy. The youth next to An Yan pulled her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Why? I still haven¡¯t gotten retribution yet. How can I let it go like this?¡± An Yan unhappily said. She still had another intention. If Ye Mo didn¡¯t have money and asked her for money, she would lend it to him but ask for that necklace while ridiculing Ye Mo. However, the youth quietly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple man, we¡¯ll talk on the side.¡± Helplessly, An Yan walked to the side with the youth. At this moment, the stall owner took the Space Abyss Rock from Ye Mo and put it on the table. His intention was obvious, whoever could afford it could get the rock. Ye Mo¡¯s face changed. There was no way he would give up on the Space Abyss Rock, but he couldn¡¯t take out money. He thought about An Yan on the side. Didn¡¯t she want a necklace? He would give her one and lend money from her. But when Ye Mo turned around, An Yan was gone. He couldn¡¯t help but to frown more. Of course, An Yan didn¡¯t think that her little plan almost succeeded if that youth didn¡¯t pull her away. Ye Mo really was going to ask for money from her. But in this short moment, the bleak faced man said, ¡°Tell your cashier to go check out with me, I¡¯ll give you $200k immediately.¡± This stall owner could no longer care about Ye Mo. It would be hard to sell this stone for $100k, but now he sold it for $200k, he quickly told the cashier to check out with the man while he packaged the stone. Ye Mo looked helplessly at the rock. He really couldn¡¯t blame the stall owner. Although his character wasn¡¯t good, he was a businessman. Of course, he wanted to earn more money. ¡°Boss, where did you get this stone?¡± Ye Mo thought there might be more from where it came from. As though a bit apologetic towards Ye Mo, the stall owner replied, ¡°From what my friend said, he picked it up near the Qing Dao beach. As for exactly where, I have no idea.¡± Hearing the stall owner¡¯s words, Ye Mo was speechless. If he could pick up Space Abyss Stone at the beach, then there would be too much. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if the stall owner was telling the truth, so he could only shake his head and leave. After leaving the stall, Ye Mo quietly walked behind that man and made a spirit sense mark. Since he couldn¡¯t buy it, then he had no choice but to steal it. This thing was more useful to him than to anyone else but someone else had to buy it. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have any moral burdens stealing it from this man. This bleak looking man was obviously not someone to be messed with easily, but Ye Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of this type at all. Plus, he maliciously increased the price. Look at how the monk increased the price. After the person bought it, he would buy it for extra from that person. If the person didn¡¯t agree, he would give up. Of course, Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect this man to have the resolve of Wu Guang, but that man shouldn¡¯t expect him to have the resolve of Wu Guang either. An Yan who just saw Ye Mo return dejectedly to his stall couldn¡¯t help but to think, ¡°Serves you right.¡± Chapter 126 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy At this moment, Lin Huihe and his friends had come back. Although Ye Mo had no interest in asking what they bought, Lin Huihe excitedly showed Ye Mo the magic artefact he had just bought. This was a spirit calming magic artefact. It would help with sleeping when put at the bedside. Although it looked exquisite on the outside, the effects were too bad. If it was not long before, perhaps Ye Mo would help him improve it. But now, Ye Mo had lost interest and casually said it wasn¡¯t bad. ¡°Brother Ye, did you finish selling as well? If you¡¯re finished, then let¡¯s go?¡± From Lin Huihe¡¯s perspective, it would be very lucky if Ye Mo could even sell his things for a few thousand. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lin, you go back first, I still have some things to do. I¡¯ll go visit you later. Oh, I also have a bag of tea here. A friend gave it to me, it¡¯s yours now.¡± Seeing Ye Mo was busy, Lin Huihe didn¡¯t mind too much. He took the tea and left with his friend. After Lin Huihe left, Ye Mo just constantly sat in his stall and didn¡¯t shop around. He just kept his spirit sense on that bleak looking man. If he didn¡¯t get this rock, he wouldn¡¯t give up. With such a big piece, he could make two storage rings. Although An Yan wanted to go up and ridicule Ye Mo, she saw Ye Mo¡¯s annoyed complexion and remembered the ferocious way he told her to piss off and held back on her actions. However, Ye Mo noticed that the man who bought the stone didn¡¯t leave and still walked around. However, Ye Mo was patient. Even if the man stayed till dark, he wouldn¡¯t mind. And, Ye Mo also noticed that a long-haired man followed that man but the two didn¡¯t talk. After that man walked around for another 20 minutes, he finally made his way to the exit. Ye Mo just kept his spirit sense on him and didn¡¯t walk up. As expected, the man wandered around the exit for another while before leaving. Ye Mo noticed that he actually left from the safety exit. The long-haired man didn¡¯t leave with him. Ye Mo immediately used an invisibility magic and followed. Because An Yan was still annoyed due to the necklace, she had her eyes on Ye Mo, but when she blinked, she actually found that Ye Mo disappeared. She thought she looked wrong and rubbed her eyes, but Ye Mo really disappeared. She was dazed. She didn¡¯t know if she blinked for too long or she was seeing things. ¡­ This bleak man had a hand bag and walked beside an Audi. He looked around and took out a cigarette but wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave. It seemed that he was waiting for someone. If he was Stage 2 Chi Gathering, Ye Mo would probably kill this man or knock him out and take the Space Abyss Rock. But at this moment, that was unnecessary. He thought he would have to follow his car but since this man didn¡¯t leave, that would save more time. Ye Mo just took the rock without even using a substitute in invisibility. He left immediately. If he couldn¡¯t make a storage ring before he went to Beijing, then he at least needed to prepare the other materials. Before the man finished smoking, the long-haired man walked over. The two really were together. The two nodded upon arrival as the bleak man reached inside the bag in his hand. He wanted to take the Space Abyss Rock out and show it to the long-haired man. But when he reached his hand in, his face rapidly changed. He found that the rock he spent 200k on was gone. He really did leave it in there and the bag was always in his hand, so how would it disappear? Plus, with his power, how could he not know someone stole something from him? ¡°Xu Mu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The latter man noticed something was wrong and asked. The man called Xu Mu just held the bag without replying immediately. ¡°Did you lose it?¡± that long haired man nervously asked. From his expression, one could tell how much it meant for him. The man called Xu Mu shook his head. ¡°No, that thing is still there¡­¡± Hearing Xu Mu¡¯s words, the long-haired man felt relieve. ¡°Since that thing is still there, what are you afraid of, sigh.¡± ¡°But I felt I lost something thousands of times more precious than that¡­¡± Xu Mu shook his head. His face was bleak. ¡°Stop bull shitting, what could be more precious than the attacking artefacts from the hidden sects. We spent 50 million getting that. Master said if he finished his solitary training, he will be able to breakthrough. Then, he will go see Qian Longtou. Even if he doesn¡¯t breakthrough, Qian Longtou would be more cautious with him with this attacking artefact,¡± the long haired man said. The man called Xu Mu frowned and answered after a long time, ¡°It¡¯s because I feel the thing I lost is the spirit sensing stone master said. Master said that there is a type of stone where if you hold it in your hands and close your eyes feeling it with your body, you will have this feeling of spreading your spirit. You can even feel its vastness as well as an indescribable feel of space time. This stone is really important in helping me breakthrough.¡± Speaking till now, he looked at the long-haired man and said, ¡°If that was the spirit sensing stone and master got it, then he would have a greater chance in breaking through. Perhaps we can use this stone to breakthrough in the future. This stone that makes you feel a vastness is priceless. Don¡¯t you think it is so much more precious than the thing we came to buy?¡± ¡°There really is such a stone? Then for a true ancient martial artists like master, that stone would be¡­¡± The long-haired man didn¡¯t speak the rest, but Xu Mu knew what he meant. If that stone really was the spirit sensing stone, then it would definitely worth more than that 50 million attacking artefact.¡± Xu Mu¡¯s face was serious. ¡°It should be him, otherwise, why did he keep such a close eye on it? It meant that he knew how special the stone was. It was because he wanted to buy that made me make my decision. Only he would have the motive to steal it, now that the stone has disappeared.¡± ¡°You sure you weren¡¯t being followed?¡± The long-haired man soon understood. If things were really as Xu Mu said, then that stone really would be so much more precious. Xu Mu shook his head. ¡°Definitely not, perhaps¡­¡± Xu Mu suddenly subconsciously looked at the exhibition and said to the long-haired man, ¡°Let¡¯s go in again, tell the organizer to close the doors and investigate.¡± The long-haired man frowned and said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯re telling Metal River that we have come?¡± ¡°So what if they know?¡± Metal River is Uncle Metal¡¯s and master¡¯s, not Wu Xueming¡¯s. If master wasn¡¯t in solitary training now, Uncle Metal would have gotten rid of him with his cockiness and subvert disobedience to Uncle Metal¡¯s words. We¡¯ll let him jump around for a few days. He had already forgotten who had given him his authority.¡± Xu Mu¡¯s bleak face seemed bleaker with his bleak tone. The long-haired man nodded. ¡°That Wu Xueming has been too arrogant recently.¡± Then, the two went back to the exhibition. ¡­ Ye Mo returned to the clinic in a good mood, but he saw Lu Xiaozhen and Yu Erhu discussing something. They hurried to greet Ye Mo upon seeing his return. ¡°What is it that you¡¯re so happy about?¡± Ye Mo asked casually seeing both of them were so happy. ¡°Master, Xiaozhen has found a mansion. It¡¯s just a bit far and the price is 1.8 million. Because this family is in a rush to leave, the price isn¡¯t too high,¡± Yu Erhu replied. Ye Mo was also very happy hearing that they have found a new place. He didn¡¯t mind it being distant. He wanted it to be far and discrete. He immediately gave that check to Lu Xiaozhen, ¡°Use this money to buy the mansion, the faster the better.¡± Lu Xiaozhen took the check. Looking at the numbers on it, she almost screamed. Master just went out for half a day and brought back 2 million. This was too absurd. But then she immediately thought of Ye Mo¡¯s words and dragged Yu Erhu with her. But before she left, she remembered something and asked, ¡°Master give me your ID.¡± Ye Mo waved his hand. ¡°Use your own, time is of the essence.¡± Lu Xiaozhen poked her tongue out but also knew of Ye Mo¡¯s character, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore. The reason Ye Mo wanted to move so quickly was because Lin Huihe knew he went, and Lin Huihe knew where he lived. If someone wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for that person to find him. Moreover, he got the Space Abyss Rock today. Other people didn¡¯t know of its value, but he did. He just didn¡¯t know if that bleak looking man bought the rock due to the same reasons, but regardless, he needed to be alert. Of course, the main reason was because he wanted to plant his Silver Heart Grass there. Although it didn¡¯t die here, but it didn¡¯t seem to be very alive. Instead of waiting for it to die here, it would be better to change places. If that place still didn¡¯t work out, then he might really move back to Ning Hai. Although Lu Xiaozhen just graduated less than a year ago, she did things very fast. It was only a week, and she had done all the procedures right away. Plus, that family was in a hurry to sell the house, so they had already moved in within a week. Chapter 127 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Sai Na Peninsula. In Nan Qing¡¯s grandiloquent meeting room, only a few people sat there. In the middle was a man in his 60s. He had a pair of hawkeyes and loose eyebrows. However, his lips were very thick. This was the leader of Nan Qing, Qian Baihe, also called Qian Longtou. Many years ago, Qian Longtou no longer ventured into the underground world, but those who heard his name would all give him respect. No gang dared to go against Qian Longtou. Not only in China, but even the African and European gangs also need to be fearful of the name Qian Longtou. However, Qian Longtou¡¯s face was very bleak at the moment. He just stared at the screen and didn¡¯t talk. Other than him, there was six other people in this room. Two of them Ye Mo would know. One was the woman he sliced the arm off, and another one was Lang Ji. Other than this, there were four other people. A skinny man wearing red clothes sat closely besides Qian Longtou. He was in his 40¡¯, triangular eyes and very long eyebrows. However, he also frowned as if in contemplation. He was the advisor of Qian Longtou, Dongfang Xi. The only person still drinking water is a youth who looked very scholarly and had a neat face. Although he wasn¡¯t handsome, but he wasn¡¯t ugly either. Although he looked the most ordinary, he was the most mysterious in Nan Qing and also said to be the strongest. He was Wu Qiang. As for how strong he was, no one knew. Only Lang Ji knew of his strength a bit, but Lang Ji was definitely no match for him. Even Qian Longtou was a bit respectful towards him. Other than this, there was a nun. The nun looked very fresh. She sat with the girl who had her arms sliced off by Ye Mo. It seemed the two were related, but that girl¡¯s broken arm was already attached back. It seemed she underwent surgery, and her face was still pale. She sat beside the nun. The last person seemed a bit recluse but had a face full of ferocity. He was Qian Longtou¡¯s close henchmen, Li Sandao. Also the general of Qian Longtou¡¯s army. It could be said Nan Qing¡¯s most central people were all here. However, the atmosphere was very dead. After long, Dongfang Xi relaxed his eyebrows and said, ¡°From the tape and Lang Ji as well as Zi Xu¡¯s description, this Ye Mo is indeed strong. However, as for fireball and invisibility, I have my own outlook on that.¡± Seeing everyone was listening to him, Dongfang Xi continued, ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the fireball. The technology now is so advanced, it is very easy to make something into a fireball. However, the temperature of his fireball is so high meaning that the fire source is quite special. As for invisibility, I suspect he acquired some artefact from the hidden sects. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t believe someone can just suddenly go invisible. Even people from the hidden sects can¡¯t do this. But one thing I¡¯m certain, his power is very strong.¡± ¡°What do you make of it, Master Hui Yan?¡± Qian Longtou didn¡¯t make his opinion after hearing Dongfang Xi¡¯s words. He asked that nun after a while. The nun slowly said, ¡°For this thing, my disciple is already heavily injured and paid the price of an arm. My promise to Brother Qian has come to an end. I won¡¯t make my opinion on this. I will take my disciple and leave now.¡± Then, the nun stood up and Zi Xu followed her. Qian Longtou frowned seeing the nun stand up but didn¡¯t stop her. After a while, he stood up and said, ¡°Since Master Hui Yan is leaving, hopefully we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± Hui Yan didn¡¯t say anything and just left with her disciple. The nun even drove a car over. It seemed that she was planning to leave a long time ago. After getting on the car, Zi Xu curiously asked, ¡°Master, why are you leaving? Uncle Qian is very nice to us, and my hand was chopped by that bastard. I still want my revenge.¡± The nun sighed. ¡°Zi Xu, you only see one side of Qian Longtou. You haven¡¯t seen his vicious side. He can take one month to kill someone, have you seen it? My brother owed him, so I promised to do 3 things for him. This time, getting you to go to the desert with Lang Ji to stop Ye Mo is the last promise. From now on, we won¡¯t be related anymore.¡± ¡°But master, aren¡¯t we going to get revenge?¡± Zi Xu immediately asked. She really didn¡¯t want to let it go like this. She had been practicing martial arts for so many years. All her mastery is in her hands, but now her hand was destroyed. ¡°Revenge?¡± Hui Yan repeated before saying, ¡°Do you think you can get revenge? I don¡¯t know who Ye Mo is, but I¡¯m too clear on what sort of a person Qian Longtou¡¯s son is. Ye Mo definitely had a reason for killing him. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to get revenge from Ye Mo?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zi Xu asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t that Dongfang Xi say Ye Mo used flammables for the fireball and magic artefacts for invisibility.¡± Hui Yan coldly said, ¡°Do you need to listen to what he says? I see that you like living in the mortal world and don¡¯t want to go back. If that¡¯s the case, you can stay.¡± ¡°No, master, I¡¯m just saying.¡± Zi Xu hurriedly said seeing that her master was being serious. ¡°Then don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Do you really think the hidden sect can make an invisibility artefact? And what flammable substance do you think can ignite that quick and just incinerate the body straight away? Even I could tell that Ye Mo definitely didn¡¯t use flammable substance. That is just Dongfang Xi cheating himself. Didn¡¯t you see him make hand seals? He is a scary person. Don¡¯t mess with him.¡± Hui Yan still felt nervous thinking about the scene. She wouldn¡¯t be so clueless like normal people. Her sect was also a part of the ancient martial arts but just rather declined. Now, they were no longer a part of the hidden sect, but this didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know anything. Some sects were indeed powerful, but not powerful enough to make invisibility artefacts. ¡­. ¡°Brother, why did we let them go?¡± Lang Ji asked confusedly after seeing Hui Yan and Zi Xu really leave. Qian Longtou waved his hand and didn¡¯t reply. Although he didn¡¯t want them to leave, he didn¡¯t have any reason. At that time, he said they could leave when they helped him do 3 things. Now if he tried to force Hui Yan to stay, they would have conflict. He already had conflict with Ye Mo, it would be no good if he were to have conflict with Hui Yan. Originally, Qian Longtou thought that Ye Mo was someone not important. Killing him would be all too easy. But he didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be so ferocious as to face tens of Nan Qing elite without any pressure. It was like he was taking a stroll, and this made Qian Longtou fearful. Although that Ye Mo said he would come for him, he wasn¡¯t scared. But if he really did have that flammable substance and the invisibility artefact, then it would be quite hefty for Qian Longtou. So he decisively aborted his hunt for Ye Mo because someone like Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be hunted by Nan Qing. Those who went would only die. Another reason was that it was said Metal River¡¯s Xian Daoist has finished his solitary training and was about to breakthrough. If he really did, then he would come to his place just to show him his power. However, Qian Longtou didn¡¯t have any method. Although Wu Qiang was strong, he was from Miao Jiang and had a wild personality, not really listening to him. The main thing was, Wu Qiang was no match for Xian Daoist much less Xian Daoist after breakthrough. Qian Longtou suddenly felt a headache, but the situation now was that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of him and might come to his place. Why did his son have to go into conflict with Ye Mo? If it was someone else, Qian Longtou would have already cut his head. Seeing Qian Longtou annoyed, Dongfang Xi smiled once again and said, ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t need to be so worried. I have already analyzed things. Even if Ye Mo came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Nan Qing. Plus, he might not even dare to come. This isn¡¯t the main thing. After some analysis, my conclusion is that our enmity with Ye Mo is growing mainly due to the Song Family¡¯s pushing the waters in the dark.¡± ¡°Why do you say this?¡± Li Sandao who hadn¡¯t been talking asked bemusedly after hearing Dongfang Xi¡¯s words. Dongfang Xi said with confidence, ¡°This is very simple. Ye Mo killed Song Shaowen. This is no longer a secret, and the Song Family have been political adversaries with the Ye Family even in the business side. Just when Ye Mo went to kill Song Shaowen, he met Shiping, but it is highly possible that Ye Mo thought Shiping was Song Shaowen¡¯s person and killed him casually.¡± Meanwhile, the Song Family used that opportunity to bring us to face Ye Mo together and create the scene that the Ye Family values Ye Mo in front of our eyes so that we would attack the Ye Family. Meanwhile, they promised us a lot of benefits. Even if we knew the Ye Family had the same attitude to Ye Mo before, we would still agree to the Song Family¡¯s offer. It¡¯s because their gift is too lucrative. Moreover, there is no harm in us collaborating with them. Plus, we were going to kill Ye Mo anyways.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Although Lang Ji was strong, his brain wasn¡¯t too good. He still didn¡¯t really understand Dongfang Xi¡¯s words. ¡°Originally, it¡¯s nothing. We even earned a lo,t but there was the variable Ye Mo. No one knew Ye Mo was so strong. Perhaps even the Song and Ye Family didn¡¯t know,¡± Dongfang Xi said. ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should stop our attack on Ye Family immediately?¡± Qian Longtou interrupted. Dongfang Xi shook his head and drank before saying, ¡°No¡­¡± Chapter 128 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°In fact, the Ye Family dislikes Ye Mo right now. We know this. Before, we targeted the Ye Family using Ye Mo as an excuse. The Ye Family¡¯s fate doesn¡¯t concern Ye Mo at all. We were attacking the Ye Family just to receive the benefits the Song Family promisec us. Now, there¡¯s no need for us to have conflict with the Song Family. Instead, we should have a truce with the Ye Family,¡± Dongfang Xi said with confidence. ¡°Then what should we do? Ye Mo killed my son. No matter how strong he is, I will still kill him. I won¡¯t be able to rest unless he is dead.¡± Qian Longtou was used to his power. Although Ye Mo was absurdly strong, it was impossible for him to give up revenge. Dongfang Xi calmly said, ¡°Of course we won¡¯t let Ye Mo go, but since the Song Family wants to use us as a bait, then we might as well do the same. Ye Mo¡¯s power is indeed out of our expectation. but the Song Family doesn¡¯t know that now. In their eyes, Ye Mo is still the same Ye Mo. ¡°If we arrange a conflict between the Song Family and Ye Mo while we spice their conflict and make it bitter until it reaches Ye Mo¡¯s bottom line, once Ye Mo is infuriated, with his personality, he would definitely go look for big trouble with the Song Family.¡± Qian Longtou frowned. ¡°Even if Ye Mo were to do that, the Song Family wouldn¡¯t be able to keep him. He would be able to run away easily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wrong to think like that, Big Brother. On the surface, the Song Family isn¡¯t as infamous as us, Nan Qing, but don¡¯t underestimate the five big families of China. None of them is easy to deal with. They definitely have some hidden power which won¡¯t be unleashed until in times of crisis. And, Ye Mo¡¯s personality is very decisive. If he is infuriated, then we can create the situation of him and the Song Family fighting to the death.¡± Speaking till now, Dongfang Xi took out a board of Weiqi and a few white pieces on the table before continuing, ¡°Once Ye Mo and the Song Family start fighting, the government would definitely side with the Song Family. It could be said that Ye Mo would be gang banged and hunted by the government.¡± Then, he added another white piece. Qian Longtou couldn¡¯t help but to say, ¡°Although Ye Mo was kicked out of the Ye Family, but it should be impossible for the Ye Family to hunt Ye Mo.¡± Meanwhile, Dongfang Xi assertively said, ¡°I can be sure that the Ye Family would definitely agree. This time, the Ye Family is tricked too and forced to fight with us Nan Qing. The Song Family¡¯s trick was obvious, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. If we put ourselves with a lower attitude and even compensate for some of their losses, the Ye Family wouldn¡¯t reject us for someone they abandoned.¡± Lang Ji seemed to understand a bit but said, ¡°If Ye Mo escaped, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him? Plus, with his power, it doesn¡¯t seem hard for him to escape.¡± Lang Ji had seen Ye Mo¡¯s power. He didn¡¯t think he was exaggerating at all. Ye Mo indeed had the means to escape. At this moment Dongfang Xi put the white pieces all around the black and said, ¡°Look, this is the government¡¯s hunt, this is the Ye Family and Song Family and even us Nan Qing. The only way he can escape is here.¡± Then, Dongfang XI pointed to the gap. ¡°He can¡¯t take plane so the only way he can leave is from the ocean. And would we be afraid of anyone in the ocean? So, we want him to run. This way, with Ye Mo¡¯s power, the Song Family would suffer heavy losses after their fight, and Ye Mo would be trapped and hunted by us in the ocean. ¡°I just won¡¯t believe that our entire army with this much fire power can¡¯t keep a Ye Mo. Even if he can go invisible, he can¡¯t go invisible against bullets. No matter how strong his fire ball is, can it be stronger than a rocket?¡± Then, Dongfang Xi put a black piece at the gap, and in front of it, he put multiple black pieces again. He smiled and said, ¡°This is called the black eating the black.¡± ¡°Great.¡±Qian Longtou palmed the table and his frowned eyebrows relaxed a bit, but then he asked again, ¡°But how can we make the Song Family infuriate Ye Mo?¡± Dongfang Xi frowned and said after some time, ¡°It would be best to capture and kill someone close to him or kidnap them and bait him into the Song Family. We aren¡¯t so easily used even if we¡¯re given benefits.¡± Qian Longtou laughed loud. ¡°Right, we¡¯ll use Dongfang Brother¡¯s way. Only that would make me feel satisfied. Hmph, so what if they¡¯re the Song Family? But Ye Mo had been kicked out of the Ye Family, who would be his closest person?¡± Lang Ji asked this question for everyone. Dongfang Xi suddenly laughed. ¡°This person is very easy to find. It¡¯s Ning Qingxue. Before, Ning Qingxue used Ye Mo as a shield and faked their marriage, but I¡¯m sure this fake has become the real thing. I don¡¯t know about Ye Mo, but from our information, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t file divorce, meaning, that she might have actually fallen in love with Ye Mo. ¡°I don¡¯t completely understand Ye Mo¡¯s character but I know that if he knows the Song Family had harmed Ning Qingxue or was taken away by some silk trousers of the Song Family, then he would be enraged. At that time, we¡¯ll add some oil to the flame. It would be best if we can get some photos or something and send it to Ye Mo making him sure that the Song Family did it. If we reach this step, then everything will go according to plan.¡± Li Sandao looked at the collected and smooth Dongfang Xi and just suddenly felt shivers on his back. This guy even took people¡¯s character into his calculations and made hunts for Ye Mo from multiple sides all for the eventual benefit of Nan Qing. This man was too hideous and scary. ¡°Lang Ji, send people immediately to discover Ning Qingxue¡¯s whereabouts and do as Dongfang Xi says. Ye Mo is in Luo Cang now, try to get the news to him,¡± Qian Longtou said decisively. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Lang Ji¡¯s hand was disabled, his martial arts was still there. Compared to Wu Qiang, he was more favored by Qian Longtou. ¡­ Of course Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t know about this. She was staying with Chi Wanqing in her company at Luo Cang. Although they weren¡¯t able to stay with Ye Mo, they got along well. She even talked with Chi Wanqing more than Li Mumei. Because the two had a common topic, Ye Mo, they even shared the bits and memories of Ye Mo they had. Perhaps their longing was too deep, Ning Qingxue even told Chi Wanqing about taking photos in pyjamas with Ye Mo, and when Ye Mo looked at her body when she was asleep. It was as though telling her these would make Ning Qingxue feel that Ye Mo didn¡¯t leave her and was just by her side. Of course, Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t hide the fact that she took off her pants in front of Ye Mo. It was unexpected that the two girls became closer and closer talking about these trivial memories and even slept together at night. There were many times Ning Qingxue wanted to leave Luo Cang and go back, but she didn¡¯t dare to leave. It was as though once she left, all her ties with Ye Mo would be severed. And the only tie was Chi Wanqing. Sometimes, she felt her thinking was very weird but she couldn¡¯t control it. Of course Ye Mo didn¡¯t know Ning Qingxue was in Luo Cang and neither did Ning Qingxue. If she knew, perhaps she and Chi Wanqing would¡¯ve came ages ago. Although both sides didn¡¯t know, they couldn¡¯t hide it from Nan Qing despite Luo Cang being Metal River¡¯s region. Lang Ji didn¡¯t need to do it himself to capture two women. He just ordered it, and as for how they took them, he only needed to send a few men. Plus, the two were living in the same company. This wasn¡¯t hard for them at all. Chi Wanqing¡¯s company wasn¡¯t in the rural district, but they had a factory in the rural area. She and Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t live in the factory but at the company. The ownership to the business building was under her mum¡¯s name, but now, after her mum helped her establish the company, the company was pretty much Chi Wanqing¡¯s. The five men sent by Lang Ji were decent in fighting power, but they didn¡¯t plan to abduct Ning Qingxue at the building because there were security around the building after all. They plan to wait outside after the two finished eating dinner and abduct both of them. As for Chi Wanqing, although she wasn¡¯t a target, but since they were abducting Ning Qingxue, she couldn¡¯t be let off. Of course Ye Mo didn¡¯t know of Qian Longtou¡¯s plan. After moving to his new place, he moved the Silver Heart Grass seeds over. After this was done, he was prepared to go to Beijing. Before he left, he specially told Lu Xiaozhen and Yu Erhu to set up the online clinic. After all, selling artefacts wasn¡¯t too secure, and he needed lots of money for his future cultivation. He needed a stable source of income, otherwise, always going out to make money wasn¡¯t good for his cultivation. Ye Mo planned to go straight for Qian Longtou after coming back from Beijing, but he needed to leave the border if he wanted to do that. He could only go to Li Hu for help if he wanted to cross the border. Chapter 129 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Although Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t want to leave Luo Cang, Ning Qingxue knew she had to leave. Not only was her parents rushing her, she also felt she needed to go back and think what sort of feelings she had for Ye Mo. Why couldn¡¯t she let it go? ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re troubled?¡± Chi Wanqing knew Ning Qingxue should be thinking about Ye Mo, but shestill couldn¡¯t help but to ask. After asking, she found her question to be unnecessary. Ning Qingxue shook her head. ¡°Wanqing, I think I should leave. Some people, it¡¯s better to think about them at heart. You don¡¯t have to get them or be with them. I think time will take away everything¡­¡± Chi Wanqing fell silent. She didn¡¯t know how to comfort Ning Qingxue because she felt the exact same. They originally thought Ye Mo didn¡¯t have someone he liked and Ning Qingxue seemed to have fallen in love. Other than admitting she liked Ye Mo, she told her everything else. Whether it was Ning Qingxue or that masked woman, they were all better than her. She couldn¡¯t reply to Ning Qingxue because she was also a part of it too. The two were just walking silently with not one of them wanting to bring up that topic again because the topic they liked have become melancholic over time. But at this moment, a few people suddenly charged from behind them. The two people sliced with their palm to the necks of Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing. Another two followed wanting to bring the two away. Chi Wanqing always stayed in the army and had quick reactions. She subconsciously avoided her neck but her shoulder still received a strike. It was burning with pain. She immediately knew things weren¡¯t good, but before she could react, the other two charged towards her. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t have any reactions, but when that palm was close to her neck, a faint yellow circle emitted from Ning Qingxue¡¯s bracelet and formed a barrier. The person who tried to attack her was shot back meters away by the yellow barrier. He sat on the ground in shock looking at Ning Qingxue. He still didn¡¯t know what shot him away. It seemed to be a yellow light, but now he saw nothing. Meanwhile, Ning Qingxue looked at her wrist in shock. She clearly heard a crack from her bracelet as though something exploded. Then, a yellow light shot out from her wrist and formed a yellow ray of barrier. Although it was in a short instant, it had already deflected her attacker meters away. ¡°What happened?¡± the two attacking Chi Wanqing rush to the man on the ground and asked. This thing was out of their expectation. Not only was Chi Wanqing stronger than anticipation, Ning Qingxue seemed to be countless times stronger than Chi Wanqing. She seemed to know evil magic. A yellow light flashed ,and they were shot out meters away. This was too absurd. If both women were this strong, then the 5 of them wouldn¡¯t be enough. Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue reacted. They knew that someone was attacking them. Although Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t know what that yellow light was from Ning Qingxue¡¯s hand, it didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t going to counter attack. Her reaction was faster than those few people and didn¡¯t even think before calling, ¡°Little Wolf, go bite them.¡± A black shadow dashed, and the man still fighting with Ning Qingxue was bitten on the neck. The man immediately turned to run, but just when he reached his partners, he fell to the ground. ¡°Retreat.¡± The last man who came saw four of them failed capturing the two women and one of them was down. He immediately knew there was a wrong estimation by his boss, so he immediately called to retreat. ¡°Little Wolf, come back.¡± Chi Wanqing saw the four take away the man on the ground and Little Wolf was still going to attack so she stopped it. She knew Little Wolf would kill. These few wanted to kidnap them. It didn¡¯t seem alright to her to kill them all, and she had to hurry and tell her father. Ning Qingxue had completely awoke and looked at Chi Wanqing in surprise. ¡°Wanqing, was that Little Wolf the one you told me Ye Mo gave to you?¡± Chi Wanqing nodded. ¡°Yes, Little Wolf is quite strong. Those that it bites will die unless Ye brother saves him.¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly thought of the yellow light in her hand. She looked down and saw that the 3 beads on her wrist had one broken. ¡°It was the jade bead of the bracelet?¡± Ning Qingxue mumbled and she was dumbfounded. ¡°Qingxue, there was a yellow light from your hand and it formed a barrier deflecting your attacker. What was that?¡± Chi Wanqing also asked. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t seem to hear Chi Wanqing¡¯s words and just mumbled, ¡°So the bracelet he gave Jingwen has such effect, this¡­ No wonder he calls it the six beads of fortune. This is what it meant, it can block bad fortune 6 times.¡± Suddenly, Ning Qingxue felt bitter. He gave the bracelet to Jingwen, and Little Wolf to Wanqing but he didn¡¯t give anything to her. She suddenly felt bad, was she really that atrocious? Thinking about this, Ning Qingxue felt guilty. Why should he give something to her? He helped her block the demon from the Song family and saved her life, he¡­ Right, last time, Su Jingwen said she thought Ye Mo was the master who sold the runic charm and later knew he wasn¡¯t, but didn¡¯t she have a few runic charms on her now? Ning Qingxue suddenly took out the fireball charm and looked at it, but eventually, she didn¡¯t test it and just grabbed it in her hands. ¡°Qingxue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chi Wanqing asked. She suddenly thought of Su Jingwen. After knowing the meaning of six beads of fortune, would she regret giving it to her? She also thought wrong of Ye Mo¡¯s hearty gift. But even if she did, the beads of her bracelet were still given to Su Jingwen by Ye Mo. The bitterness in Ning Qingxue grew. Regardless of authenticity, she was his wife, but¡­ No, Ning Qingxue suddenly though that Ye Mo did give her something. Wasn¡¯t the things in the box given to her by him, much less, he lived with her for more than 20 days. Although she took them, but Ye Mo also came back once and treated her using the medicine inside. But, Ye Mo didn¡¯t take anything in there away, not even his identity. And, those three beads were in the box too, but he didn¡¯t take them away either. What did this mean? This mean that Ye Mo¡¯s things were for her. Sometimes, things didn¡¯t have to be said out loud. What was in that box? Identity, runic charm, letter, medicine bottles, golden needles and some money and receipt. This was all he had at the time. He gave her everything he had. But what did she give Ye Mo? Other than using him as a shield and wasting his money, she even caused him to be hunted down by the Song Family. And now, she was blaming Ye Mo for not giving her something. Was she really a bad woman? Ning Qingxue took out a few runic charms and held them tightly in her hands while tears circulated in her eyes. ¡°Sorry, Ye Mo. I miss you.¡± At this moment, she finally realized that she really did love Ye Mo not due to other reasons. Ning Qingxue had never thought that she would finally understand herself after being ambushed. Sometimes, could memory really be washed away by time? Some people just couldn¡¯t be forgotten even with time. ¡°Qingxue, are you okay¡­¡± Chi Wanqing saw the tears Ning Qingxue tried to hold back and asked worriedly. ¡°I miss him¡­¡± For the first time, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t find an excuse and just said she missed Ye Mo. Chapter 130 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°How is Qi Shan?¡± In a normal looking van sat four people and one young man lying down. The one who asked was the driver. ¡°He might not make it, his face is completely black, and he¡¯s not breathing,¡± someone replied. The driver remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll immediately go to HQ, San Cai, call Brother Lang and notify him. Just say the target is too difficult, we have lost a brother.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Before the youth spoke, the driver¡¯s phone sounded. ¡°San Cai, wait, let me pick up a call.¡± The driver connected to the call. The car was going slower and slower until it stopped by the side of the road. ¡°Brother Lang, I was just going to call you.¡± The driver just realized Lang Ji called when he picked up. Lang Ji¡¯s bleak voice sounded, ¡°Black Snake, don¡¯t move yet, wait till I come. I¡¯ve just received news that Chi Wanqing is from the military and is still serving. She is a special ops, so she must quite strong. Before we attack, we need to make a new plan. I¡¯m on my way to Luo Cang¡­¡± Black Snake fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Brother Lang, your words are late. We just attacked and we lost a brother. That Chi Wanqing does seem strong, but that Ning Qingxue seemed to be stronger. She can easily kick someone a few meters away. On top of that, she has a projectile weapon that kills immediately. The poison on it is very strong.¡± Black Snake obviously thought Little Wolf was a projectile and still felt fear when he mentioned it. The five of them came together. He was the head, but he was responsible for driving. Originally, he was planning to abduct Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing and leave immediately. He didn¡¯t expect to not only fail but also lose one man. ¡°What¡­¡± Lang Ji sank into contemplation and said after a while, ¡°Wait for me at HQ, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Lang Ji didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. Not only was Chi Wanqing absurdly strong, but so was Ning Qingxue. It seemed he was too careless. Probably even Dongfang Xi didn¡¯t expect Ning Qingxue to be so strong. ¡­ Ye Mo was at his new mansion seeing if he could set up a simple defensive formation. Although he didn¡¯t have much material, a simple defense formation could solve a lot of problems on earth. However, as soon as he came out, he saw a van parked outside the mansion on the road. There was only 30 or so meters between them. Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense and heard the name Ning Qingxue. Not only so, he also heard Chi Wanqing¡¯s name. Moreover, Ye Mo also found that there was a dead man. Just looking at the wound, he knew it was bitten by Little Wolf. Combined with the phone call, Ye Mo worked out the story behind it. These few people went to capture Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing. Although he didn¡¯t know why they were doing so, but Ye Mo immediately had killing intent. He could even guess it was related to him. At this moment, the van started driving again and Ye Mo followed it without thinking. If Lang Ji knew that he was noticed by Ye Mo because of his call and the van coincidentally parked outside of Ye Mo¡¯s residence, he would be full of regret. Even he only knew that Ye Mo relocated but didn¡¯t know to where. However, Lang Ji believed that as long as Ye Mo was still in Luo Cang, he would be able to find out. The van twisted and turned. Ye Mo followed for a whole hour before the van drove into a rural district manor. Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense. There was only one person in the manor, but this person already knew things went wrong. As soon as the van drove in, the man went to help carry the dead man. ¡°A Gen, close the door.¡± After Black Snake got off, he ordered while he walked inside the manor. ¡°No need, I already helped you close the door,¡± a sudden voice interrupted him. Black Snake turned around and immediately saw a normal looking youth at the door way. The manor was indeed closed. ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as Black Snake said these words, he pulled out a sword. So did they people behind him and quietly surrounded Ye Mo. He didn¡¯t know if they had guns, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t see any of them take one out. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo, I think you should know something about me.¡± Ye Mo wasn¡¯t sure who these people were sent by, but since they wanted to capture Ning Qingxue, perhaps they were from the Song Family. ¡°You are Ye Mo¡­¡± Black Snake heard the man at the door say he was Ye Mo and immediately, his heart skipped a bit. He wasn¡¯t a normal gang member and had some status in Nan Qing. Many people in Nan Qing didn¡¯t know Ye Mo, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know. He even knew that they were kidnapping Ning Qingxue due to this Ye Mo. He didn¡¯t believe he would be a match for Ye Mo. He had heard that of the 20 people who attacked Ye Mo in the desert, no one was left alive. At that time, the people there even had guns, but they were all still killed by Ye Mo. He even heard Lang Ji say that ever since Ye Mo came back from the desert, he seemed to have gotten stronger. Now, Ye Mo was standing in front of his eyes and he didn¡¯t know what to do. Although Ye Mo was bare handed and he had 5 men with swords, he still felt he was naked under Ye Mo¡¯s glare. It was obvious that the other five also heard about Ye Mo and stopped in their steps. Three of them didn¡¯t even think and tried to call, but before they even unlocked their phone, the three were nailed to the ground. Nail, metal nails again? Black Snake and the remaining two looked at the foreheads of the three that went down. Red seeped from there and immediately, they felt cold. Ye Mo was decisive in killing. He knew these people were either from the Song family or Nan Qing. Regardless of who, he would still kill them. ¡°You guys came for me? Or should I say came to look for trouble with me?¡± Ye Mo plainly said. ¡°I¡­¡± Black Snake, who had been part of many gang clashes, slashed countless people and even been slashed, felt he was shaking after speaking just one word. He was scared. Someone who had never known fear was feeling horror. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a human¡ªhe was a demon. If it was someone stronger than him, he could still charge up and slash him. Even if he was killed in the end, he would feel his death was hot blooded. But faced against Ye Mo, he actually didn¡¯t have any courage to charge up. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even need a sword to fight him. He only needed one metal nail and Black Snake would fall to the ground like the other three without any resistance. Just one metal nail. No matter how hot blooded he was, he couldn¡¯t change this fact. San Cai and A Gen¡¯s face was worse. They have heard of Ye Mo and knew he was tough, even going as far as killing their big boss¡¯s only son yet still able to freely roam. Even their big boss didn¡¯t have a direct way of dealing with him and needed to abduct his woman to threaten him. From this, it could be seen that this person wasn¡¯t someone they could handle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a seat?¡± Ye Mo smiled and said. ¡°Yes, please¡­¡± Black Snake dryly said. For the first time, he felt so worried speaking to someone. For the first time, he felt the word please was so hard to say. Even to Lang brother, he would talk casually and not be so reverent. ¡°Mhm, I won¡¯t be polite then.¡± Then, he threw a few firballs casually and the four bodies on the ground turned to ash. The stories were true. San Cai and Black Snake looked at the ashes on the ground in shock. They couldn¡¯t say anything. In the gang, he heard that Ye Mo could fly in the sky and travel under earth, could shapeshift and even spit out the Samaya True Fire. Although he didn¡¯t spit it out just now, but the fire could still incinerate human body. If that wasn¡¯t Samaya True Fire what was? ¡°Argh¡­¡± A Gen couldn¡¯t take it. But he just spoke one word and was turned into nothingness by Ye Mo¡¯s fireball. Black Snake and San Cai didn¡¯t dare to talk even more. Now, Ye Mo was the embodiment of the devil for them. They¡¯ve been in gang business for a long time, spilling blood and seeing bodies but now, Ye Mo killed with just a few drops of red. Before the blood even gushed out, the person would be turned to ash. Ye Mo walked into the room and sat down. Looking at the shaking Black Snake and San Cai, he said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t gang life all about killing and licking blood, why are you like this after I just killed a few.¡± Black Snake gradually calmed down. Although his body was calm but he was still very frightened in his heart but was much better than before. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help to think, [¡°Killing and licking blood, there must be blood to lick. By the looks of it now, they were worse than meat on the chopping block.]¡± The good thing was Ye Mo didn¡¯t continue this topic and just asked, ¡°Are you from the Song family or Nan Qing? Speak.¡± Chapter 131 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn Black Snake sighed. Now, he had to say it. He didn¡¯t wait for Ye Mo to ask and just told him everything he knew. Although Black Snake was limited in what he knew, Ye Mo already understood that Qian Longtou abducted Ning Qingxue to threaten him. As for how, he didn¡¯t know. Qian Longtou¡­ Nan Qing again. Ye Mo was more furious. He was planning to let them live a few days more, but he actually didn¡¯t want to live. ¡°Lang Ji is coming today?¡± Ye Mo thought that if he wanted to go to Africa, then he would probably need Lang Ji. Before Black Snake replied, Ye Mo detected Lang Ji with his spirit sense. He just brought a driver. Ye Mo waved his hand and stopped Black Snake from talking any more. The door was half closed, and when Lang Ji got off, he walked straight into the room. He thought that Black Snake and the others should be waiting for him in the room. Perhaps he was occupied, so he didn¡¯t think about why Black Snake didn¡¯t come out to greet him. When Lang Ji entered the room, he was shocked because the person sitting there was no other than the person he didn¡¯t want to see the most. He really couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Mo was here, but he immediately realized that their plan was exposed. The driver who came in with Lang Ji obviously didn¡¯t know Ye Mo, but looking at the scene, he seemed to understand what was going on. ¡°Lang Ji, I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± seeing Lang Ji¡¯s shocked face, Ye Mo blandly said. Lang Ji reacted and said, ¡°How are you here?¡± Ye Mo scanned him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to ask questions here.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you be impolite to Brother Lang¡­¡± Although the driver guessed Ye Mo¡¯s identity, but Ye Mo dared to be rude to Lang Ji, so he immediately shouted. ¡°Who am I¡­¡± Ye Mo raised his hand and a metal nail had pierced the driver¡¯s throat. Killing due to one sentence. Ye Mo was indeed too cocky. Lang Ji¡¯s heart burned with fury, but he knew he was no match for Ye Mo, so he could only suppress it. He understood that in Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, he was no different to his little goons. Black Snake and San Cai just kept their heads low. They already knew Ye Mo was merciless. He never even spoke of why he killed, but he just killed if it displeased him. It was as though in his eyes, life wasn¡¯t life. Ye Mo was more suited to live the gang life than him. ¡°Why are you abducting Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing? Tell me, and I can consider letting you go.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s tone was plain, but his fury was no less than Lang Ji¡¯s. He already told Lang Ji to go warn Qian Longtou, but they still dared to attack him. However, they just changed the target to people close to him. Qian Longtou had already been listed by Ye Mo as someone who wasn¡¯t allowed to live a day longer. ¡°Keep dreaming, even if I die, I won¡¯t betray chairman,¡± Lang Ji hatefully said. Hearing Lang Ji¡¯s words, Ye Mo was happy instead of angry. Lang Ji didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t know, just that he wouldn¡¯t say. However, this was no problem for Ye Mo. If he wanted Lang Ji to speak, he had 100 ways, but he was already a stage 3 chi gathering cultivator, if he couldn¡¯t even deal with an ordinary martial artists, he would really lose face. He didn¡¯t even ask twice and just raised his hand. Three metal nails flew out all hitting Lang Ji¡¯s head. The absurd thing was the nails only went in by half, no blood came out. After Lang Ji was shot by the three nails, he immediately became dumb. ¡°Now tell me why Qian Longtou wants you to abduct Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s voice was still cold, but Lang Ji nodded. Hearing Lang Ji tell Dongfang XI¡¯s plan without leaving out any detail even how Zi Xu and her master left, Black Snake and San Cai just felt cold shivers down their back. This was not because of Dongfang XI¡¯s plan, but because even someone like Lang Ji couldn¡¯t resist Ye Mo¡¯s means. Ye Mo¡¯s face got worse. This Dongfang Xi was really someone. Although he wouldn¡¯t be scared of Qian Longtou¡¯s army nor being surrounded by them, but after this, Ning Qingxue would probably die. Chi Wanqing would be affected too. And with his personality, if something happened to Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue due to him, he would definitely slaughter the Song Family. Once he did that, his only way would be overseas. This Dongfang Xi really was someone. He didn¡¯t even meet Ye Mo, but based on what he did, Dongfang Xi¡¯s calculations were immaculate. If he didn¡¯t give Chi Wanqing Little Wolf or if Ning Qingxue wasn¡¯t with Chi Wanqing, then the first step to the plan would¡¯ve succeeded. But no matter how Dongfang Xi calculated, he didn¡¯t expect Ning Qingxue to be with Chi Wanqing and didn¡¯t expect Chi Wanqing to have something as strong as Little Wolf. Even more so, he didn¡¯t expect this thing to be known by Ye Mo. But even if Ye Mo didn¡¯t know, it would be impossible to take away Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing with Little Wolf there. But the success rate of this thing itself was too great. In other words, if Ning Qingxue wasn¡¯t in Luo Cang, this plan would¡¯ve succeeded already. Dongfang Xi, what a sinister person. Ye Mo said Dongfang Xi¡¯s name again and decided he must kill him. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable. If Ye Mo was still stage two now, he would use their plan to make the Song Family and Nan Qing fight again, but that was unnecessary now. He was Stage 3 Chi Gathering, so he didn¡¯t need these plans. He could just bring the battle to their door. It was no good in delaying his attack on Qian Longtou¡¯s HQ. With Dongfang Xi being so cunning, the slightest clue could let them escape. Thinking about this, Ye Mo asked, ¡°How do you go back after succeeding?¡± ¡°I will leave some people to deal with Ye Mo while I take my men back to Mang Jiang. There¡¯s a direct flight from Mang Jiang to Sri Lanka. From there, we have our own flight to fly directly to Sai Na peninsula,¡± Lang Ji¡¯s reply was very detailed. Ye Mo sighed. Other than him, anyone else, or even any other country wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about Qian Longtou. He even had his own flight in Sri Lanka. This meant he could have it in other places as well. No wonder he was so cocky. He did have the basis to be cocky. If it was a normal people, what could they do to Qian Longtou even if that person was an ancient martial arts master? Would they be able to go to Sai Na Peninsula? Ye Mo turned his head and looked at Black Snake. ¡°If we get to Sri Lanka, would you be able to find the plane to Sai Na Peninsula?¡± Black Snake nodded. He knew that if he said no, then he would be the next to be killed. Ye Mo waved his hand and the three nails flew back to his hand. Lang Ji regained consciousness, but he didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that although he was controlled, he still knew what he said. ¡°Take me to Sai Na Peninsula and I can let you go,¡± Ye Mo blandly said to Lang Ji. Lang Ji seemed to hesitate, but he immediately said, ¡°Kill me, I won¡¯t take you there. If you want to go, Black Snake can take you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what sort of person Qian Longtou is, but I¡¯m sure that you are just a subordinate to him, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know how you entered Nan Qing, but if you didn¡¯t have much ability, someone like Qian Longtou wouldn¡¯t take you. You know this.¡± Seeing that Lang Ji wasn¡¯t so adamant on his refusal, he immediately had the thought of taking in Lang Ji. He didn¡¯t need Lang Ji to listen to him but just wanted to someone to take control of Nan Qing instead of Qian Longtou. Lang Ji had some loyalty, but not someone who is stubborn in loyalty. Seeing Lang Ji¡¯s eyes flash with hesitation, Ye Mo knew it was not because his words moved Lang Ji, but it was more of Lang Ji thinking if he died for Qian Longtou like this, would Qian Longtou even remember him for 3 minutes? Although his tone was tough, he still hesitated when given a chance at life. He thought about himself. Although he had been in Nan Qing for many years, each time he brought up wanting to use Nan Qing to help him get revenge, Qian Longtou just start to persuade him always making him wait longer. Then, he thought about this time. If he wasn¡¯t just injured on the hand but completely disabled, how would Qian Longtou treat him. He really wasn¡¯t sure. But following Qian Longtou for so long, he knew of Qian Longtou¡¯s personality. One thing was certain, and that was Qian Longtou wouldn¡¯t feed someone useless. Seeing Lang Ji contemplate, Ye Mo coldly said, ¡°I will definitely kill Qian Longtou. Do you think Qian Longtou can escape from my hands? I¡¯m not persuading you. I just don¡¯t want too much hassle. After I kill Qian Longtou, I need someone to take over Nan Qing. You¡¯re just more suitable, if you don¡¯t want to, I will still kill Qian Longtou. It¡¯s just that you won¡¯t be taking over Nan Qing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lang Ji looked at Ye Mo in shock. He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo actually said he would be controlling Nan Qing. That was almost like being an emperor. ¡°And, I can even cure your hand. Other people can¡¯t do anything about it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t,¡± Ye Mo said once again. He didn¡¯t know Qian Longtou¡¯s character and didn¡¯t have a good way to persuade Lang Ji. If Lang Ji still rejected, then he wouldn¡¯t waste time and just kill him straight away. ¡°Okay, I agree. However, I have one condition,¡± Lang Ji suddenly raised his head and said. Chapter 132 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Mo blandly said. Lang Ji looked at Black Snake and San Cai until their hair were on edge before saying, ¡°Although I know that Qian Longtou was just using me to work for him, he still saved me before. I don¡¯t want to fight him, so I can¡¯t help you against him, even if it¡¯s just bringing you into the headquarters of Nan Qing.¡± Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Do you think I need your help with killing Qian Longtou? If you really don¡¯t want to be this new leader of Nan Qing, then I can grant you that wish.¡± He didn¡¯t think Lang Ji had any right to argue with him. Lang Ji knew that Qian Longtou was using him, but he still couldn¡¯t harden his heart to attack him. This meant that he was indeed loyal, but not someone to do great things. ¡°I can take you to Sai Na Peninsula, but I won¡¯t participate in other things.¡± Seeing Ye Mo unhappy, Lang Ji knew his request was unreasonable. He wanted to be boss but didn¡¯t want to put any effort. Ye Mo, however, said, ¡°If you can¡¯t show your decision, then don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t let you kill Qian Longtou, but I need you to take me into the HQ of Nan Qing. Once I see Qian Longtou, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t go in, but I need your pledge of allegiance. You must do it. If you are still fearful, then I have no use for you.¡± Although he was saying things like that, Ye Mo also knew it was hard to find someone to replace Qian Longtou. At the very least, this person needed to have certain power and status in Nan Qing. Otherwise, even if he found someone else, once he left Nan Qing, then that person would die soon after. After hesitating for a while more, Lang JI finally made his decision: ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t attack.¡± Ye Mo smiled. He knew Lang Ji would agree. Although this sort of person was loyal, he didn¡¯t take Qian Longtou¡¯s life to be more important than his own. Seeing Lang Ji agree, Black Snake shivered. Next, Ye Mo would perhaps kill him. With Lang Ji showing the way, Ye Mo had no need of him. Thinking about this, Black Snake quickly bowed to Ye Mo and said, ¡°Brother Ye, San Cai and I wish to be under the leadership of Brother Lang, please grant our wish Brother Ye and left us go.¡± Hearing Black Snake¡¯s words, San Cai also hurried forward and bowed. Ye Mo thought this Black Snake was quite intelligent. He didn¡¯t beg for his life but instead said he wished to work for Lang Ji. It could be seen that he was very clear on the situation. He begged for survival and said he would work for Lang Ji because Lang Ji is the successor to Nan Qing appointed by Ye Mo. They would only have a good life ahead if they worked for him. Ye Mo thought it would be so much better if Black Snake could be the new boss for Nan Qing, but he didn¡¯t have a way to get him up there. After all, Black Snake¡¯s level was too low in Nan Qing. Lang Ji felt it was weird that Black Snake and San Cai were pledging allegiance to him in front of Ye Mo, but he understood that they were trying to stay alive. ¡­. Sai Na Peninsula. Qiang Longtou and Dongfang Xi, Wu Qiang and Li Sandao were discussing things anxiously in the meeting room. However, other than the four, there were a few other Nan Qing members. It was because these few days, Lang Ji didn¡¯t report anything. They even heard news that Ning Qingxue was still in Luo Cang and were not taken away. Since Ning Qingxue wasn¡¯t taken away, why didn¡¯t Lang Ji report back? ¡°Chairman, did something happen to Lang Ji?¡± Li Sandao suddenly asked. Dongfang Xi frowned but didn¡¯t talk. He was thinking how could something happen to Lang ji? Even if Chi Wanqing came from the military, it was not quite possible for her to kill or capture Lang Ji. Qian Longtou also frowned and said after a while, ¡°Perhaps Lang Ji needed to make another plan. After all, this sort of thing can only be done once. And seeing how there¡¯s no reaction from Ning Qingxue and Chi Wanqing, they probably haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡± Just when Qian Longtou finished his words, the phone sounded. A phone that could reach in here was definitely important. Qian Longtou signalled for Dongfang Xi to answer the call. Dongfang Xi picked up the phone but the report from the call made him have cold sweat. Because Lang Ji didn¡¯t have news; Dongfang Xi sent scouts to Luo Cang again. Chi Wanqing¡¯s father, Chi Youjun, was furious and actually mobilized the entire police force of Luo Cang to find Chi Wanqing¡¯s attackers. It was said this even alerted the military. Not just Luo Cang but also the places around Luo Cang where there were an established police force as well as military. Dongfang Xi put down the phone and just felt his back cold. He just received news that Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue were fine, and now he received news of Chi Youjun doing a complete search in Luo Cang. Dongfang Xi knew that not only did Lang Ji attack, but he also failed. However, he didn¡¯t even send word back and neither did their people who went with him come back. This was a strange thing. With Lang Ji¡¯s abilities, even if he died, he would be able to find a way to send a message back. Now that no message was received, what did this mean? It meant that Lang Ji had betrayed Qian Longtou. Only Ye Mo would cause Lang Ji to dare to betray Qian Longtou, and he was sure that Ye Mo had the ability to kill Qian Longtou. Otherwise, even if Lang Ji died, he wouldn¡¯t betray Qian Longtou. Last time, Lang Ji reported that Ye Mo would come to Sai Na for revenge, and in the tape he brought back, Ye Mo did say that. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Ye Mo was really coming. It seemed he underestimated Ye Mo. No matter how he knew of Lang Ji¡¯s mission this time, there was only death waiting for Qian Longtou. For someone like Ye Mo, he wouldn¡¯t come to Sai Na alone if he wasn¡¯t sure he could kill Qian Longtou. But how could Ye Mo have so much power? In Lang Ji¡¯s eyes, he could even slash his way into Sai Na? although Dongfang Xi didn¡¯t trust Lang Ji¡¯s judgement and didn¡¯t even believe Ye Mo could fight into the HQ of Nan Qing all by himself, he had always been a careful man. If Lang Ji betrayed and brought Ye Mo in, then the HQ would be a joke. Plus, Ye Mo could become invisible. He rather believed something to be true than testing it with his life. Plus, there was one point he didn¡¯t say out last time from the video. He said that Ye Mo may have used flammables, but he didn¡¯t say Ye Mo used hand signs before shooting the fire ball. And there was also another point he didn¡¯t say. It was Ye Mo slicing Zi Xu¡¯s arm in mid air. This definitely couldn¡¯t be explained by high tech. Plus, he had never seen the invisibility artefact he said himself. It was all a guess. He only said that so that Qian Longtou wouldn¡¯t lose his fighting will. If Ye Mo really came to Sai Na and took in Lang Ji, then last time, the only reason he kept Lang Ji¡¯s life was so Qian Longtou would lose his fighting will. If that was the case, then this Ye Mo was indeed scary. Scary people wouldn¡¯t be scary after being killed, but since he couldn¡¯t even kill Ye Mo with his tactics, then it was too scary. Thinking about this, Dongfang Xi wanted to run. But all these thoughts flashed across Dongfang Xi¡¯s mind like a flicker, and his face was still normal. ¡°Brother Dongfan, the phone just then¡­¡± Qian Longtou saw Dongfang Xi answer the phone and was deep in contemplation so he asked. Dongfang Xi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother, the phone just then was indeed by Lang Ji. He said he wants to attack tomorrow night. However, he told me his plan, and I felt there were some holes so I told him to wait for my call. I¡¯ll go make the plan now and report to you later, is that okay?¡± Qian Longtou waved his hand. ¡°Go for it, and you don¡¯t need to report to me. Just make arrangements and contact Lang Ji directly. However, tell him to report everything on time no matter what from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Then, Dongfang Xi smiled and nodded to Wu Qiang and Li San before exiting. ¡°Chairman, why didn¡¯t Dongfang say why Lang Ji hadn¡¯t been in contact?¡± The few kept talking, and just when Qian Longtou decided to end the meeting, Li Sandao suddenly said. Qian Longtou was dazed as he thought about it. Indeed, Lang Ji hadn¡¯t been in contact for many days. Since he made a call, he should say why he hadn¡¯t been in contact. Why didn¡¯t Dongfang Xi say it? Qian Longtou subconsciously said, ¡°Perhaps Brother Dongfang didn¡¯t take note of it.¡± But then, he thought that they were just talking about it, so how could Dongfang Xi forget about it? Even Wu Qiang felt Dongfang Xi¡¯s actions were weird. He rarely spoke in the meetings, but this time, he also spoke, ¡°Chairman, before, Dongfang advisor¡¯s tactics came easily. He usually made them as the meeting progressed, but why does he have to leave and then make it this time?¡± With Wu Qiang¡¯s reminder, Qian Longtou¡¯s mind suddenly jolted, and he immediately remembered Dongfang Xi¡¯s usual behavior and his carefulness. He was indeed quite odd today. For him, abducting two women was a small issue, so why did he need to leave and think? This wasn¡¯t logical. Thinking about this, Qian Longtou said, ¡°Immediately check who called jus then.¡± The results came out in less than a minute. The call wasn¡¯t by Lang Ji, but instead by the scouts sent to Luo Cang. Not good¡ªhearing this news, Qian Longtou immediately knew things went wrong. Dongfang Xi dared to trick him. This had never happened before. ¡°Bring Dongfang Xi here immediately.¡± Then, he supplemented, ¡°Dead of alive.¡± Chapter 133 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Soon, a soldier rushed in and reported, ¡°Report, a few minutes again, Dongfang Advisor had left through a helicopter. As for where he went, we don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qian Longtou¡¯s face was pale. He didn¡¯t expect that Dongfang Xi actually dared to run away. He planned more than 90% of the tactics for Nan Qing, and he knew everything about Nan Qing. This Dongfang Xi was almost like the second-in-hand of Nan Qing, but he actually ran away. Qian Longtou¡¯s face kept changing, but he eventually calmed down. He knew Dongfang Xi¡¯s wisdom all too well. If he could betray him and run away, it meant that Dongfang Xi no longer had any hopes for him? But he still had an army of 2000, was that not enough for a mere Ye Mo? However, Qian Longtou was still sane. He immediately thought that Dongfang Xi¡¯s tactics rarely failed. Even his viewpoints were mostly correct. Did he have to leave? Dongfang Xi could run, but where could he go? What place was safer that Sai Na for him? Suddenly, he felt his control wasn¡¯t strong enough. There were too many loopholes in the chain of command. If one needed to contact him before using the helicopter, then Dongfang Xi wouldn¡¯t be able to run away as well. Moreover, he found that a few of his trusted men didn¡¯t need to be reported to come in. This was also a loophole. Dongfang Xi was his advisor. There was no way he didn¡¯t know these loopholes, but he never reminded him. This meant that he was prepared to run a long time ago. ¡°Good one, Dongfang Xi, even if I look through the entire world, I will capture you back.¡± Qian Longtou said between clenched teeth as he smacked on the table. ¡°No, I want to see how many heads and hands this Ye Mo has that forced even Dongfang Xi to betray me. Someone investigate the contents of that call. I will capture this Ye Mo. I¡¯ll let him know that I, Qian Baihe, hasn¡¯t aged yet.¡± Qian Longtou didn¡¯t feel the pain in his hand at all and yelled once again. ¡°No need, I¡¯m here already,¡± Ye Mo¡¯s plain voice sounded in the meeting room. Qian Longtou¡¯s voice came to a sudden stop. He looked at the door in astonishment. He had multiple levels of guards, so how did Ye Mo reach him without any sound? Soon, he saw Lang Ji and his face became green again. ¡°Lang Ji, you heartless animal, you dare to betray me too. I will kill you.¡± Qian Longtou was going to reach for his gun, but in his astonishment, he found that his wrists could no longer move. A bloody red color was spreading across it, yet he didn¡¯t even feel pain. Metal nail? The metal nail of the legends? Lang Ji didn¡¯t say anything. Qian Longtou saw his wrist was shot by a metal nail and his heart went cold. He knew he was gone today, but he didn¡¯t think Ye Mo would be this strong. He could come in front of him without him noticing at all. This was too absurd. Even with Lang Ji¡¯s help, Lang Ji couldn¡¯t bring a stranger into his territory. Was his invisibility real? Qian Longtou had calmed down and he looked slowly at Lang Ji and then Wu Qiang. He knew the only chance he had at living was for Wu Qiang to hold Ye Mo there, or perhaps get Lang Ji to turn sides again. A teen in his 20s, however, came running in and didn¡¯t even care about Qian Longtou because he was Lang Ji¡¯s close man; someone who Lang Ji brought into Nan Qing after he joined. He gave a letter to Lang Ji, saying, ¡°Before Advisor Dongfang left, he told me to give this to you, saying it can save your life.¡± Lang Ji immediately opened the letter and there was just one line of words: ¡°When you were surrounded and attacked at Macau those years ago, it was planned by Qian Longtou.¡± Lang Ji¡¯s face immediately changed. He didn¡¯t think that Qian Longtou, whom he had been so loyal for all this time, would use this type of means. Funny how he still worked with his life for more than a decade. He was worse than a pig. No wonder every time he said he wanted to annihilate his adversary, Qian Lontou would just say that the time wasn¡¯t ready yet. So this was it. No wonder when he was running away, he just happened to meet Qian Longtou at Macau. This was no coincidence; Qian Longtou liked to gamble, but he would never go to Macau to gamble. When he first started working for Qian Longtou, Nan Qing wasn¡¯t as big as it was now. It could be said that there was a major share of work from him in Nan Qing. It could be imagined that Qian Longtou heard about his name. Although Lang Ji offended someone strong and ran to Macau, he still used means to get Lang Ji to work for him. Lang Ji couldn¡¯t think why Qian Longtou¡¯s advisor would give him this hint, and he didn¡¯t have the time to think. He just scrunched up the paper and threw it at Qian Longtou. ¡°Qian Baihe, no wonder you¡¯re always delaying my revenge. It was done by yourself. F*ck, and I still say that I am indebted to you. I¡¯m going to kill you myself today.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t look at the letter but he could see from Lang Ji¡¯s infuriated expression that Qian Longtou seemed to have tricked him. He was thinking if he should kill Lang Ji after he was finished with his things, but now, it seemed that it was no hurry. Perhaps there was more use for Lang Ji. Seeing Lang Ji charge towards Qian Longtou, Li Sandao immediately stopped Lang Ji. ¡°Lang Ji you¡¯re injured now, you¡¯re no match for me, I don¡¯t want to attack my brother.¡± ¡°Brother, f*ck off. Qian Longtou stabbed me in the back in order to get me to work for him, and I really thought he coincidentally saved me. Li San, are you also tricked by this bastard like me.¡± Lang Ji was furious. Li Sandao shook his head however. ¡°The chairman did indeed save my life. I won¡¯t let you attack.¡± Li Sandao was very clear how Qian Longtou was like to him. When he was begging on the streets, if Qian Longtou didn¡¯t take him away, he would¡¯ve starved to death. He swore he would serve the chairman his entire life. However, his character was a bit clumsy, and there were many things he couldn¡¯t do. Although he was Qian Longtou¡¯s most trusted man, he could only help lead Qian Longtou¡¯s army, however, he didn¡¯t need to have the wisdom of Dongfang Xi to lead a hired army. Ye Mo watched as Lang Ji and Li Sandao started fighting. They were actually evenly matched. It seemed that this Li Sandao was not bad. Wu Qiang¡¯s eyes turned. He wouldn¡¯t be loyal to Qian Longtou, but he still needed to test Ye Mo. Although he felt he was no match for Xian Daoist, but he felt he wasn¡¯t far off. After all, he was only 30 or so, meanwhile this Ye Mo seemed younger than him. He didn¡¯t believe everyone had the same fortune as him. When he was 10, he met a master at Miao Jiang. He had been practicing martial arts for 26 years now, and was working very hard. He wouldn¡¯t be distracted due to other things. He loved women, but for martial arts, he could even refrain from sleeping with one for 3 years. He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo, a mere 20 years old, could be a match for him. ¡°I¡¯m Wu Qiang; although I know you have some powerful weapons or artefacts, but I still want to try if you¡¯re really as strong as they say¡­¡± Wu Qiang smiled faintly and said. But before he finished, his leg had kicked out. All of Wu Qiang¡¯s power was on his legs, but his killing move wasn¡¯t on his leg. No one knew his killing move because those who knew were already dead. Although he just fought with Xian Daoist for a few rounds, it was just a test battle, so he never used his killing move. The wind brought by his legs had a rhythm. Other than Ye Mo, no one could even feel it, but as soon as Wu Qiang attacked, Ye Mo knew he was much stronger than Lang Ji. For someone like Wu Qiang, his invisibility was useless because he was only Stage 3 Chi Gathering. If he went invisible and used his chi, then Wu Qiang would feel it. However, invisibility without any chi and killing intent had no attacking effect. Moreover, Ye Mo wanted to test how strong the masters here were, so he also kicked out. Seeing Ye Mo actually kick to his leg, Wu Qiang surged with excitement. Even when Xiao Daoist was fighting him, he didn¡¯t dare to use his leg to clash with his. This Ye Mo was so na?ve; he would certainly break his leg. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few clashing sounds, Ye Mo just felt his leg bones were a bit painful, but he stood where he was without moving. This was the first time he saw a normal martial artist train his leg to such a degree. Wu Qiang took a few steps back. Although his legs didn¡¯t break, but that bone wrenching pain almost made him yell out. He looked at Ye Mo in shock. It was just a quick clash, but he already kicked more than 20 times. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t even move and just used his legs to kick him away. He never would¡¯ve thought that his legs would be kicked to pain by someone else. He already spent more than 20 years training his leg. Even if Ye Mo was training in his mother¡¯s womb, he couldn¡¯t train his leg to be stronger than his. As Ye Mo mobilized his chi, the pain disappeared. Wu Qiang¡¯s leg was this strong. This was greatly out of Ye Mo¡¯s expectation, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to waste time. He flung out a metal nail casually. Clink. Almost at the same time Ye Mo shot out the nail, a white light flashed at Wu Qiang¡¯s sleeve, and the nail was blocked. However, Wu Qiang stumbled back a few steps and spat out blood. Ye Mo was shocked. It was the first time his metal nails were blocked. Chapter 134 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Wu Qiang was more shocked; when he was kicked away by Ye Mo, he kept his attention on whether Ye Mo would shoot out the nail. He had already seen it once when Ye Mo attacked Qian Longtou. Even if he focused all of his attention, that metal nail still almost hit him. If he didn¡¯t have that killing move, then he would perhaps be dead. He didn¡¯t think his killing move was just to block one nail from him. He didn¡¯t even have time to attack Ye Mo. This Ye Mo was absurdly strong¡ªso much stronger than he expected. Although he hadn¡¯t even used 10% of his leg power, but he knew he was no match for Ye Mo. If things continued like this, death would be the only thing that awaited him. Leave, he had to leave now. Ye Mo saw that his metal nail was actually blocked by Wu Qiang and felt surprised. Although it wasn¡¯t as fast as a bullet, but it wasn¡¯t too far off. However, it was still blocked by Wu Qiang! Suddenly, the white light from Wu Qiang¡¯s sleeve flashed once again. The white light split into more than ten rays which converged towards Ye Mo. Even Ye Mo felt a little threatened. Although Wu Qiang¡¯s white light was very fast, it had nowhere to hide under Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense. It was a small knife. He didn¡¯t think the knife could split into so many white blades. It seemed the knife was specifically made. Perhaps this was his killing move. Ye Mo raised both his hands as his chi surged. These white blades were all covered by his chi in front of him. Bang, at the same time, Wu Qiang had ran to the window place. He didn¡¯t even have the time to kick and just rammed with his head. Ye Mo sneered, and the white light in his hands were thrown back to Wu Qiang. Wu Qiang coughed but soon disappeared. However, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t worried. He knew that the blades he threw back had struck Wu Qiang¡¯s leg in a few places. No matter how strong Wu Qiang¡¯s leg was, the blades would still break his tendons. Although Wu Qiang had escaped outside of the range of his spirit sense, Ye Mo didn¡¯t care. The blades that Ye Mo shot back not only severed Wu Qiang¡¯s leg tendons, but they would also gradually dissipate the life force on his legs. In other words, although Wu Qiang escaped, his legs would be disabled. For someone who had all his power on his legs, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered to care after his legs were debilitated. He just stared at Qian Longtou. Qian Longtou didn¡¯t have Wu Qiang¡¯s power to run through windows. Lang Ji had already beaten Li Sandao to the ground but didn¡¯t kill him. At this moment, Lang Ji wanted to kill Qian Longtou more than Ye Mo. Even the other few members of Nan Qing in the meeting were also killed by Lang Ji. Qian Longtou stared at Ye Mo with a pale face and said after a while, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Lang Ji, this traitor, I have an army of a few thousand. Would I be scared of you?¡± Ye Mo walked a few steps and sat down. ¡°It is useless to mobilize your army against me. That would just cause more death. Did you think you could trap me in the sea? You overestimate yourself. To me, your army is no different to a few chickens and dogs. I originally planned for you to live a few days extra, but I didn¡¯t expect you to seek death. You dare to look for trouble with me again.¡± Then Ye Mo shook his head. Lang Ji stared at Qian Longtou with hatred. If Ye Mo wasn¡¯t here, he would¡¯ve have already charged on him already. But for Ye Mo, he had a deep fear. He knew no matter who he was, Ye Mo could kill him as easy as killing an ant. Qian Longtou gasped and suddenly felt like he had met the end of his road. Perhaps he looked glorious, but the person who really did what he want in Nan Qing was Dongfang Xi. He did many things after listening to Dongfang Xi¡¯s words. If it wasn¡¯t for his plans, then perhaps he really would¡¯ve been scared by the news Lang Ji brought back. Or perhaps even if Dongfang Xi persuaded him to run, he wouldn¡¯t believe his words. Qian Longtou had regretted challenging Ye Mo, but everything was too late now. At this moment, he wanted kill Dongfang Xi more than Ye Mo, but he knew Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t let him go. ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯m willing to satisfy you with all my wealth. I was blinded and dared to challenge you. I just want to kill Dongfang Xi who betrayed me and left.¡± If there was a regretting medicine, Qian Longtou would rather be a turtle than act against Ye Mo. He never expected the world to have someone as horrifying as Ye Mo. Even people from the ancient martial arts wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant when facing his army. Xian Taoist was pretty strong and perhaps even on par with Ye Mo, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Although he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xian Daoist either, he still had the power to fend him off. But facing Ye Mo, he realized perhaps even Xian Daoist was no match for him unless Xian Daoist could breakthrough. Hearing Qian Longtou¡¯s words, Ye Mo¡¯s heart moved. He wasn¡¯t going to let Qian Longtou go, but he thought of something else. This Nan Qing had great power and wealth. If he could use it to help him find spirit grass, that would be great. Moreover, the people he could use right now was only Lang Ji. Thinking about this, he looked at Lang Ji and said, ¡°Do what you need to do, after that, I need to have a talk with you.¡± Lang Ji had been waiting for a long time. Now that Ye Mo made the call, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and kicked. Qian Longtou would¡¯ve never thought that he would die under the foot of his trusted man, Lang Ji. Before he died, even the person he thought he could trust the most, Dongfang Xi, betrayed him. Seeing Lang Ji kill Qian Longtou, Ye Mo looked at Li Sandao. He didn¡¯t ask Lang Ji how to deal with him. Although Lang Ji was accepted by Ye Mo and he was also one of the powerhouses of Nan Qing, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for him to stabilize his rule. In Ye Mo¡¯s opinion, Lang Ji shouldn¡¯t have killed these few old men in the meeting. Instead, he should¡¯ve made them surrender. But since Lang Ji killed them, Ye Mo didn¡¯t care. How to grasp power was Lang Ji¡¯s problem, not Ye Mo¡¯s. As for the internal battle, it didn¡¯t concern him if Lang Ji was killed. Nan Qing including Lang Ji weren¡¯t good people. So what if they died. The more they fought, the more died, the better. But no matter what they did, as long as they didn¡¯t annoy him, he wouldn¡¯t care about them. ¡°Brother Ye, please give me orders, my life is yours from now on.¡± After killing Qian Longtou, Lang Ji suddenly felt the gloominess in his heart dissipate. Of course, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t believe Lang Ji¡¯s words. For people like him, their own lives mattered the most. Ye Mo just sneered inside when Lang Ji said those words. However, he believed that Lang Ji no longer dared to hunt him or anything. If he did, then he would come back and send him to hell. ¡°After you are done dealing with these things, I have some things I need you to do, but I haven¡¯t cleared them out yet. I¡¯m going to Beijing immediately. When I come back, we¡¯ll go to that house and tell you the things I need you to do. If you can do it well, I don¡¯t mind curing your hands. If I¡¯m unsatisfied, then don¡¯t expect me to treat you,¡± Ye Mo blandly said. He wouldn¡¯t help Lang Ji up his power and treat his hands for no reason. Even if he were to treat his hand, that would depend on how much help Lang Ji is to him. Lang Ji could only nod to agree. ¡°Okay, you need to organize Nan Qing now, I won¡¯t manage it. Do what you like, I¡¯m going.¡± Afterwards, Ye Mo turned and left. As for whether Lang Ji could really control Nan Qing, that was his business. Of course, Lang Ji knew Ye Mo was testing his ability. If he really couldn¡¯t take control of Nan Qing, then to Ye Mo, he would have no value. Although he knew Ye Mo¡¯s idea, Lang Ji didn¡¯t dare to disagree. He quickly told Black Snake to send Ye Mo to the airport. ¡­.. Of course, Chi Youjun didn¡¯t get any result in the investigation at Luo Cang. Not only did Nan Qing¡¯s men disappear, even Metal River¡¯s men seemed to know something was happening at Luo Cang and left. But unexpectedly, Ning Qingxue, who was originally planning to leave, stayed. Although Chi Wanqing didn¡¯t know for what reason, she didn¡¯t want Ning Qingxue to leave. If she was by herself, she could only go back to the military. This life was too much of a torture for her. ¡°Qingxue, who do you think is trying to capture us two?¡± Chi Wanqing believed it could be related to Ye Mo, but she wasn¡¯t too sure. Ning Qingxue thought and said with certainty, ¡°It should be due to Ye Mo because both of us are related to him. These people probably want to capture us to threaten him.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want to leave Luo Cang because you¡¯re afraid you would be captured by these people and be used to threaten Brother Ye?¡± Chi Wanqing wasn¡¯t stupid. Seeing Ning Qingxue say with such certainty their abduction was related to Ye Mo, she could think of why Ning Qingxue wanted to stay. ¡°Mhm.¡± Ning Qingxue nodded. ¡°I owe him too much, and I¡¯ve been dragging him down. Even the Song Family¡¯s hunt on him was due to me, and he almost lost his life. If I¡¯m captured by his enemies again, he would definitely be affected. When I go back to Yu State, I would be living with my mother. It won¡¯t be as safe as with you. At least there¡¯s Little Wolf¡¯s protection here. I can¡¯t burden him anymore. Past mistakes are in the past, but if I¡¯m still going to make mistakes, then even I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s tone seemed distant. Seeing Chi Wanqing look at her in surprise, Ning Qingxue continued, ¡°He¡¯s a man with great abilities. I just didn¡¯t know before. I¡¯m thinking if those people are targeting him due to this, but regardless, if he had no worries, it would be better.¡± Ning Qingxue thought about Ye Mo¡¯s pills and the protection beads he made as well as those runic charms. For the first time, she felt she was far from understanding Ye Mo. Chapter 135 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy The Ye Family would¡¯ve never thought that Nan Qing, whom they were in heavy conflict with, would suddenly come asking for cooperation and even compensate for their losses. Their only request was for the Ye Family to help the Song Family in dealing with Ye Mo. The two great families of China plus the greatest gang would be fighting a mere Ye Mo. The Ye Family could already foresee Ye Mo¡¯s fate, but unexpectedly, before the Ye Family had made up their mind, the Nan Qing people suddenly went back and only left behind contact details. Although this seemed simple, the leader of the family, Ye Beirong, didn¡¯t immediately agree to Nan Qing¡¯s request and instead opened a meeting. Different from the previous ones, Ye Zifeng was included in the meeting. Ye Zifeng was Ye Mo¡¯s younger brother. Ye Beirong was straightforward about the situation and asked everyone to voice their opinion. ¡°Grandpa, although Ye Mo¡¯s my brother, I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to talk for him. From the family¡¯s perspective, we can¡¯t agree to Nan Qing¡¯s request. No matter what, Ye Mo is from the Ye Family. If we¡¯re going to hunt someone from our own family, we¡¯re using our own stick to beat ourselves. We would just be making a joke out of ourselves,¡± as soon as Ye Beirong finished talking, Ye Zifeng spoke. No one would¡¯ve thought the first one to talk would be Ye Zifeng not just because he was the youngest, but also because it was his first time participating in the family meeting. As soon as Ye Zifeng finished, Ye Huang stood up and said, ¡°Zifeng, that¡¯s wrong, Ye Mo is no longer a part of the Ye Family. The entire Beijing knows this. Saying he¡¯s from the Ye Family is an insult to us. I think this is a great opportunity for our family. Not only can we resolve our conflict with Nan Qing, but we can also make our business return to its former state. There¡¯s not a single harm in this.¡± Ye Zifeng immediately said, ¡°What do you mean, Ye Huang? Even if Ye Mo isn¡¯t the biological son of my father, he¡¯s still been living in the family for so many years. So what if I call him brother. Is my brother not a part of the Ye Family? You actually agreed to help Nan Qing attack Ye Mo, do you have no shame.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Huang immediately stood up and was about to argue, but Ye Beiguang coughed on the side, and Ye Huang realized this was a family meeting and quickly sat down. However, the fury in his eyes grew. Ye Beirong didn¡¯t seem to see the fight between the two younger generations and slowly looked at the others and asked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Ye Long said, ¡°I think Ye Huang is right, Ye Mo is indeed no longer a part of the Ye Family. It¡¯s hard for Nan Qing to release such a signal of peace. Moreover, they are even willing to compensate us. I think we should accept it. After all, our fight with the Song Family is clear, so we should join forces with Nan Qing and trap Ye Mo even if it¡¯s just for show.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Ye Wenjin said. ¡°I also agree,¡± Ye Wenqi said. ¡°Agree¡­¡± ¡­ No one didn¡¯t agree except for Ye Zifeng and Ye Beirong who hadn¡¯t said his opinion. Besides Ye Beirong sat an old man who also didn¡¯t say anything. Other than them, everyone else agreed with Ye Long¡¯s words. Ye Zifeng¡¯s face was pale. However, Ye Huang looked at him in satisfaction. Ye Zifeng didn¡¯t say anything. He understood that if there was anyone in the Ye Family who was willing to help Ye Mo, it would only be him. Even his sister, Ye Ling, looked down on Ye Mo and hoped Ye Mo would get kicked out. However, his power was limited. When Ye Mo was studying at Ning Hai, he could only send some of his pocket money to Wang Ying for Ye Mo to use. At this moment, Ye Zifeng just wanted to notify Ye Mo quickly to tell him not to come to Beijing. He was really worried, but he suddenly thought of something. His grandpa knew that only he thought Ye Mo was still part of the family. Why did he still let him participate in this family meeting? Thinking about this, Ye Zifeng shook with excitement. Did his grandpa think the same way? Ye Zifeng never thought Ye Mo wasn¡¯t his brother. As for blood testing that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t of the same father as him, Ye Zifeng didn¡¯t believe that at all. He knew that his big uncle hoped to kick them both out of the family. However, grandpa liked his father and him better. They couldn¡¯t kick him out, so they made up drama on Ye Mo. Although Ye Mo wasn¡¯t so achieving and allowed them to find a reason to kick him out, he, Ye Zifeng was always careful and wouldn¡¯t let them get a hold of him. However, his sister, Ye Ling, was still immature and was getting more distant with him and Ye Mo, and was instead getting closer with the people on his great uncle¡¯s side. ¡°What do you think, Brother Jing?¡± Ye Beirong suddenly looked at that old man sitting on the side. Everyone in the family knew this Brother Jing wasn¡¯t of the Ye Family. As for why he could appear in this meeting, no one knew. This old man smiled and said, ¡°Beirong, you¡¯re making things hard for me. I shouldn¡¯t intervene with your family issues. After all, I¡¯m not surnamed Ye.¡± However, Ye Beirong actually nodded after hearing this and said, ¡°Okay, thank you for your hint, I understand.¡± Everyone else looked at the leader in surprise, not knowing what he understood. That Brother Jing obviously said he didn¡¯t want to say anything. What did the leader understand? Ye Beirong sighed. There were too little elite men from the Ye Family. In all of these people, he couldn¡¯t find one suitable heir. He already understood Brother Jing¡¯s words. He meant that Ye Mo was from the Ye Family, so it was the Ye Family¡¯s business. He also specially pointed out that he wasn¡¯t surnamed Ye. This meant that other than him, Ye Mo and everyone else was named Ye, but no one understood this meaning. Ye Beirong wasn¡¯t an idiot. If Ye Mo was a simple person, then Nan Qing wouldn¡¯t need to use the Ye Family and Song Family to deal with him. It could be seen that Ye Mo had completely changed and was no longer the Ye Mo they knew. As for what encounters Ye Mo had, Ye Beirong didn¡¯t know. He only needed to know that Ye Mo was someone even Nan Qing felt threatened by. Ye Beirong really wanted to see Ye Mo right now and see what sort of a person he had changed to. Even the leader of Nan Qing, Qian Longtou, felt so threatened by him. Even the Song Family couldn¡¯t do anything to them. Everyone in the Ye Family knew now that Ye Mo killed Song Shaowen. Not only the Ye Family, but many people in Beijing knew this. Ye Beirong coughed and said, ¡°Although Ye Mo isn¡¯t a part of the Ye Family now, some things are hard to judge. For example, the DNA test was erroneous or some other misunderstandings may have occurred. Right now, we shouldn¡¯t conclude this. After all, Ye Mo also stayed in the Ye Family. After being kicked out and hunted, the most extreme we should go to is not care. If we are to follow and hunt him too, then our Ye Family would seem too shabby.¡± Ye Beirong paused and looked at everyone before continuing, ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for us to help Nan Qing hunt Ye Mo to further undermine our reputation. Our family isn¡¯t sustained using this relationship. And, Nan Qing attacked our business. No matter what, we are going to make them pay. We need to let them remember that the Ye Family fears no one, even Nan Qing. Ye Long, immediately go investigate what Ye Mo had done recently and report to me.¡± Hearing the leader¡¯s words, Ye Wenjin seemed hesitant. ¡°Speak if you have something to say.¡± Ye Beirong saw Ye Wenjin¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Father, if we search for news of Ye Mo, aren¡¯t we telling Nan Qing that Ye Mo is really important to us? In that case, aren¡¯t we exacerbating our problems with Nan Qing?¡± Ye Wenjin asked. Ye Beirong sneered. ¡°I really feel ashamed for all of you. Is our family supposed to fear a gang organization? If we can¡¯t even fend off Nan Qing, then there¡¯s no point to our existence. Plus, even if Nan Qing doesn¡¯t look for our trouble, are we to let them go?¡± Although his voice was no longer young, his attitude was extremely firm. After all, Dongfang Xi wasn¡¯t a god. He was already sure that 99% of the people in the Ye Family would agree to hunt Ye Mo, but he didn¡¯t calculate that 1 %. Sometimes, not much people was needed to make the deciding call. Regardless, Nan Qing couldn¡¯t even help themselves now, much less have time for Ye Family¡¯s business. When Ye Mo returned to Luo Cang and took his things, he took another $20k and addressed Lu Xiaozhu and Yu Erhu on the online clinic before leaving for Beijing. Although he killed Qian Longtou this time and could take the money there, Ye Mo didn¡¯t. First, he wasn¡¯t short on money, and another was that Ye Mo would get Lang Ji to find spirit herbs for him. That would cost a lot, so he didn¡¯t take any money from Nan Qing. Chapter 136 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that Ye Mo dares to just waltz into Beijing?¡± Song Qiming received Song Hai¡¯s report and almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Did Ye Mo want to die? But he hesitated for a moment before recovering his composure and immediately said, ¡°Send a few people and bring him here, Nan Qing is really useless. Still can¡¯t even deal with a little Ye Mo.¡± ¡°Leader¡­¡± Song Huan hesitated and seemed to have something to say. Song Qiming knew that Song Hai was very reliable and therefore gave him this important mission to him. If it was Song Hai¡¯s words, he would still think about it. Seeing Song Hai act like this, he knew there was something Song Hai wanted to say, so he immediately said, ¡°If there¡¯s something, just tell me; there¡¯s no other people here.¡± Song Hai immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to abduct Ye Mo now.¡± Seeing Song Qiming¡¯s confused eyes, Song Hai said, ¡°A few days ago, Ye Mo took the plane from Mang River to Sri Lanka, and three days ago, he just returned from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka has a line that goes straight to Sai Na Peninsula, so I think Ye Mo has been to Sai Na Peninsula.¡± Hearing Song Hai¡¯s words, Song Qiming dazed and subconsciously answered, ¡°Ye Mo went to Sai Na Peninsula? Then how does he have the life to come back? He killed Qian Longtou¡¯s son, would Qian longtou let him go?¡± Song Hai sighed. ¡°Leader, that¡¯s the problem, there¡¯s no way Qian Longtou would let Ye Mo go, but Ye Mo returned unharmed. This is the problem. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up, but other than Ye Mo killing Qian Longtou or Qian Longtou unable to do anything to Ye Mo, I really can¡¯t think of another reason.¡± Hearing Song Hai¡¯s words, Song Qiming¡¯s eyes frowned more. If Song Hai¡¯s words were true, then Ye Mo was too powerful. He remembered the time when Ye Mo was cultivating at Ning Hai and said, ¡°Is Ye Mo really a student of ancient martial arts?¡± He thought before continuing, ¡°If he isn¡¯t, then how can he go there and retreat? If he is, then things are tricky.¡± Song Hai sighed and said, ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry, Ye Mo just went to Sri Lanka. We don¡¯t know if he went to Sai Na. And even if he is a student of ancient martial arts, he wouldn¡¯t be from the hidden sects if he could stay so long in the normal world. At most, he¡¯s a desolate ancient martial artist¡¯s disciple. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate Sai Na, so there should be some news today.¡± Song Qiming nodded and still didn¡¯t talk when Song Hai¡¯s phone rang. Song Qiming signalled for Song Hai to pick it up. Song Hai picked up and his face grew worse by the moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Qiming saw Song Hai¡¯s face change and felt things weren¡¯t good. Song Hai took a deep breath and said, ¡°I just received news; something happened to Nan Qing. Sai Na is now shut down. According to the news, it is because Qian Longtou died. Now, Lang Ji and the hierarchy of Nan Qing are fighting for power. It¡¯s said to be very messy.¡± ¡°What? Qian Longtou died?¡± Song Qiming was shocked; who was Qian Longtou? Someone who escaped with ease after so many years of the government hunting him. He rampaged in America and Europe and even established a gang base in Africa. Someone like this would die so easily? Song Qiming wouldn¡¯t believe it. Song Qiming suddenly thought of a problem; Song Hai said that Ye Mo could¡¯ve gone to Sai Na Peninsula, and then he immediately heard news of Qian Longtou dying¡­ Song Hai also thought of this. The two looked at each other and said Ye Mo at the same time. Song Qimen suddenly shivered. If Ye Mo could really kill Qian Longtou amongst thousands of people, then killing people from the Song Family would be all too easy. No wonder he just waltzed into Beijing. It seemed that he didn¡¯t even care about the Song Family. He was someone so terrifying. Then who was his master? Who taught such a monster? Song Qiming suddenly remembered Song Shaowen driving off the cliff in the middle of the night. Things were too strange. Song Qiming finally calmed down after a while and said, ¡°Immediately hold a family meeting; tell everyone in the family to not to get into conflict with Ye Mo. And, immediately investigate what Ye Mo had been doing recently, immediately¡­¡± Then, Song Qiming said to Song Hai, ¡°Did you tell Hu Qiu¡¯s master about what happened to him?¡± Song Hai immediately said, ¡°Hu Qiu¡¯s master is on holiday and we can¡¯t contact him yet. Once he comes back, I will immediately tell him about Hu Qiu.¡± Song Qiming nodded. ¡°Immediately go hold the family meeting.¡± ¡­ As soon as Ye Mo got off the plane and went into the tunnel, he saw that the airport outside was full of people. These people had small signs saying ¡°I love Tan Fei¡±, or ¡°Welcome Tan Fei¡±. It seemed some popstar or celebrity was coming to Beijing. Judging by the looks of it, she had quite a lot of fans. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The youth behind Ye Mo thought Ye Mo was walking too slow. ¡°Tan Fei, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re already at Beijing, are we that short on time? Plus, this place is indeed narrow,¡± a crisp voice interrupted Tan Fei. That youth didn¡¯t rebuke and said, ¡°Okay, Sister Fei. It¡¯s just that there are a lot of fans outside. I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯ll be a ruckus. It¡¯s better to go somewhere more spacious later.¡± As soon as the youth said this, Ye Mo knew that the person behind should be Tan Fei. Ye Mo didn¡¯t intentionally block her way. After all, there was a lot of people; even if he moved aside, there would still be people blocking in front. However, as soon as they got out of the tunnel, Ye Mo moved to the side. This Tan Fei had a few big luggage cases, it would be better to let her go first. After all, he was empty handed. Seeing Ye Mo move to the side as soon as they got out of the tunnel, Tan Fei politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Mo shook his head. He didn¡¯t think that was necessary, but this tunnel was indeed narrow. There was a lot of people here today. It seemed that a lot of flights were coming at the same time, and the inspection ahead was slow. He wondered if something happened today. Even after moving aside, Tan Fei and the youth only moved a bit further and stopped. ¡°Thank you for before, this is my new album with my signature, my newest one, it¡¯s for you.¡± Tan Fei¡¯s voice was very crisp, but she made a living out of it. Now because of the security ahead, they stopped for now so Tan Fei took it out for Ye Mo. She saw Ye Mo dressed ordinarily and let her move ahead and believed him to be her fan. Plus, she felt that this person was very calm, so she gave her album as thanks. A lot of people looked at Ye Mo in admiration. They all knew Tan Fei, but they needed to keep their composure, so they didn¡¯t rush up for signature. However, none of them expected that Tan Fei would give one album to Ye Mo. Ye Mo looked at the album and waved his helplessly hand, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a place to put it, and I don¡¯t like listening to music, it would be a waste giving it to me.¡± Although he rejected the gift, Tan Fei gave him a good impression. This woman was indeed pretty; she had thick long eyebrows. Although she wasn¡¯t as good looking as Ning Qingxue, her faint make-up did give her a unique taste. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Tan Fei awkwardly took her hands back. She didn¡¯t think that someone would reject an album she gave and would speak in front of her that he didn¡¯t like songs. That was unimaginable. Not only was Tan Fei shocked, but so was everyone around. Even if one didn¡¯t like songs, one should show some manners at least. Even if he would throw it away later, he should still take it. It was too impolite to reject a star like that. That youth who told Ye Mo to move glared at Ye Mo. Ye Mo smiled and didn¡¯t care. However, Tan Fei quickly returned her composure and apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t like songs, I thought you heard of my name.¡± Then, she playfully said, ¡°It seems I¡¯m not famous enough, haha.¡± Then, she didn¡¯t pay more attention to Ye Mo. Ye Mo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Hey, friend, that was Tan Fei. Why didn¡¯t you take it; she signed it and gave it to you herself, yet you didn¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of Tan Fei?¡± the youth behind Ye Mo saw Tan Fei turn around and immediately spoke to Ye Mo. Ye Mo speechlessly asked, ¡°Why must I have heard of her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The youth was at a loss for words. Yeah, why did he have to know her? Tan Fei obviously heard Ye Mo¡¯s words as the corner of her mouth spasmed, but she eventually didn¡¯t say anything. She must¡¯ve felt quite intrigued; she was the most famous star in China and Hong Kong, but someone said in her face that he didn¡¯t know her. If Ye Mo was a 60 years old man, it would be fair enough, however, he was a youth in his 20s. She really felt weird, but luckily, the tunnel was unblocked now. She carried a small case and walked out with her assistant. Seeing the fans outside, she finally found some confidence back. Chapter 137 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo wasn¡¯t someone who liked to spend money and was even very conservative. But for places that he should spend money on, he wasn¡¯t stingy. Although there were a lot of high star hotels in Beijing, the prices were too high. He only had $20k and that wasn¡¯t enough for two nights. So, the first thing Ye Mo did after getting off the plane wasn¡¯t to find a place to live but to buy a phone. It was too inconvenient to call Li Hu using public payphones, plus a phone didn¡¯t cost that much. He didn¡¯t buy it before because he didn¡¯t need it, but now that he did, he would go buy one. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have much requirements for a phone; as long as it could be used to call, he didn¡¯t mind if it had other functions. But when he walked into a phone shop, he was dazzled by the variety of phones. He really didn¡¯t want to spend time picking a phone or brand. ¡°Handsome, what phone do you want?¡± Ye Mo looked around, and just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, the counter girl greeted him. Ye Mo looked at this sweet looking girl and thought these business people really knew how to talk. No matter how the person looked, the male would be handsome, and the female would be beautiful. ¡°Help me get a phone.¡±As soon as Ye Mo spoke, he found that not only the girl held her mouth with her hand, but even the people on the side looked at him in surprise. Some of them wanted to laugh. But the counter girl immediately resisted and asked, ¡°What brand do you what? What style?¡± Ye Mo knew what they were laughing about, but he didn¡¯t know a thing about phones and could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t have a requirement for brand; as long as it can call clearly, then it would be fine.¡± It was a hillbilly, the people around understood. This ordinary looking youth was a hillbilly. People who bought phones now cared least about calling capabilities. People sought after high pixels, internet speed and looks. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, the girl no longer had her previous enthusiasm. Any phone could call; there were ones for 2 or 3 hundred dollars, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to earn off that. Ye Mo knew what she was thinking just by looking at her but didn¡¯t care. Who didn¡¯t want to earn money? However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t notice that someone at the corner of the shop stared at him for a while before mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s Ye Mo, he came to Beijing.¡± Then, the person ran out of the shop quickly. The girl took an old styled Nokia from behind the counter and said to Ye Mo, ¡°This Nokia is quite clear for calls and it¡¯s cheap. It¡¯s just that the appearance and other functions are a bit worse off. This one is $550.¡± Although there were 2 to 3 hundreds, but the girl still wanted to earn some money. She would see if Ye Mo would take it; if he thought that was expensive, she would lower the price. Ye Mo nodded, took out $1000 and presented it to the girl, ¡°I¡¯ll have this one. Use the rest to get a card for me and charge it up. The girl couldn¡¯t react for a long time, she didn¡¯t expect this young man to have some money. If she knew this, she would¡¯ve gave him a more expensive model. Thinking about this, the girl quickly said, ¡°Sir, there are better phones, do you want¡­?¡± Before she could say more, Ye Mo interrupted and said, ¡°Hurry up and do it, I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t leave.¡± A voice beside Ye Mo called out. Ye Mo turned around and saw a shop personnel pulling a youth in his twenties. The youth had a face full of worry with one hand holding a water bottle. Ye Mo fazed because he knew this youth. When he was at Flowing Snake, he saw this youth behind Fang Nan. He should be Fang Nan¡¯s lackey, so why did he appear at Beijing¡¯s shop. ¡°Brother Ye.¡± This youth obviously knew Ye Mo and stopped struggling. Ye Mo walked over and looked at the personnel. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t wear famous brands, he had his temperament. The personnel saw that the youth knew Ye Mo, so he let the youth go and pointed at him. ¡°He broke our TV and I¡¯m making him pay. He says he didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The youth didn¡¯t rebuke. ¡°Just then, he poured his water into the TV ,and the TV got short circuited. I saw it with my own eyes,¡± The worker immediately said. Ye Mo looked at the youth¡¯s pale face and knew the worker was telling the truth. He didn¡¯t know what the youth was doing in Beijing, but if he was doing errands for Fang Nan, then he didn¡¯t mind helping him solve the problem. After all, Fang Nan also helped Ning Qingxue last time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Mo asked. The youth showed hesitance and looked around as though saying this wasn¡¯t the place to talk. Ye Mo looked at the worker and said, ¡°How much is the TV, I¡¯ll pay you.¡± ¡°$5.3k.¡± The worker pointed at the sign. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even bother to argue and just gave the worker $5.3k and took the phone. He didn¡¯t even take the receipt and said to the youth, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He took the youth to a fast food restaurant and ordered two coffees as he signalled the youth to sit down. He didn¡¯t know the youth¡¯s name. The youth seemed to know this and said as soon as he sat down, ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m Xiao Huo. I¡¯ve been following Brother Nan, you should¡¯ve seen me.¡± Ye Mo saw this Xiao Huo was over 20 and couldn¡¯t understand why he did something so immature. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Fang Nan send you?¡± Ye Mo asked. He saw that Xiao Huo hadn¡¯t washed his clothes for a long time. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have a good time in Beijing. Xiao Huo¡¯s eyes were red and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sent by Brother Nan. Brother Nan was almost killed and his legs are injured. He can¡¯t get up. He¡¯s no longer in Flowing Snake but hiding in a small town at the border of Vietnam. I snuck to Beijing. I brought something to Beijing to sell, but I was caught and lost everything. ¡°The person who took my things seemed to want to keep it for himself and didn¡¯t investigate my origins and just let me go.¡± Ye Mo understood why Xiao Huo was so worried when he was caught by the shop worker. If the police came and his origins were investigated, then he would probably go to jail. Who would have a clean record coming from Flowing Snake? But Fang Nan almost being killed and getting kicked out of Flowing Snake took Ye Mo by surprise. He had already paved the way in Flowing Snake, and there were basically no strong power factions. Why would Fang Nan still be kicked out? And last time, when Ning Qingxue went to Flowing Snake, he still seemed to be the big boss in Flowing Snake. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s confused expression, Xiao Huo hurried and said, ¡°Last time when your wife went to Flowing Snake, Brother Nan had a conflict due to her things and broke Shi Wei¡¯s legs and kicked him out of Flowing Snake. Brother Nan thought that although Shi Wei was from the Amphibious Gang, he only needed to pay some money. But this Shi Wei was influential and made the Amphibious Gang annihilate our Pu Dao Gang. ¡°Brother Nan was almost killed. We lost a lot of brothers in that battle, Brother Nan was heavily injured and taken out of Flowing Snake by us. Now, we¡¯re hiding in a small town by the border. Because we didn¡¯t have much money and didn¡¯t dare to do any business, I brought something to Beijing to sell but my thing was confiscated and I was almost caught,¡± Ye Mo curiously asked, ¡°Why do you have to come to Beijing to sell? And why did you look for trouble in the shop.¡± Xiao Huo looked down for a while before saying, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have money and felt depressed. I¡¯ve been wandering around the shop, but the TV was talking about amphibians. I hate the word amphibians. I saw there was no one on the side, so I tipped the water into the TV, but I was still seen.¡± Ye Mo was speechless. This Xiao Huo was indeed from Flowing Snake; he could find such an absurd reason. However, since Fang Nan helped Ning Qingxue and was almost killed due to her, Ye Mo had to help him no matter what. He just didn¡¯t know where this Amphibious Gang popped out from. But since he wasn¡¯t even afraid of Nan Qing, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this Amphibious Gang. Thinking about this, he gave 1$0k to Xiao Huo and said, ¡°Go back first, tell Fang Nan to heal up. This thing started because of me, so I will go back and avenge him. When I¡¯m done with the things in Beijing, I will go there.¡± Xiao Huo stood up in joy. If Ye Mo said he was going to help, then things would be all good. Although he wanted to reject the $10k, but he really didn¡¯t have any money, so he could only take it. Ye Mo sent Xiao Huo away and walked out of the shop and just realized the sky was dark. He only had a few thousand dollars on him now, but he didn¡¯t mind because he was soon going to take back the $500k of debt. However, he didn¡¯t expect Fang Nan to be kicked out by the Amphibious Gang, this gang seemed quite big. He shook his head and took out the phone. He wanted to call Li Hu. Chapter 138 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Li Hu¡¯s phone was off. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know if he came back from the desert or went on another mission. Ye Mo could only get out the phone and call Zhuo Aiguo, but he couldn¡¯t reach through as well. Luckily, Ye Mo knew where Zhuo Aiguo lived and called a taxi to there. As soon as Ye Mo reached that small region, Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s phone called back. When he heard it was Ye Mo calling, he was excited. However, he wasn¡¯t in Beijing now and took his son and wife to America. He promised Ye Mo that he would be able to come back tomorrow. Ye Mo hung up the phone in disappointment. It seemed that he should¡¯ve called them before he came. Li Hu could just transfer the money, but how was he going to treat Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s son if he didn¡¯t see him. Since Zhuo Aiguo could only come back tomorrow, Ye Mo could only find a place to live first for the night. At the same time, Ye Mo wondered if he should go see Ye Zifeng. A few people looking like students walked over, and Ye Mo didn¡¯t notice them. He walked up to a vending machine and wanted to buy a bottle of water. He felt his pocket and realized he had no coins. This machine seemed to only take coins. Ye Mo could only shake his head and go to a nearby supermarket. But at this moment, an arm blocked Ye Mo¡¯s way. Ye Mo reacted and grabbed that wrist, but before he used much force, the owner of the wrist yelled out. The students surrounded him immediately. Ye Mo calmed down and noticed that the one stopping him was a girl, so he quickly let go her. He looked closely at the girl only to realize that he had actually seen her before. ¡°Hey, what the hell? I just wanted to ask you something.¡± The girl had tears circulating in her eyes and was obviously not happy with Ye Mo¡¯s reaction. The few male students had come up, and by the looks of it, if Ye Mo said anything wrong, they would attack him immediately. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person, I just came to Beijing.¡± The girl rubbed her wrist before looking at Ye Mo again and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve definitely seen you before, your eyes are too familiar. Your eyes are very beautiful, it¡¯s definitely you, right¡­¡± Ye Mo was speechless; the girl¡¯s friends were also speechless. She¡¯s been rambling for so long but still didn¡¯t say who Ye Mo was. However, she kept talking about his eye. However, Ye Mo knew that this girl recognized him. He didn¡¯t think he would still be recognized even when he wore a face mask. This girl was the Qing Er he met at Li Kang hospital. She and her grandpa came to the hospital, and her grandpa was poisoned by purple coral. However, Ye Mo just saved his life for three years and didn¡¯t cure it completely. ¡°Yang Qing, are you infatuated? What eyes? Do you think this is a drama?¡± a girl beside Zhuo Yangqing said. Zhuo Yangqing was already sure that this young man was the person who cured her grandpa at the hospital and even took her $50k. It has been a year and according to what Ye Mo said, her grandpa only had 3 years to live. She dreamed day and night to see Ye Mo again. She had been to Ning Hai and Li Kang countless times. She even got to know everyone who worked there but still couldn¡¯t find Ye Mo. It was because before, Ye Mo had a face mask, so his eyes were set in more and more in Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s head. She would even dream of that bright pair of eyes. She was confident that as soon as he saw those eyes, she would be able to recognize him. And, she really did see him today. Zhuo Yangqing was clueless in her speech and grabbed Ye Mo¡¯s sleeve; she was afraid Ye Mo would suddenly disappear again. She desperately asked, ¡°Tell me, are you the doctor who helped me grandpa at Li Kang hospital?¡± Ye Mo nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Yes, I believe you grandpa is fine right?¡± Ye Mo was quite confident in his medical skills. He did not believe that something happened to the girl¡¯s grandpa in less than 3 years. ¡°No, no, my grandpa is fine. I¡¯ve been looking for you at Ning Hai countless times and I actually found you. I¡¯m so happy, so happy¡­¡± Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s expression was getting chaotic. In her heart, if she found Ye Mo, then it meant her grandpa would be saved. ¡°Then can you let go first.¡± Ye Mo looked speechlessly at Zhuo Yangqing. ¡°Oh, okay, okay¡­¡± Zhuo Yangqing still nervously stared at Ye Mo after letting go. She was scared that Ye Mo would disappear as soon as she didn¡¯t pay attention. ¡°Yangqing, do you still want me to go to live with you at your third uncle¡¯s house. If not, I¡¯m going back to school with Wang Fei and them,¡± a short girl reminded Zhuo Yangqing. Zhuo Yangqing had calmed down now and quickly said, ¡°No need, thank you, Fang Fang, I have things to do now.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Those youth looked at Ye Mo a few times and bid Yangqing farewell. Ye Mo knew this girl wanted him to go cure her grandpa¡¯s disease, and he was 3rd Stage Chi Gathering now, so it was very easy to cure her grandpa. ¡°Hello doctor, I¡¯m Zhuo Yangqing, you should know why I wanted to find you so desperately. After you treated my grandpa last time, my grandpa had been well and is still very healthy. My whole family is looking for you, but we couldn¡¯t find you. Now that I met you, this is really luck amongst luck.¡± Although Zhuo Yangqing had calmed down, she was still excited. Ye Mo estimated that it was 6-7pm now, and he didn¡¯t have any medical equipment. He originally planned to go buy it after getting the money from Li Hu, but he couldn¡¯t reach him. Seeing Ye Mo didn¡¯t talk, Zhuo Yangqing worriedly said, ¡°Doctor, this time, my aunties are all at home, so you can have as much money as you want. As long as you cure my grandpa.¡± In Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s eyes, Ye Mo was a doctor who only looked at money. In other words, he had no medical ethics. He would cure as long as there was money. Ye Mo smiled and didn¡¯t argue. Before, he asked for money so vigorously because he really had nothing on him and he needed money desperately for cultivation. Now, he wasn¡¯t so worried, but it was natural to be paid for treating diseases. If he was going to help the girl¡¯s grandpa, of course he would charge money. ¡°Okay, give me your number. After I¡¯m done with my errands tomorrow, I¡¯ll call you. I¡¯m busy today.¡± Ye Mo had decided to go visit Ye Zifeng. After all, when he was at school, Wang Ying gave him quite a lot of help. Not that he thought about it, Wang Ying probably helped him due to Ye Zifeng. Indeed, the only person who didn¡¯t hate him in the Ye Family was Ye Zifeng. ¡°Huh, what if you disappear again, then I would regret it my whole life. I don¡¯t know what your name is,¡± Zhuo Yangqing subconsciously said. Ye Mo frowned/ ¡°I¡¯m busy now, are you going to follow me?¡± Zhuo Yangqing fearfully looked at Ye Mo. She was scared that Ye Mo was just going to leave, and she would never find him again. Seeing that Ye Mo was about to turn and leave, she quickly said once again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you just got to Beijing? I¡¯m familiar with the place, so I can take you wherever you want to go.¡± Then, Zhuo Yangqing seemed to feel this was a good idea and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be your guide.¡± Ye Mo thought that he indeed wasn¡¯t familiar with Beijing and didn¡¯t even know where the Ye Family was. Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s suggestion was good. Thinking about this, Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Okay, do you know how to get to the Ye Family. I¡¯m looking for Ye Zifeng. If you don¡¯t know it, then don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Ye Zifeng, I¡¯ve heard of him, but I only know where his sister is,¡± Zhuo Yangqing immediately said. Ye Zifeng¡¯s sister, wasn¡¯t she Ye Ling? She was his sister too. Although her attitude to him was bad, but Wang Ying helped him due to her. If he could find Ye Ling, he could be able to see Ye Zifeng. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t know the exact reason he was kicked out of the Ye Family, if he could be framed, so could Ye Zifeng. If Ye Zifeng needed his help, he could bring him to Luo Cang and learn medicine with him. ¡°You know Ye Ling?¡± Ye Mo casually asked. Zhuo Yangqing immediately said, ¡°You know her name, so that means you really know her. Ye Ling is the school queen of our uni. Of course I know her.¡± She didn¡¯t say she was one of the school queens and was ranked higher. Ye Mo nodded. ¡°Okay, then take me to your uni and find Ye Ling.¡± Ye Mo thought that if could find Ye Ling, he could find Ye Zifeng. Zhuo Yangqing didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to her. By the way, I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo,¡± after Ye Mo said that, he realized Zhuo Yangqing stared at him for a long time, and then she looked at Ye Mo¡¯s under part. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose and feel speechless. Zhuo Yanqing¡¯s cute and innocent impression in his mind was lost. The girls nowadays were really bold. Obviously, Zhuo Yangqing also heard of Ye Mo¡¯s name and knew he was impotent, but probably no one knew that ever since Ye Mo came back from the desert, he was no longer impotent. His meridian was cleared as soon as he reached stage 3. Now, he was strong as ever. Zhuo Yangqing seemed to notice her impoliteness and quickly looked up with a blushed face. Chapter 139 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Sorry, Brother Ye, I was being impolite.¡± Zhuo Yanqing realized after her explanation that she shouldn¡¯t have explained anything. Ye Mo shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk these nonsense, hurry up and take me to Ye Ling.¡± Hua University wasn¡¯t far from where Zhuo Aiguo lived and was only a few minutes walk away. Although Zhuo Yangqing looked calm when she was walking with Ye Mo, she wasn¡¯t calm on the inside at all. Almost everyone knew about Ye Mo in Beijing. Even the normal citizens heard about Ye Mo. Due to that reason and realization that he wasn¡¯t of Ye Family blood, he was kicked out of the Ye Family and was the laughingstock of the people for a while. Even Zhuo Yangqing and her roommates would often talk about it. Although she didn¡¯t say it, her dorm mates often talked about it. Every time she heard about it, she wanted to laugh, but she realized that the person she wanted to find was Ye Mo and almost couldn¡¯t believe herself. At this moment, she almost thought she was looking for the wrong person and subconsciously looked at Ye Mo¡¯s crotch. Luckily, Ye Mo didn¡¯t mind but she immediately felt it wasn¡¯t right. This Ye Mo had no similarity to the Ye Mo in the stories. The Ye Mo in front of her not only had clear eyes, his manner was also generous and very at ease. The features of his face was defined. He was nothing like the stories. With his medical skills, he was almost the perfect man. He just asked for money too much, and this was the only similar part. After all, Zhuo Yangqing came from a big family and immediately thought of the family competition. It seemed that all those stories were fake. The main reason was to kick Ye Mo out of the Ye Family. Thinking about this, Zhuo Yangqing suddenly came to a realization and almost looked at Ye Mo¡¯s crotch again, but luckily she resisted that urge. It should be family competition. Ye Mo was a sacrificial goat kicked out of the Ye Family due to the competition. It seemed that every big family was the same. ¡°Brother Ye, you still haven¡¯t eaten yet. There¡¯s a canteen in our school where you can cook. I¡¯ll cook a few dishes and we can eat together?¡± Ye Mo looked at the door of the university. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Just when he wanted to agree, a voice called out before him. ¡°Yangqing, I was going to call you, you actually came to uni¡­ Who is he?¡± The owner of the voice saw Ye Mo on the side. This was a tall handsome man, but he looked at Ye Mo with alert eyes as though feeling Ye Mo was a threat. Zhuo Yangqing looked awkwardly at Ye Mo on the side and turned to say, ¡°Qin Xun, what do you want?¡± Qin Xun seemed to forget what he was going to say and stared at them in shock. Hearing Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s words, he reacted and immediately said, ¡°Yangqing, you still haven¡¯t said who he is?¡± Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s face turned red and replied, ¡°Qin Xun, who do you think you are to me, why do I need to report to you about my friend?¡± ¡°You are my girlfriend.¡± Qin Xun never would have thought Zhuo Yangqing would talk to him in such a manner and subconsciously said. ¡°You¡­ Qin Xun, when did I say I was your girlfriend? Where did you hear that?¡± Zhuo Yangqing seemed to be angered by his words. Qin Xu had been chasing her fiercely recently. She also had a good impression of him, but although she was interested, she never agreed to be his girlfriend. Although she knew that if this continued, then perhaps one day, she would be his girlfriend. But now that he said it, she was very angry. Qin Xun seemed to not expect Zhuo Yangqing would say this. Although they haven¡¯t had any solid development, she would rarely reject when he asked her out for food or a walk. Now, she brought a guy into the school and talked to her in this tone. Qin Xun was very sensitive to this, and his face was immediately bright red. Looking at Qin Xun who acted like an angry rooster, Zhuo Yangqing sighed and lost all good impression of him. ¡°Zhuo Yangqing, you¡­ Then why do you not reject every time I asked you out? And¡­¡± Qin Xun¡¯s words attracted the gaze of the other students. Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s face was flustered. She didn¡¯t think Qin Xun was someone so impetuous. Looking at how more and more people were spectating, Zhuo Yangqing said apologetically to Ye Mo, ¡°Brother Ye, wait for me a bit, I¡¯ll deal with this issue.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Ye Mo¡¯s reply and said to Qin Xun, ¡°Qin Xun, come with me.¡± Ye Mo smiled; he found that most of the students spent their time on this. He thought about himself. He was about the same age as him, but he didn¡¯t even have enough time for cultivation. Perhaps different pursuit led to a different view on life. He didn¡¯t have the same pursuit as them. He thought about his pursuit and thought that perhaps he was the only one who had this pursuit in this world. At this instance, Ye Mo felt loneliness. Zhuo Yangqing worriedly looked back at Ye Mo and found that Ye Mo was still there waiting for her. Then, she gasped a sigh of relief but she immediately felt this extremely lonely and bored sense from Ye Mo that made her lose herself for a moment. Seeing Zhuo Yangqing still look back after leaving with him, Qin Xun¡¯s face got worse. Although Ye Mo was very famous in Beijing, no one could really recognize him standing at the door of the uni. A high heeled girl walked from the campus to a Porsche parked outside the gate. Just when she walked to it, a young man got off and helped her open the door. The moment the girl walked into the car, Ye Mo felt this girl was familiar. ¡°The car picking up Ye Ling today changed again, it¡¯s really good to be rich,¡± a voice sounded beside Ye Mo and Ye Mo immediately realized that this girl was Ye Ling. At this moment, the Porsche had started. Ye Mo followed it without hesitation. The Porsche didn¡¯t go far off and stopped at an entertainment center ten minutes later. Ye Mo frowned, why did Ye Ling come there? Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t like Ye Ling that much, Ye Ling was still related to him by blood and he felt uncomfortable seeing her come here. He felt that a girl going to this sort of place didn¡¯t know self-love. Ye Mo followed but saw that people needed VIP cards at the door. Ye Mo knew he didn¡¯t have this. Seeing Ye Ling disappear in the stairway, Ye Mo used invisibility and went inside. Ye Ling and two men went into room 409 and the door was immediately closed. Ye Mo didn¡¯t go in and just followed with his spirit sense. There was already two men inside. Seeing Ye Ling come in, the man in the middle threw his cigarette into the ashtray and smiled, ¡°Ms. Ye is really gorgeous.¡± Ye Ling sat down and looked at the man who spoke; she spoke after a while, ¡°Speak, what do you want this time.¡± The man lit up another cigarette and said slowly, ¡°First, stay with me one night, and of course, you also need to stay with Brother Cheng one night. Second, there¡¯s a jade necklace in your house, I want¡­¡± Before the man finished talking, Ye Ling stood up and said, ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± And she turned to leave. The man didn¡¯t stop her seeing her get up to leave and just said, ¡°You know that the Ye Family hopes your two brothers to die. Do you think there¡¯s a point going back to tell your family? I, Gu Luo, am credible in my business. I¡¯ll tell you that if it wasn¡¯t for me, then that Ye Mo would¡¯ve been killed ages ago. If you don¡¯t agree to my conditions, then that Ye Zifeng will be killed too. Oh perhaps not killed, but that consequence, I believe you would understand.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, even if I die, I won¡¯t agree to your conditions.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was looked bad. *Clap clap* ¡°Okay, okay, not bad. I love a little chilly like you. Ye Mo, that bastard, killed people from the Song Family, so I¡¯ll make his little sister pay under my crotch, haha.¡± ¡°Young Master Cheng, you¡¯re here?¡± Gu Luo saw the clapping youth and immediately stood up as though not expecting he would suddenly appear. ¡°Song Shaocheng, it¡¯s you.¡± Ye Ling saw the person who just walked in was Song Shaocheng and was shocked. She didn¡¯t think that Gu Luo she went for help with was related to the Song Family. But soon, Ye Ling quickly reacted and stared at Gu Luo with hatred. ¡°Gu Luo, you knew Ye Lu, how are you the Song Family¡¯s man? You cheated me and Ye Lu.¡± Gu Luo laughed and said, ¡°Ye Lu, hmph, you overestimate him. Is he worth me cheating? He¡¯s quick to suck up to me. I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve always been Young Master Chen¡¯s men. Ye Lu, of course, knew it. Ye Mo, that useless trash, is not worth us killing. But of course, when I was going to make a move, he had ran, otherwise, did you still think there would be still be a Ye Mo in this world.¡± Chapter 140 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°You, you¡­ you took so much of my money and made me do so much for you guys. How dare you lie to me?! Gu Luo, you animal.¡± Ye Ling¡¯s face was pale with anger. At this moment, she realized how immature she was. She originally wanted to save the lives of her two brothers in secret, but didn¡¯t expect things to progress like this. Moreover, she pretended her relationship with her two brothers were very bad even to the degree of not talking to them. She was scared that her big uncle and 4th uncle would discover that she sided towards her two brothers, disabling her from entering the Ye Family house anymore. If she couldn¡¯t, then the 3 brothers and sisters would completely become irrelevant people and disappear in the Ye Family. She never even dared to bring up about Ye Mo in front of her grandpa or even help him say anything because she understood that although her grandpa liked her, it was because he liked her father. But grandpa hated the most when women talked about familial matters. That time, her second mum was forced to go do business in a faraway place by her grandpa because she was involved in her second uncle¡¯s matters. She even had to change her surname to the surname of her grandma. Ever since that, no woman in the Ye Family dared to talk about family matters. Even if they did, they didn¡¯t dare to let grandpa know. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that under the permission of her grandpa, her brother Ye Zifeng could participate in the family meetings. Gu Luo was introduced to her by Ye Lu. Ye Lu was a part of the Ye Family, and Ye Ling thought he wouldn¡¯t harm her. But she didn¡¯t expect that Ye Lu not only harmed her but also dared to harm the Ye Family. She didn¡¯t know why Ye Lu would do this. Was he not scared of the family law? Thinking about the family law, Ye Ling shivered. She was clear that the things she did was no lighter than what Ye Lu did perhaps even worse. Just her stealing the Feng Shui Dragon Ball would cause her to descend to hell if her grandpa knew. Ye Lu must be the same as her; he had things that Song Shaochen could black mail him with. However, she was willing. She didn¡¯t know if Ye Lu was the same. ¡°Yeah, you collected so much things about the Ye Family and told me, you even stole two of the Feng Shui Dragon Balls and gave it to me. The Song Family really should thank you. However, that old man really trusts you. Even Ye Lu couldn¡¯t enter the main house, but you can go in,¡± Song Shaochen sarcastically said. Looking at Ye Ling¡¯s pale face, Song Shaochen slowly said, ¡°If you can bring me the Jade Buddha between the Feng Shui Dragon Ball and stay with me one night, then I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened and won¡¯t harm a finger of Ye Zifeng. If you disagree, then we have so many brothers here. I don¡¯t think you can take it all by yourself, hehehe¡­ ¡°Of course, even if you serve us, you stealing the Feng Shui Dragon Ball would still accidentally reach Ye Beirong¡¯s ear.¡± Ye Ling was shaking with anger. She only knew how stupid she was now. The more worried she was, the more clueless she was. She paid a big price for Gu Luo to secretly protect Ye Mo and Ye Zifeng, and even searched news of Song Family trying to deal with Ye Mo. Now, it seemed all like a big joke. It would be fortunate if they didn¡¯t harm them much less protect them. After experiencing these things, Ye Ling understood a lot, but she knew she understood too late. ¡°Let me go and I¡¯ll steal the Jade Buddha.¡± Ye Ling recovered her composure. Although her body was still shaking, at least she calmed down on the surface. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Song Shaochen hysterically laughed. ¡°Do you think I have the same IQ as you. Of course I¡¯ll let you go, but we need to do our business first and get the recordings done. I believe you can leave then. But don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t touch that Ye Mo. We¡¯ll only touch that Ye Zifeng. If you cooperate, perhaps we won¡¯t even touch Ye Zifeng.¡± ¡°Hmph, rip off her clothes¡­¡± Song Shaochen feared the most when other people said Ye Mo could kill him. Many people knew Song Shaowen died by Ye Mo¡¯s hand and so did Song Shaotan. Plus, the family meeting today and the order of the leader said no one should find trouble with Ye Mo. Although Song Shaochen didn¡¯t know what happened, he knew that if Ye Mo really killed him, he would die in vain. His life in the Song Family wasn¡¯t even worth 1% of Song Shaotan, much less Song Shaowen. The leader could let Ye Mo go after he killed them, much less him, Song Shaochen. ¡°Who dares to rip her clothes?!¡± A cold voice suddenly echoed in the room. The people in the room didn¡¯t even see how the door was unlocked. The first to react wasn¡¯t Song Shaochen and his men, but Ye Ling. Ye Ling saw the young man standing at the door and was shocked. Although Ye Mo changed a lot, she still recognized it was him after a while. ¡°Ye Mo¡­¡± Ye Ling blandly said in shock. Ye Mo nodded. ¡°Ye Ling. It was hard on you. You¡¯re right, if I can kill Song Shaowen, I call also kill Song Shaochen. Oh, you probably don¡¯t know that I also killed Song Shaotan.¡± ¡°You really are Ye Mo?¡± In Ye Ling¡¯s impression, Ye Mo was a useless rich second generation and was extremely pretentious. The reason she could treat Ye Mo the same as Ye Zifeng was because her father¡¯s words before he died. She still remembered them till now: ¡°Ling Er, Ye Mo is not welcomed, and he doesn¡¯t like studying himself. You and Zifeng need to look out for him. Don¡¯t let him be bullied. I¡¯m guilty to him and his mother, don¡¯t let me die in unrest.¡± Ye Ling remembered she cried as she agreed to her father¡¯s words. Then, her father slowly closed his eyes. But because of this Ye Mo, she suffered a lot. After he father died, he extravagantly spent money. It was all the money she saved up in hardship for him. The reason he could still stay in Ning Hai University was because of the countless people she begged. Even when he was kicked out of the Ye Family, Ye Ling¡¯s big uncle was still going to attack him. As such, she intentionally got close with her big uncle¡¯s side while intentionally distancing Ye Mo and Ye Zifeng. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t close with her to begin with, but she intentionally distanced herself with Ye Zifeng. That was so that when her big uncle attacked them, he could have some hesitation or perhaps could let her get some news. Not only this; she also sucked up to Ye Lu and knew the underground gangster Gu Luo through him. Gu Luo said he had connections in Ning Hai as well so she paid money to Gu Luo to protect Ye Mo because she was scared her big uncle and 4th uncle would still attack Ye Mo. Although she didn¡¯t know anything, but she heard that there was an instance when her grandpa got drunk and said on the table that her father was to be the next leader of the family and was prepared to give ownership of the assets to father. Then, her father¡¯s health grew worse, and his grandpa no longer mentioned it again. Ye Ling even suspected that her father¡¯s death was related to her big uncle, but she didn¡¯t dare to say and could only do her best to protect her two brothers. She tried to not take money from the family, and more than once reminded her brother not to take money from the family to avoid the killing intent of her big uncle. And when she saw Ye Mo today, she had the urge to cry. She felt wronged. Ye Zifeng and Ye Mo were both her elder brothers. But she, being the youngest of them all, had to do these things. And Ye Mo even lived a life that no one knew what he was doing behind everyone¡¯s back. ¡°I am Ye Mo.¡± Seeing Ye Ling¡¯s eyes red, Ye Mo just told Ye Ling he was Ye Mo and didn¡¯t talk. He just stared coldly at Song Shaochen. ¡°You are Ye Mo¡­¡± Song Shaochen said this word by word. Gu Luo had already stood beside Song Shaochen. If someone else suddenly entered the room, they would¡¯ve already gone up and beat them up. However, they¡¯ve also heard about Ye Mo. It was said that even Hu Qiu died in his hands. Also, Gu Luo wasn¡¯t bad, but he was a far cry from Hu Qiu. The two men beside Gu Luo wanted to abduct Ye Ling. Ye Ling was still looking at Ye Mo as if in disbelief of Ye Mo¡¯s change. This Ye Mo in front of her was too different from the Ye Mo in her memories. The Ye Mo in her memories would only make her feel annoyed and disgust. She didn¡¯t want to see him at all. But the Ye Mo in front of her emitted great confidence. Just standing there made people feel as if he was the only person in the room that could decide on things. Moreover, as soon as Ye Mo came, Song Shaochen immediately became silent. His face was even showing expressions of worry. Ye Ling suddenly felt a strong sense of safety. It was as though only Ye Mo like this was her real big brother. She subconsciously wanted to walk towards Ye Mo when two frosty wind shot past her face. Ye Ling subconsciously looked back and the two men behind her had fallen down. She thought her courage was pretty bold before, but now that she saw two men fall down in front of her with blood seeping out of their foreheads, she wanted to scream and dash into Ye Mo¡¯s arms without thinking. Ye Mo patted the shaking Ye Ling and sighed, life was really hard on her. She was really scared but still gritted her teeth and dealt with people like Gu Luo. In fact, no matter what deal she made, she couldn¡¯t escape her eventual death. Even if Gu Luo wasn¡¯t Song Shaochen¡¯s man, he would still kill Ye Ling eventually to keep her mouth shut and prevent revenge by the Ye Family. Other than Gu Luo¡¯s side, Ye Ling would still die if the Ye Family knew what Ye Ling did. ¡°Ye-Ye Mo¡­ I know you¡¯re really powerful, if you just let me go¡­ I¡¯m willing to give back the Dragon Balls and other things¡­¡± Song Shaochen seemed to be reminding himself that Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to kill him now, and he needed to stay calm. But when the words got to his mouth, he was already shaking. Chapter 141 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Ling felt a fit of comfort for no reason after hearing Song Shaochen¡¯s words. Although she was of the Ye Family and looked like a princess, only she knew the hardship within. She needed to put on a happy face when she went home and needed to ridicule Ye Zifeng. That wasn¡¯t all, she even need to secretly use the money she saved and stole to ask Gu Luo for help. Today, it was her first time seeing her opponent act low in front of her. She even forgot the disgust when Ye Mo killed. ¡°You want me to let you go?¡± Ye Mo looked at Song Shaochen and blandly said. ¡°Yes, as long as you are willing to have mercy, I will pay you back ten times¡­¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s tone soften, Song Shaochen said hurriedly. ¡°He¡¯s called Gu Luo? This name is really strange and I detest this guy.¡± Ye Mo looked once at Gu Luo. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Song Shaochen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and pulled out a small 3 edged prick from somewhere and just stabbed it onto Gu Luo¡¯s back without hesitation. When the prick was fully submerged, Gu Luo then turned around and looked at Song Shaochen in disbelief. He pointed with his finger wanting to say something, but eventuall, he couldn¡¯t. He just looked with fury as he fell to the ground. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t understand why he would die in Song Shaochen¡¯s hands after serving him for so long. Ye Mo thought that this Song Shaochen was a cruel character. He actually knew where to pierce so that one would die the quickest. It definitely wasn¡¯t his first time doing this. Ye Ling looked at Gu Luo fall to the ground with massive amount of blood emerging from his back like a spring, and she finally couldn¡¯t take it as she fainted in Ye Mo¡¯s arms. ¡°Young Master Chen¡­¡± Gu Luo¡¯s two henchmen looked at Song Shaochen and couldn¡¯t believe that he would kill his most trusted man. They didn¡¯t know if they should attack Song Shaochen or still be on the same team with him. Just when the two were still hesitating, Song Shaochen already charged over and killed another. The remaining one reacted, and when Song Shaochen stabbed towards him, he actually pulled out a knife and stabbed it into Song Shaochen¡¯s left shoulder. Although Song Shaochen was injured, it wasn¡¯t lethal. Plus, the damage of the knife was far from that of the prick. The man holding the knife was killed, but Song Shaochen could still stand up and looked worriedly at Ye Mo. Ye Mo looked coldly at Song Shaochen; he killed without any moral burden, and he was killing his trusted men. His actions were swift without any hesitation. It could be seen that not only was he cruel but also had some power. When he was talking to him before, he still seemed shaky, but Ye Mo would never believe him. Song Shaochen was obviously acting, but he acted too much. Regardless whether he was acting or not, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t let this guy go. ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯ve already done as you told and killed these few people you don¡¯t like.¡± Then Song Shaochen took out a bag from his pocket and said, ¡°This is the Ye Family¡¯s Feng Shui Dragon Balls, I only told Ye Ling to get two.¡± Song Shaochen walked to a chair with pale face and put the bag on the chair. Although his shoulder was bleeding heavily, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Instead, he opened the bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± Ye Mo just stared coldly at Song Shaochen; he was very smart and cunning, but Ye Mo had already seen the evil in his eyes with his spirit sense. Even if he didn¡¯t, he knew that Song Shaochen¡¯s actions were abnormal. His hand was already so heavily injured, but he didn¡¯t stop the bleeding and instead was going to open up the bag. If it really was the Dragon Balls inside, he could¡¯ve just given it to him. Thinking about this, Ye Mo scanned the bag with his spirit sense. At this moment, however, Song Shaochen pulled out a gun from the bag with unimaginable speed. At the same time, his gun was already pointed at Ye Mo. This was all done in less than two seconds. Song Shaochen had a lot of faith in his gun prowess and his speed was very fast. The gun was pointed at Ye Mo¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t think Ye Mo could still live after getting shot in the head. Even if Ye Mo was a disciple of ancient martial arts, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge this. Thinking that he was about to kill Ye Mo, Song Shaochen was excited. He could almost already see the leader of the Song Family¡¯s praise him, and that the first in the third generation title would be his. But in the spur of a moment, Song Shaochen didn¡¯t have this thought anymore. He just looked at Ye Mo who stared at him with cold eyes as though a monkey being stupid. At the tip between his fingers was a bullet. Ye Mo noticed Song Shaochen¡¯s actions as soon as he took the gun out of the bag. The moment Song Shaochen fired, Ye Mo used his spirit chi to form a force field, and the bullet was slowed down. That way, Ye Mo caught the bullet easily. Even if he fired when Ye Mo wasn¡¯t ready,although Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to catch the bullet, he would still be able to dodge it. Song Shaochen seemed like he saw a ghost and made a sound after a long while. ¡°You, you can catch a bullet, you¡­¡± He was dumbfounded. This was the first time he met someone who could catch bullet. No one would believe it. Seeing Song Shaochen¡¯s worried look, Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you now.¡± Then, the bullet in his hand dropped to the floor in a clank. Song Shaochen¡¯s heart skipped. Although he was still on the edge, he gradually calmed down after hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words. Of course, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t kill Song Shaochen now. Although he could and knew the Song Family wouldn¡¯t do anything to him, he was just scared that if the Song Family was infuriated and fought with him, then Dongfang Xi¡¯s prediction would quite possibly come true. If Ye Mo and the Song Family fought, no matter how he beat up the Song Family, he would only have one choice and that was to leave the country. In Ye Mo¡¯s perspective, even if he was to fight the Song Family, he couldn¡¯t do it overtly. He could make them feel scared, but he couldn¡¯t force them into a corner. He could kill Gu Luo and his henchmen, but he couldn¡¯t kill Song Shaochen now. He still needed to do the after work for the business in the room. Ye Mo believed that Song Shaochen didn¡¯t dare to make it known, and neither did the Song Family. Plus, this was Beijing not the borderlands. It was fine to kill at the borderlands but not in Beijing. Now that so many died in the room, and despite most of them were killed by Song Shaochen, someone needed to take care of the aftermath. It was better to leave Song Shaochen to do that. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t an idiot. He had arrived at Beijing for more than a day and still didn¡¯t receive any attacks or threats. That meant the Song Family was holding themselves back. Perhaps what happened in Sai Na had already reached the Song Family. Ye Mo would definitely not believe that the Song Family didn¡¯t know he arrived at Beijing, because when he came, he just waltzed right in. Ye Mo patted his hand and took out the two Dragon Balls and looked. He couldn¡¯t help but to shake his head. It was just two normal magic artefacts with a sliver of spirit chi. Song Shaochen looked at Ye Mo and didn¡¯t dare to move. He now understood why the leader ordered not to touch Ye Mo. He was too scary; no wonder he could kill Hu Qiu. Ye Mo looked at Song Shaochen and patted his shoulder. Song Shaochen felt as though a big metal hammer whacked his heart a few times. That pressure made him faint. After burning away the bodies in the room, Song Shaochen woke up again and found that all the bodies had disappeared. There was just some blood stains and burnt smell. He didn¡¯t know how long he was out for, but he knew it wasn¡¯t long. Ye Mo had dealt with the bodies in such a short time, and Song Shaochen suddenly felt his body was cold. This was why Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be touched. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Ye Mo looked at Song Shaochen who had a spookily pale face and said. Song Shaochen subconsciously shook his head. Ye Mo smiled. ¡°Take care of this place and perhaps after a few days, you would understand why I didn¡¯t kill you. Oh, and tell your leader this, don¡¯t piss me off; piss me off and I¡¯ll make the Song Family disappear in one night.¡± Then, Ye Mo carried the still unconscious Ye Ling and actually jumped out of the window. Song Shaochen looked at Ye Mo disappear and now realized his life was saved. He looked at Ye Mo jump to the window and was shocked once again, this was fourth storey. But he soon knew that it was time to clean up. Thinking about this, Song Shaochen didn¡¯t even have time to dress his wound and just called the family straight away. ¡­ Just when Ye Mo didn¡¯t know where to take Ye Ling, Ye Ling woke up. She saw Ye Mo carrying her and made a small struggle, Ye Mo put her down. Ye Ling stared at Ye Mo for a while before remembered what happened before. Her face was full of worry; Ye Mo murdered someone, and she saw it with her own eyes. What to do? Ye Ling didn¡¯t even get time to ask how Ye Mo came to Beijing and just looked at him and said worriedly, ¡°Hurry up and run now, you killed the Song Family¡¯s man, they won¡¯t let you go. Go now¡­¡± Chapter 142 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo saw that Ye Ling wanted him to run and felt touched. Although the things Ye Ling did was very na?ve, her intent was to save Ye Mo and Ye Zifeng. From that perspective, she did suffer many hardships. Ye Mo knew that Ye Ling didn¡¯t like him, but why did she still do so much for him? Ye Mo suddenly raised his hand, touched Ye Ling¡¯s hair and sighed. ¡°Stupid, if I leave now, you would be dead. Don¡¯t worry. Since I can kill Song Shaowen and still have nothing happen, nothing will happen now. Plus, I didn¡¯t kill Song Shaochen.¡± Ye Ling felt weird after being touched by Ye Mo. A faint sense of being cared for circulated er heart. She had never been cared for. Even her brother Ye Zifeng always complain that she was too immature. But now, she had this feeling. Her fatigued heart seemed to have something to depend on. She suddenly wanted to lay in Ye Mo¡¯s arms and call him big brother, but at the same time, she felt distant with the Ye Mo in front of her compared to the original Ye Mo. The two sunk into silence, but Ye Ling soon reacted. She thought about Ye Mo¡¯s safety and hurried, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill Song Shaochen? Then if he calls the cops on you, where will you go? Even if he doesn¡¯t call the cops, the Song Family knows you¡¯re in Beijing, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, what shall we do¡­¡± Ye Mo smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Song Family doesn¡¯t dare to look for me now. Nothing will happen tomorrow.¡± Ye Mo saw things clearly. Since he came to Beijing and the Song Family didn¡¯t look for him, then they wouldn¡¯t look for him now. Even if they were to, it would be after they¡¯ve completely investigated the situation. If Song Jiaming knew he could come back safely from the Nan Qing¡¯s HQ and still look for trouble with him without any reason, then the Song Family wouldn¡¯t be still alive today. Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo in a daze; she didn¡¯t know why Ye Mo said the Song Family didn¡¯t dare to look for him. She also knew that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t the same as before. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t kill Song Shaochen, he still left a time bomb on him. Song Shaochen didn¡¯t have long to live. Ye Mo thought that after he left Beijing, the Song Family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him, but they could attack Ye Ling and Ye Zifeng. Thinking about this, Ye Mo felt like he had a headache. Now, he didn¡¯t dare to overtly eradicate the Song Family. Since he couldn¡¯t, he needed to worry about this. Seeing that Ye Mo was in thought, Ye Ling said, ¡°Where would you stay tonight?¡± Ye Ling wanted to call him brother but couldn¡¯t. The original Ye Mo had too much of a bad impression in her mind. Ye Mo came back from his thought and decided he would think about it later. Now that Ye Ling asked, he said, ¡°I have a place to live, what about you? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m living at campus.¡± Ye Ling wanted to ask how Ye Mo had been, but didn¡¯t know where to start. Plus, she saw the ordinary clothes on him and knew he wasn¡¯t living a wealthy life. Perhaps he was even living a desolate life. She was scared that if she asked, Ye Mo would be sad. She didn¡¯t know where he got his powers from, but eventually, she couldn¡¯t resist and asked. Ye Mo didn¡¯t know where to start, so he simply described his life and didn¡¯t mention him going to the desert and being hunted. These things were too distant with Ye Ling¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t want Ye Ling to be worried. From Ye Ling, Ye Mo heard that Ye Zifeng had been very busy recently, but Ye Ling didn¡¯t know why. Ye Zifeng barely discussed such things with Ye Ling. The two walked as they talked and came back to Hua Uni. At the door, Ye Mo remembered Zhuo Yangqing. He looked around and Zhuo Yangqing was long gone. ¡°Go back to the dorms first, I¡¯m going. Tomorrow, find Zifeng, we need to talk.¡± Ye Mo sent Ye ling to the door. He wanted to go scout at the Song Family. If the Song Family decided to shatter the glass and fight him, he needs to be prepared. ¡°Come inside and have a seat.¡± Seeing Ye Mo was going, Ye Ling couldn¡¯t resist to say. She still had a lot of things she wanted to talk about, plus, Ye Mo changed too much that made her feel dependent on him. At the moment, she actually didn¡¯t want him to leave. Ye Mo hesitated and saw the ¡°males are forbidden¡± sign. Although he also went to Uni at Ning Hai, he had never been to the female dorms. Now that the weather was getting warmer, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to go into the female dorms. Ye Ling saw Ye Mo¡¯s gaze and knew he was worrying he couldn¡¯t go in, so she hurried to say, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the He Ma at the door is very nice to me, she¡¯ll definitely let you in. Plus, all of the girls in my dorm aren¡¯t here tonight. They are going to a social with Shi Uni.¡± Originally, Ye Mo didn¡¯t worry about going in; he had too many ways to, but he was just worried it would affect others. Now that Ye Ling said this, he wanted to go in and see too. He just wanted to see if he could set up a simple defense formation there. And, he wanted to talk to Ye Ling. If she didn¡¯t want to stay in Beijing, she could go to Luo Cang. It was just as Ye Ling said; the aunty at the door just looked once at Ye Mo and didn¡¯t stop him from going in. Ye Ling¡¯s dorm was closed and it was pitch black. Ye Ling was right; the girls weren¡¯t back. Ye Mo habitually scanned his spirit sense out and was immediately shocked. There were still 3 people inside the dorm. Just when Ye Mo wanted tell Ye Ling that, Ye Ling had opened the door and said, ¡°Come in, there¡¯s no one inside¡­¡± Before Ye Ling finished speaking, the light was opened, scaring Ye Ling. In the middle of the table was a big cake. The three girls saw Ye Ling come in and all yelled, ¡°Happy birthday Ling!¡± However, the three soon saw Ye Mo behind her and yelled in surprise. One of the girl who just wore shorts quickly took a pair of pants and put them on. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Ye Ling was shocked at the scene in front of her. One of the taller looking girl reacted and said, ¡°Ling Zi, didn¡¯t think you would be celebrating your birthday with your boyfriend. We still wanted to give you a surprise. Hehe, hurry up and introduce him, he¡¯s really handsome.¡± Ye Ling just remembered that today was her birthday; she was so busy that she forgot. She couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to her dorm mates for preparing this for her. She immediately said, ¡°Xiao Dan, Lulu, Tianhe, thank you guys so much, you remembered my birthday.¡± ¡°Eat the cake later, Lu Lu is right, introduce your boyfriend. We can¡¯t wait. This is the first time you brought your boyfriend back,¡± that short haired girl also said. ¡°You guys are mistaken, this isn¡¯t my boyfriend.¡± Ye Ling waved her hand. ¡°Pfft¡­ You brought him back and you even said ¡®no one¡¯s here you can come in¡¯. Did you think we didn¡¯t hear it, do you think we¡¯re third wheeling? Don¡¯t worry, after you introduce, we can give you guys some space. He Ma just called to say you¡¯re back, but she never said you brought a boyfriend,¡± the short haired girl said. Ye Mo touched his nose awkwardly. He didn¡¯t think Ye Ling¡¯s classmates were all back, and today was Ye Ling¡¯s birthday. It seemed he couldn¡¯t tell her about going to Luo Cang today. And, Ye Ling¡¯s friends were all wearing casual clothes. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to stay here. Ye Mo could only say, ¡°How about I go first? We can talk tomorrow.¡± Ye Ling also knew that Ye Mo probably had some things to discuss with her, but now he couldn¡¯t say it. She could only nod her head. ¡°Huh, why are you leaving, you just came in? Today is Ye Ling¡¯s birthday, you¡¯re not even helping her celebrate it. At least leave after eating the cake or introduce yourself. And you still need to invite us to dinner tomorrow,¡± that girl wearing shorts finally dropped the awkwardness and said. ¡°Dan dan was seen in her undies, of course she needed someone to compensate her with food now, haha¡­¡± that short haired girl said immediately. Ye Mo felt more awkward; he didn¡¯t even remember Ye Ling¡¯s birthday as her brother, while Ye Ling¡¯s dorm mates remembered it. He thought about Su Jingwen¡¯s birthday. They both came from big families. Why was Ye Ling¡¯s birthday so different to Su Jingwen¡¯s? The Ye Family was much bigger than the Su family. Thinking about this, Ye Mo felt bitter. Perhaps Ye Ling really had been enduring a lot of hardship these years. Seeing Ye Mo stand silently at the door, Ye Ling thought Ye Mo was thinking about her life and said, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t care that much about my birthday, as long as you and Zifeng is fine, everything is good. Go back first, I¡¯ll come look for you tomorrow.¡± Ye Ling hugged Ye Mo after. It was the first time she called Ye Mo brother, but she didn¡¯t feel it to be weird at all. Perhaps she would no longer have to live that worrying life. At least, Ye Mo was so much better than she had thought. She felt Ye Mo¡¯s hug was very firm and warm, giving her a sense of security from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 143 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy That ¡°brother¡± made Ye Mo freeze mentally. Ever since coming to this world, it was destined that he would be lonely. But today, someone called him brother. This indescribable feeling flowed through Ye Mo¡¯s heart that made him decide to protect Ye Ling for her life. Not for anything else, but just for that brother. ¡°Aiyou, so emotional¡­ Ling Zi, you really make people cringe. But your boyfriend is quite handsome, I also want to hug your brother. Don¡¯t be stingy,¡± the short haired girl said. Of course she was joking, she didn¡¯t really mean to go hug Ye Mo. Ye Ling really enjoyed Ye Mo¡¯s hug and hearing what the short-haired girl said, she suddenly smiled and pulled the short-haired girl¡¯s hand and dragged her into Ye Mo¡¯s arms. She moved aside. ¡°Okay Tian He, you can hug for however long you want. I won¡¯t be jealous at all. But, don¡¯t let go.¡± Tian He was pulled into Ye Mo¡¯s arms; Ye Mo wanted to push her away, but was scared he would hurt her feelings. Meanwhile, Tian He thought it was just a hug, so she wrapped her arms around Ye Mo¡¯s waist. Ye Mo didn¡¯t feel anything when he was hugged by Ye Ling, but he didn¡¯t expect Tian He to hug him with such force. He immediately felt two balls of softness in front of her chest and that faint aroma of a girl. His blood speed up, and he had a biological reaction. His crotch immediately rammed against Tian He¡¯s stomach. He was originally planning to eat a piece of cake, but he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Then, he rushed out of the dorms and disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tian He? Why did you scare Ling¡¯s boyfriend away? Is it because your chest is too powerful?¡± When Ye Mo left, the two other girls came up and teased her. Tian He¡¯s face was shot red. Although she was acting tough, it was just in her words. However, when the other two girls asked, she recovered and smiled. ¡°Ling, your boyfriend¡¯s thing is so big. I could feel it. What a man¡­ But I still quite like his hug, he smells very nice.¡± ¡°What? You really felt that? It¡¯s really big?¡± To their surprise, Ye Ling asked Tian He with a face full of joy. Tian He was grabbed by Ye Ling, but this was nothing. When Ye Ling asked that question, the dorm mates were completely shocked. ¡°Hey, Ling Zi, are you dumb, how can you not know your boyfriend¡¯s thing? Why are you asking me? But your boyfriend is really excellent. Sigh, I don¡¯t know where you found him. Why don¡¯t I have that kind of luck?¡± Tian He also had a boyfriend but was never like Ye Mo who could give her a refreshing and calm sense during hugs. ¡°Okay, we really admire you two, next time when Ling Zi¡¯s boyfriend comes, I also want to hug him,¡± the taller girl said. ¡°And me¡­¡± Dan Dan hurried to say. Tian He threw up the finger,/ ¡°You two cougars, but Ling Zi, even if it¡¯s really big, you don¡¯t need to be so happy. You¡¯ll be taking in quite a load.¡± However, Ye Ling murmured, ¡°It was indeed a lie¡­¡± She was thinking about Ye Mo¡¯s diagnosis. It was fake. If Tian He didn¡¯t say it today, she would¡¯ve thought it was real. Now, it seemed that the DNA test was also fake. Her big uncle did this. At this moment, she only felt happy because Ye Mo had completely changed. ¡­ Although it was very late, the lights were still on at the Song Family. Even Song Shaochen was in the family meeting. Ye Mo¡¯s guess was right. The Song Family didn¡¯t dare to fight Ye Mo at all costs. Song Qiming was very careful. Before he understood Ye Mo¡¯s trump card, he didn¡¯t dare to move. If Ye Mo really could enter a heavily guarded place like the Nan Qing HQ, then it would be all too easy for him to kill everyone in the Song Family especially how Ye Mo did things without thinking the consequences. Thinking about their conflict with Ye Mo, Song Qiming¡¯s face was very bad. It was too embarrassing for such a powerful family to not be able to touch Ye Mo. If it was someone else or even a gang, the Song Family could get rid of them easily. ¡°Shaochen, did you just say in the blink of an eye, all the bodies in the room disappeared? He could even catch a bullet?¡± Song Hai needed to be clear on this. He had been responsible for the intel of the family. This was the first time he heard of such a capability of Ye Mo, and that meant he didn¡¯t do his job well. ¡°Yes, Uncle Hai, I didn¡¯t say a single lie. He could really stop the bullet with two fingers. My pistol is the Howard PPK. You should know its speed, but he caught it with his finger. Plus, I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t out for more than five minutes. When I woke up, nothing changed except the bodies have disappeared.¡± Song Shaochen still felt fear when saying this. Song Qiming looked with one eye towards Song Hai and wanted to ask about Sai Na, but remembered that he just sent out the order today, so things shouldn¡¯t be this fast. Song Hai¡¯s heart was skipping. Although the leader didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that he hadn¡¯t been able to find out a lot of Ye Mo¡¯s powers. He didn¡¯t do his job properly. He had made up his mind to increase the intensity of the research in Sai Na; he couldn¡¯t made a mistake again. Seeing Song Hai¡¯s expression, Song Qiming didn¡¯t pay more attention to him. He turned his head and asked Song Shaochen, ¡°What else did he say?¡± Song Shaochen looked worriedly at Song Qiming¡¯s furious face and answered after some hesitation, ¡°When he left, he told me to bring back a message. He said don¡¯t piss him off, if we do, he will make the Song Family disappear in one night. And, when he left, he carried Ye Ling and jumped from the fourth floor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Song Qiming obviously heard it, but he exclaimed in shock. If Ye Mo could jump off by himself, he wouldn¡¯t be so shocked. But carrying a person and jumping off the fourth floor, this was absurd. Just when everyone thought the leader would be angry by Ye Mo¡¯s threat, Song Qiming calmed down instead. He started to contemplate, and after a while, he looked at Song Qikan and said, ¡°Qikan, what do you think?¡± Song Qikan frowned and said, ¡°According to Ye Mo¡¯s habits and what Shaochen reported, if Ye Mo said that, it means he can really do it. My opinion is to wait for the result of the Sai Na investigation. After we know Ye Mo¡¯s limits, then we can make a move. Plus, if we are to move, we can¡¯t do it alone. We need to invite some people. Of course, we must also notify Hu Qiu¡¯s master.¡± Song Qiming nodded. ¡°This is what I think too, okay, that¡¯s it for today. When the investigation comes out, we¡¯ll have another meeting, but before this, if anyone dares to look for trouble with Ye Mo or someone related to him, I won¡¯t let him go. Dismissed.¡± ¡­ Ye Mo left Qing Hua University and prepared to look for a place to stay when his phone rang. It was Li Hu. He was very happy when he knew that Ye Mo came to Beijing. He just said he was busy in the day and his phone was shut. Ye Mo just said a location when his phone shut down. He hadn¡¯t charged this phone, and it just answered two phone calls before running out of battery. Now, Ye Mo still hadn¡¯t ate yet. Originally, Zhuo Yangqing wanted to invite him to dinner, but due to Qing Xun¡¯s things, Zhuo Yangqing didn¡¯t have the time to redeem it, so Ye Mo went to look for Ye Ling. Li Hu came very quickly and drove a normal jeep. As soon as he got off, he grabbed Ye Mo¡¯s hands excitedly. ¡°Brother Ye, if it wasn¡¯t for you last time, we would¡¯ve probably died much less retrieve the item. I¡¯ve been waiting for days, and you¡¯re finally here. Let¡¯s go. You should sleep at my place tonight. You must come to my base with me tomorrow. Those brats keep saying I¡¯m bragging. You need to help me teach them a lesson.¡± Li Hu was straightforward and very social, and he already saw Ye Mo as his friend. Ye Mo could tell that this guy had been bragging about him in front of others, but they couldn¡¯t find him so his words were ignored. Ye Mo smiled. He didn¡¯t have the time to help Li Hu show off. He just wanted to get his money and solve the problems here so he could go back to cultivate. The more people he got into conflict with, the more he felt his power was insignificant. From Lang Ji¡¯s mouth, Ye Mo heard that Xian Daoist in Metal River was much stronger than Wu Qiang. Moreover, it was said that he was about to breakthrough. If things were really as Lang Ji said, then his powers would only seem overwhelming to normal people, but for the real strong people out there, he was still missing a bit. Thinking about this, how could Ye Mo have the mood to show off in front of normal soldiers? Chapter 144 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Li Hu stayed at the intense training quarters at Beijing. That¡¯s not what Ye Mo expected. The defense here was serious, and there were surveillance equipment everywhere. If Li Hu didn¡¯t take him in, it would really make him sweat to come in. Plus, Ye Mo didn¡¯t know if his invisibility could evade the top grade military cameras. And Li Hu was indeed a good friend; he didn¡¯t even investigate who Ye Mo was before bringing him in. He knew the rules, but he still did so meaning that he considered Ye Mo a true friend. Li Hu got some food and ate as they chatted together. Ye Mo also knew this place was to train all sorts of special ops. This period, it was his turn. He was the captain of the Flying Fox Squad. Li Hu wasn¡¯t called Li Hu before, but after he joined Flying Fox, he changed his name. One could tell that he had deep feelings for this squad just from his name. ¡°Then Flying Fox is the country¡¯s top special ops?¡± Ye Mo curiously asked. If that really was the case, then Ye Mo would be disappointed. Although he hadn¡¯t seen Li Hu in action, but he was at most the same level as Wen Dong or even worse. Since he was the captain, it meant that he was the strongest in Flying Fox. If even the strongest was at this standard, then the squad wasn¡¯t going to be very strong. Li Hu didn¡¯t know Ye Mo¡¯s power. In his eyes, Ye Mo was mysterious other than being straightforward. He went in and out of the desert with ease, so he knew Ye Mo was much stronger than him. Now that Ye Mo asked, Li Hu shook his head. ¡°Our squad is a far cry from the best. However, the members of Flying Fox are pretty excellent. You have seen our missions. In harsher words, we¡¯re police. In other words, we deal with the more serious criminals.¡± Then, Li Hu took out a card and gave it to Ye Mo. ¡°This is the money. It¡¯s supposed to be $500k, but because the thing was perfectly fine and no men were lost, my boss gave an extra $100k. Altogether it¡¯s $600k; the password is all 0. Of course, I know that this is just as Feng Tian said, less than 10% of its actual worth. So Ye brother, I owe you.¡± Ye Mo took the card and smiled. ¡°If I didn¡¯t sell that to you, perhaps I would¡¯ve thrown it away. It¡¯s free money I earned, no need to say anything else.¡± He didn¡¯t lie. When he was being hunted by the insects, he even threw his bag away. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have left this small model that he didn¡¯t know with him. Luckily, he gave it to Li Hu or his $600k would¡¯ve been gone. Li Hu didn¡¯t think Ye Mo would throw away something so important and thought Ye Mo was just being polite. He admired Ye Mo more for his generosity. ¡°Brother Ye, there¡¯s also someone called Ye Mo in Beijing, and he¡¯s from the Ye Family, but it¡¯s said he was kicked out of the Ye family. Haha, if that Ye Mo had 10% of your excellence, that Ye Old Man would¡¯ve treated him like the future of the Ye Family¡­.¡± Li Hu and Ye Mo chatted for a while; he felt Ye Mo was very open, and soon thought of him as a friend so he talked casually. Ye Mo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m that Ye Mo you¡¯re talking about. But I¡¯m not as powerful as you say. Treat me like the future of the Ye Family? I don¡¯t care, much less they won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Li Hu looked at Ye Mo in shock. He didn¡¯t think that the person in front of him was the abandoned son of that Ye Family. ¡­. Zhuo Yangqing was annoyed. One was because Ye Mo went against his word and didn¡¯t wait for her at the door of the school, and another was due to Qing Xun. The more she thought, the angrier she got. It was just ten minutes time, and the doctor she had longed for was gone. So this morning, she came to the door of Qing Hua University and wanted to see if she could wait for Ye Mo. If she couldn¡¯t, then she would ask Ye Ling and see if Ye Mo came for her. What made her angrier was Ye Mo didn¡¯t arrive, but the person she didn¡¯t want to see the most was here. Qing Xun had some flowers and walked over, guiltily saying, ¡°Yangqing, it was my bad yesterday, I¡¯m sorry. Please accept my apology, these flowers are for you.¡± Zhuo Yangqing looked contemptuously at Qing Xun. ¡°Who do you think you are to apologize to me. I¡¯m telling you, from today on, I don¡¯t know you. If I go against my words, let the heavens destroy me, piss off¡­.¡± Zhuo Yangqing was so angry that her fire could burn a lake dry, but Qing Xun had to come and piss her off. If it wasn¡¯t for him, then perhaps she would¡¯ve invited Ye Mo. Now, she lost news of Ye Mo, and her grandpa was in danger. Even she couldn¡¯t forgive herself much less a mere Qing Xun. Moreover, she had already warned him not to look for her, but today, this guy came right in the morning. She thought about how something that could be done in two minutes was dragged on for more than ten minutes by Qing Xun. In the end, all it came to was a discord, and she even missed Ye Mo. Although Ye Mo said he was Ye Ling¡¯s brother, who knew if he would stay in Beijing. Everyone knew Ye Ling looked down on Ye Mo. If he left Beijing again, she would not even have a place to cry to. Hearing Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s words, Qing Xun¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t expect Zhuo Yangqing to say such determined words. This essentially severed any intentions he could have for her. He really didn¡¯t want to give up the second most prettiest girl in Beijing. ¡°Yangqing, you actually said such words, who was that guy yesterday? You¡¯re being so heartless with me over him,¡± Qing Xun said with hatred. ¡°F*ck you, who is he to me, what¡¯s that got to do with you. He¡¯s my boyfriend, so what? Are you going to kill me? Don¡¯t appear in front of my eyes again.¡± Then, Zhuo Yangqing turned to leave. She wanted to go to the dorms and ask Ye Ling. Although she didn¡¯t know Ye Ling well, they heard of each other. After all, in the uni, she was ranked 2nd, and Ye Ling was ranked 3rd in terms of beauty. Qing Xun¡¯s face was green and stared coldly at Zhuo Yangqing as evil flashed across his eyes. ¡­. In the morning when Ye Mo and Li Hu came to the training base, there were nearly 100 people already training. Ye Mo looked at these Flying Fox members. They were indeed not bad but still very immature to Ye Mo. However, it was quite decent they could achieve this in a training ground. ¡°Ye Mo, how bout you have a few rounds with them?¡± Li Hu saw Ye Mo¡¯s smile as he looked at these members so he said. ¡°Captain Li, is this the mysterious hero you keep telling us about?¡± a sturdy youth came up in front of Ye Mo and said challengingly. Li Hu looked at the youth and had an evil smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, Lu Gang, do you want to fight him?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Lu Gang was up for the challenge. He hoped for an immediate match, so the whole squad would know his power. Lu Gang believed that he wouldn¡¯t lose even if he fought against Li Hu, much less a youth who looked scholarly. He was going to defeat Ye Mo and then say to Li Hu, ¡°Captain, your eyes are very good.¡± Ye Mo smiled. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to be so bored and fight these people. These people weren¡¯t even 1/10 as strong as Hu Qiu. He really had no interest in fighting them. Seeing Li Hu look over, Ye Mo said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, they are no match for me, even if they all come at once. It¡¯s boring for me as well.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t need to be humble; he was indeed saying the truth. Lu Gang heard Ye Mo¡¯s words, and his face was bright red. He didn¡¯t think Ye Mo would be so rude and just say he was no match for him. Not only this, he also said that the 100 of them was also no match for him; this was way too arrogant. ¡°Great bluff,¡± Before Lu Gang had time to say more, someone interrupted. ¡°Elder Han how are you here?¡± Lu Gang saw the person coming and quickly greeted with a face full of respect. Ye Mo also saw the people who came. There were 5 of theml the leader was an old man in his 60s. Two police guards followed him, other than that, there was a man in his 30s and a girl in her 20s. The man who said he was bluffing was the man in his 30s. He scanned across Ye Mo contemptuously. Ye Mo sneered. He could tell the man was not bad, but at most, he was only a little stronger than Hu Qiu but still no match for him. However, that girl seemed, weak but she gave Ye Mo a much greater threat than that man. This made Ye Mo give the girl a closer look. She looked very quiet and not too pretty but durable to look at. However, Ye Mo soon knew that she was durable to look at due to the art she was cultivating. This woman wasn¡¯t simple, perhaps she came from the hidden sects. Ever since these few people came out, almost everyone saluted to the old man. Only Ye Mo did nothing. The man looked more unhappy. ¡°You are Ye Mo? The one who helped Li Hu find the model?¡± Elder Han asked. Ye Mo answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Ye Mo. I sold the data to Li Hu, I didn¡¯t specially go help him find it.¡± Chapter 145 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Elder Han laughed. ¡°Ye Mo, you don¡¯t need to be humble. The money you took wasn¡¯t even enough for 10% of its real worth, so I can represent the country to thank you. You¡¯ve contributed greatly to the military.¡± Ye Mo smiled and didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t have that kind of resolve. If someone gave a higher price than Li Hu and he didn¡¯t mind that person, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to sell it to someone else. Seeing Ye Mo not reply, Li Hu quickly said, ¡°Elder Han was one of the commanders in the Beijing military district, he¡¯s a lieutenant, Ye Mo¡­¡± Elder Han already heard Li Hu¡¯s words and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Li Hu of Ye Mo¡¯s power in the desert. I heard from people that you were buying a phone in the market yesterday, and I knew you would come looking for Li Hu. Today, I came just to see you. You should be Wentian¡¯s son, right? Sigh, Wentian was supposed to be doing great things, but he left too early, things were really harsh on you and your siblings.¡± Ye Mo heard this and had some good impression to this Elder Han. If somebody said this to him yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything, but after seeing how Ye Ling was, he knew how hard things were for her these years. ¡°Elder Han is too polite, I should be the going to see you. How can you be visiting me,¡± Ye Mo greeted. Elder Han nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your things, but Beirong and Yuanyi are my old companions. This time, Beirong really looked wrong. You are like your father, Wentian, an elite. You¡¯re even better than Wentian. Sigh, this time, Ning Fuzhen looked wrong too.¡± Then, he shook his head. Elder Han¡¯s name was Han Zaixin, one of the commanding officers at Beijing military district. Although he had retired now, he was responsible for a few special ops squads. Flying Fox was one of them; it was also the most famous squad. Flying Snow was also under his command. Ye Mo knew who Beirong and Yuanyi was. It should be the leader of the Ye Family, Ye Beirong and the eldest of the Song family, Song Yuanyi. As for that Ning Fuzhen, he was probably from the Ning family. After sighing for a while, Elder Han said once again, ¡°Ye Mo, if you want to come to my special ops, I can let you go to Flying Snow, that¡¯s where the best in the country are gathered. I believe you can step higher at Flying Snow squad. Plus, if you came to Flying Snow, I¡¯m willing to help you with your issues with the Ye and Song Family.¡± Although Li Hu didn¡¯t know Ye Mo was from the Ye family, it didn¡¯t mean that Han Zaixin didn¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t too sure either until someone reported to him yesterday. He was reported that Ye Mo came to Beijing yesterday and bought a phone at the supermarket. He immediately came to see what Ye Mo wanted. He wanted to see why this proclaimed human scum, Ye Mo, was so excellent in Li Hu¡¯s mouth. And how could he have such enmity with the Song Family. Plus, he gave such an important military data so easily. Now that he saw Ye Mo¡¯s composed and calm manner as well as his strong confidence and defined features, Han Zaixin wanted to take him in for his talent. Although, the main thing was due to Ye Mo bringing back the data and donated it to the country, he also wanted to compensate Ye Mo in another way. As for Ye Mo¡¯s power, Han Zaixin thought it wasn¡¯t bad, but it was just the same level as Li Hu. Although he was a talent, but not to the stage where Han Zaixin must have him. But even so, he realized how terrifying gossip can be. Ye Mo was no human scum; the manner in which he faced him without fear told him that Ye Mo was no simple man. Even if it was a descendant of a big family, they would be worried and nervous seeing a lieutenant. Ye Mo only seemed to say hi after he talked about his father. ¡°Brother Ye said that the entire Flying Fox is no match for you, Du Tao wants to test that,¡± the man who had been behind Elder Han this whole time said at this moment. ¡°Blasphemy, Du Tao, you¡¯re the instructor of the special ops, what are you fighting with Ye Mo for, leave,¡± hearing Du Tao¡¯s words, Elder Han reproached immediately. Du Tao saw Elder Han say it so quickly, he backed down with a face of disappointment. Although he was the vice head of the police department in Beijing and one of the instructors for the special ops, he was still a member of Flying Snow. Ye Mo smiled and looked at Du Tao. ¡°You are also no match for me, there¡¯s no point in fighting you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be polite to this guy. And, he didn¡¯t want to keep a low profile in Beijing, he would teach those who needed a lesson. ¡°You¡­.¡± Du Tao was regretful that he couldn¡¯t teach this arrogant Ye Mo a lesson and now that he was mocked, he was more furious. He immediately bowed to elder Han: ¡°Head, please allow me to spar with Ye Mo, I¡¯ll control myself and won¡¯t hurt him.¡± Originally, Han Zaixin didn¡¯t want Du Tao to fight Ye Mo. Du Tao was an intermediate stage yellow level martial artist, no matter how strong Ye Mo was, he would only be on the same level as Li Hu and not even reach into the ranks of martial artists. How could he be a match for Du Tao. However, he was really surprised that Ye Mo said such words. In that case, he really wanted to see how strong Ye Mo was. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, since you guys want to fight, then stop appropriately.¡± Du Tao was his trusted man, and Ye Mo was a youth he liked and was Ye Beirong¡¯s grandson. If Ye Beirong knew he was very excellent, he would take Ye Mo back into the family. Plus, he contributed an inestimable military data. Although it was still being evaluated, Han Zaixin knew that model was worth more than 30 million USD, and many of its worth were still unknown. This was one of the reasons why he took another look at Ye Mo and came over personally. Unexpectedly, Ye Mo still said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you. My abilities are for killing. I¡¯m not interested in playing with people. Although your leg martial arts are not bad, I¡¯ve met someone who is 10 times better than you with legs, but he only managed 20 moves under my hand before I disabled his legs.¡± Ye Mo talked without any concern. He could easily tell that Du Tao¡¯s martial arts was in his legs, but no matter how good they were, could they be better than Wu Qiang¡¯s? In Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, if Du Tao were to fight Wu Qiang, it wouldn¡¯t take 50 moves before Du Tao was a dead man. With Elder Han¡¯s permission, Du Tao was already rubbing his hands pumped to teach Ye Mo a lesson, but now he heard Ye Mo say that he disabled a person¡¯s legs in such a nonchalant tone, his face looked bad. At this moment, the young girl next to Elder Han noticed Ye Mo. She originally thought Ye Mo was ordinary, but why was he was so arrogant? And did Ye Mo really see that all of Du Tao¡¯s prowess was in his legs? How did he see it? Ye Mo could see her powers, but she couldn¡¯t see a bit of Ye Mo¡¯s at all. ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Elder Han was interested. He knew that Du Tao¡¯s leg arts was not bad. This Ye Mo could tell in one eye. Was there really not much difference between the two? Thinking that Ye Mo might not be much weaker than Du Tao, Elder Han¡¯s eyes were excited. He needed human resources the most now. Ye Mo was cold, and he seemed very generous and decisive, not to mention he was still so young. If he was as strong as Du Tao, then taking him into the special forces would mean¡­¡± Thinking about this, Elder Han could no longer resist and immediately said, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll bring out some winnings, I¡¯ll sponsor that. Whoever wins, I¡¯ll let him go into the extreme weapon vault and choose a weapon.¡± As soon as he heard extreme weapon vault, Du Tao¡¯s eyes lit up. He once had a dagger from the vault, and that helped him through countless dangerous missions. However, he lost it in a mission in Tibet and felt regretful since then. If he could get a strong weapon from the vault, his power would up a level. Ye Mo was disinterested. What weapon could be stronger than the ones he made. He didn¡¯t care at all. If he had the material, he would¡¯ve made a weapon for himself already. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s lack of interest, Li Hu quickly said, ¡°Brother Ye, don¡¯t underestimate the vault. It¡¯s all the top quality materials, some are made of materials you¡¯ve never heard of. A major part of it is from the hidden sects.¡± Hearing that they were from the hidden sects, Ye Mo was a little interested but not too excited. He said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t they say the hidden sects¡¯ things are hardly seen in the ordinary world? How could it be found in the extreme weapon vault?¡± Li Hu smiled. ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re not quite simple knowing about the hidden sects, but the weapons in the vault are not bought but traded with materials. Normally, the country would look for rare materials in all sorts of strange places. Then, these materials are given to the hidden sects which are used to trade for some special weapons.¡± Hearing Li Hu¡¯s explanation, Ye Mo¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t he looking around for material? How complete would a country¡¯s collection be. His storage ring was still missing some material and couldn¡¯t be forged. If he could find some high quality material, then it would be a gift from heaven. Thinking about this, Ye Mo walked in front of Elder Han and bowed once again. ¡°Elder Han, I don¡¯t want the weapons in the vault, I would rather have a few pieces of material, what do you think?¡± Elder Han heard Li Hu¡¯s words just then and now that Ye Mo asked, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°The materials are used to trade for weapons, of course it¡¯s fine if you want them, but you need to win first. If you can win against Du Tao, I¡¯ll let you choose ten.¡± Ye Mo smiled. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Du Tao was furious. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even take him seriously and sounded as though it was very easy to beat him. Chapter 146 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Seeing Du Tao who was extremely angry, Ye Mo laughed to himself. Just by his attitude, he wouldn¡¯t get far in martial arts. ¡°What are you looking at, come, make it quick. I need to go pick materials after this.¡± Ye Mo looked at Du Tao and shook his head. In the cultivation realm, fighting someone whom one didn¡¯t know about could cause their life with the slightest mistake. Ye Mo could see Du Tao¡¯s power, and that was why he was so arrogant. However, Du Tao didn¡¯t know Ye Mo¡¯s power and felt he could surely beat Ye Mo. This was the real mistake. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Du Tao just charged up and attacked. However, Ye Mo acted as if he didn¡¯t see it at all and remained stationary. Judging by Du Tao¡¯s personality, he would use his legs straight up and try to beat him down using the shortest time, without using his fists at all. And, it was just as Ye Mo expected, Du Tao¡¯s fists were hollow attacks as he concentrated his power on his legs. Before Du Tao¡¯s fist reached, his right leg kicked like a straight line as if a whirl wind. Ye Mo nodded. Du Tao¡¯s legs were far cry from Wu Qiang, but his speed was nearing the latter¡¯s. Wu Qiang¡¯s legs were not only fast but also powerful. Even with Ye Mo¡¯s power, his legs felt pain after kicking Wu Qiang¡¯s leg twenty times. Du Tao¡¯s speed was just below Wu Qiang¡¯s, but his power and angel was a far cry from Wu Qiang. Moreover, Du Tao had this implausible idea. He wanted to kick Ye Mo with his left leg after his right leg connected. This, Ye Mo could tell from how the opponent charged power on his left leg. Ye Mo shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what Du Tao was thinking. If he could beat Ye Mo, he would only need his right leg, but he wanted to switch to left leg purely for aesthetics. This guy was really pretentious. He really overestimated himself thinking that he could kick a guy, whom he had never fought before, flying. The woman beside Elder Han saw that Ye Mo didn¡¯t even move under Du Tao¡¯s hollow attack and immediately frowned. Of course, she could tell Du Tao¡¯s fists were hollow, but she didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to see it as well. She wouldn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo didn¡¯t have time to react. And, not only did Ye Mo not move, he also looked at Du Tao¡¯s left leg and even shook his head. This woman immediately understood that Ye Mo could tell Du Tao¡¯s intentions. The act was pretty, but it was impractical, and it would only be effective on an opponent far weaker than him. As expected, Ye Mo slightly sidestepped and didn¡¯t even move his hand. However, he kicked his left leg towards Du Tao¡¯s leg a few times. Even that woman didn¡¯t see Ye Mo¡¯s movements clearly, and Ye Mo had already switched to his right leg before kicking Du Fei many meters away. Ye Mo attacked Du Tao the exact same way he did against Wu Qiang, but it was just easier. When Du Tao¡¯s leg collided with Ye Mo¡¯s, he rejoiced. He felt that the power on his leg wasn¡¯t something Ye Mo could handle. Just when he was prepared to hear Ye Mo cry out in pain and switch leg in mid air to kick Ye Mo away beautifully, there was a piercing pain from his right leg rendering him unable to kick with his left leg. Du Tao was shocked and immediately knew things weren¡¯t good. Just when he wanted to retreat, Ye Mo kicked his right leg onto his stomach. His head buzzed and couldn¡¯t believe that he was kicked flying. The position was exactly what he wanted to kick Ye Mo with. So fast¡ªthese were the only two words in his brain. He only lasted five moves and was kicked flying by Ye Mo. That woman saw that Ye Mo actually did what Du Tao wanted cleanly and even more aesthetically pleasing than Du Tao¡¯s imagination. Her heart moved and had a strong urge to fight Ye Mo, but eventually, she suppressed this desire. Although she was sure she wouldn¡¯t lose to Ye Mo, she didn¡¯t want to expose her power in front of everyone. Du Tao fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. However, Han Zaixin was shocked. He clearly knew who Du Tao was and was, and even in the Flying Snow Squad, he wasn¡¯t average. Moreover, he was also a yellow ranked master, but he couldn¡¯t even last a few moves in front of Ye Mo. Lu Gang and Li Hu were also shocked. Li Hu knew Ye Mo was strong but didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong. Lu Gang was more shocked. He was still planning to battle Ye Mo too, but now that just seemed ridiculous. Not even ten of him were a match for Du Tao, but Du Tao lost so completely in front of Ye Mo. Han Zaixin also knew about martial arts and knew that if it was a life or death battle, Du Tao would die faster. No wonder the Song Family couldn¡¯t do anything about Ye Mo so far. He was so strong. Where did he learn this from? Did he reach the Black level of martial arts? Thinking about how Flying Snow Squad would be so much stronger if Ye Mo joined them, Han Zaixin was lost in thought. No, he must have Ye Mo in his squad. Ye Mo didn¡¯t care about Du Tao he kicked flying; he only cared about how much materials he could get from the keep. He saw Elder Han seemed to be lost in thought, so he could only walk over and say, ¡°Elder Han¡­¡± Han Zaixin gasped for some air and felt Ye Mo was cuter and cuter. He really was someone special. Luckily, he suddenly thought of coming to see Ye Mo today, otherwise, where would he find someone valuable like Ye Mo. Only a descendent of ancient martial arts sects could match Ye Mo, but Ye Mo was obviously not from those sects. If he was, how would the Song Family dare to look for trouble with him? How would the Ye Family be willing to kick him out? ¡°Ye Mo, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. Good, good, good.¡± Then, Han Zaixin studied Ye Mo and looked at him as though he was studying some treasure. Ye Mo felt helpless and could only wait for Han Zaixin to talk. At this moment, Du Tao had crawled up. Other than some pain on his leg, he was fine. He looked at Ye Mo with reverence from afar; he didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be so strong. This was the strongest opponent he had ever faced. Now, he believed Ye Mo¡¯s words. His power was for killing not for playing. If Ye Mo wanted to kill him just then, even a few of him would¡¯ve died. He originally thought he was not bad, now, it seemed he was still intolerably weak in front of the truly strong. And, Ye Mo had a lot of killing chi. He said that he debilitated someone with a much strong leg martial arts than him, and now, it seemed to be true. Someone like Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem to be willing to lie about this. Thinking that if he pissed Ye Mo off and he could potentially debilitate his leg too, he felt helpless. He shivered at the thought. Ye Mo must not be offended. He heard Ye Mo offended the Song Family but was still fine. That seemed to be true. However, it was not that the Song family didn¡¯t bother to deal with him, but they just didn¡¯t dare to. After Han Zaixin repeated the words good, he stared at Ye Mo passionately and said, ¡°Ye Mo, join Flying Snow Squad, you must join, you can be the instructor.¡± Ye Mo shook his head. ¡°Elder Han, I¡¯m not interested in joining the army. I¡¯m only interested in the materials in the keep.¡± ¡°No, you must join Flying Snow Squad, if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you choose the material.¡± In a fit of worry, Han Zaixin threatened Ye Mo with the material. Ye Mo smiled calmly. ¡°In that case, Li Hu, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Then, he turned and left as though Han Zaixin was just air. Seeing that Ye Mo was leaving, Han Zaixin was worried and quickly pulled Ye Mo¡¯s clothes. ¡°Brother Ye, you musn¡¯t leave. We can discuss about this, just look at the materials first? Then, we can talk, I beg you.¡± Ye Mo, who was originally pissed off, saw Han Zaixin¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t really get angry so he freed his clothes and said, ¡°In that case, please send someone with me.¡± ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯ll go with you myself.¡± Han Zaixin felt he had grasped a bit of Ye Mo¡¯s personality and spoke quickly. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t hesitant in getting his material as he won that. Now that Han Zaixin said this, he immediately said, ¡°In that case, thank you, Elder Han, but if there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to do, no one can force me, even the Heavenly Emperor.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s last words weren¡¯t polite at all. Du Tao and Li Hu¡¯s mouth spasmed but didn¡¯t argue. If it was before the fight, Du Tao would sneer at Ye Mo, but now, he felt he didn¡¯t have the right to. However, the woman beside Han Zaixin frowned and seemed to want to say something but eventually didn¡¯t. Han Zaixin knew his words before were unreasonable, so he wasn¡¯t angry at Ye Mo and instead said, ¡±We can discuss about joining the squad later. Let¡¯s go see the material first. You¡¯re free to join if you want.¡± Although he spoke like that, Han Zaixin was thinking about how he could he keep Ye Mo. It seemed he had pissed Ye Mo off a little. Yes, how could a master like him be willingly constrained. If he was really that easy to talk to, the Song Family would¡¯ve devoured him already. Chapter 147 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Other than the two guards, only that girl could accompany Han Zaixin into the keep. Not even Du Tao could go in and had to wait outside. Even the two guards could only stand at the door and not go in. Whether it was the Extreme Weapon Keep or the Materials Keep, it was heavily guarded. Ye Mo suspected that without Han Zaixin¡¯s lead, it would be very troublesome even for him if he wanted to come in. Although he wasn¡¯t into high tech, it didn¡¯t mean he knew nothing. After all, he studied for so long at Ning Hai university, so he knew even about laser passages. There was one in the long corridor leading to extreme weapon keep. Ye Mo knew that he didn¡¯t have a way to pass it now, unless he didn¡¯t touch the ground and the laser didn¡¯t activate. However, normal laser passages didn¡¯t need people to be on the ground. The motion sensor could activate the laser. Thinking about the rays of laser, Ye Mo felt stunned at heart too. No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t stop the light rays, and he might even be cut into pieces, unless he had reached Foundation Establishment, or had a strong defense artefact. It seemed that his power was still too weak and he underestimated the means of a country. Since they could have these passages, it also meant that there were similar weapons. Although it wouldn¡¯t be as strong as the one in the passage, it should be enough to threaten him. Han Zaixin didn¡¯t know about this. In order to attract Ye Mo, he took him to the Extreme Weapons Keep first because he thought Ye Mo would immediately be attracted after coming into the keep. However, what made Han Zaixin surprised was that Ye Mo shook his head in disappointment after looking at the wide collection of weapons. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Elder Han didn¡¯t you say there were materials? Why are they all normal weapons?¡± Normal weapons? Han Zaixin¡¯s mouth spasmed. The special ops working for him all felt glory for coming in here and picking a weapon. However, in Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, they were only normal. It could be said that each weapon here was worth much more than the 600k he acquired. However, his eyes weren¡¯t good enough to pick it up. Now that Ye Mo asked, he could only say, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the keep beside here.¡± Then, Han Zaixin took Ye Mo to the other storage keep. Ye Mo noticed that when Ye Mo said he didn¡¯t see any material, Han Zaixin¡¯s expression was that his views were too low, but that woman frowned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want Ye Mo to go in. When Ye Mo went in, he saw more materials. Although there was a lot of variety, most of them were useless to Ye Mo. Many metals and steel were unattractive to Ye Mo. Han Zaixin thought that Ye Mo would look carefully at all these material and would take a long time. However, Ye Mo just walked straight to a few mining stones and held them. He didn¡¯t know that Ye Mo had spirit sense and could tell what things they were just by scanning them. Although most materials were useless to Ye Mo, Ye Mo rejoiced at finding two each of the Purple Copper Essence Ore, Silver Sand Ore and Extreme Wind Stone. Moreover, he also found an extreme grade Black Jade. Ye Mo was very happy to have these seven stones, but it was a pity that he didn¡¯t find any ores for making flying swords. ¡°Only found 7 you want, sigh if we didn¡¯t ship away some 3 months ago, perhaps you would find more.¡± Seeing Ye Mo only being interested in 7, Han Zaixin was disappointed; it seemed these materials keep couldn¡¯t attract him either. This time, Ye Mo was speechless. He was very satisfied to find four ores he needed on earth. This was too rare, at least he could make a defense artefact for his sister, and he could make his storage ring. He didn¡¯t expect all these to be leftovers. ¡°Elder Han, how often do you give things to the hidden sects?¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t resist to ask. Han Zaixin laughed. ¡°it seems Li Hu told you, but these aren¡¯t secrets anyways. We usually give things to them annually; our condition is that not only are they to help us¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± the girl beside Han Zaixin spoke for the first time, her voice was very crisp. Ye Mo didn¡¯t think that this girl was Han Zaixin¡¯s granddaughter. She was not a simple person. Han Zaixin smiled. ¡°Ye Mo is not an outsider, plus, this isn¡¯t something that can¡¯t be told. Perhaps, Ye Mo would soon be on our side.¡± Ye Mo knew that Elder Han still hadn¡¯t given up on making him join the Flying Snow Squad. Although he didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t want to give up these materials. If he could pick some each year, then it would solve a large problem for him. Perhaps he could finish gathering the materials needed for flying sword. Thinking about this, Ye Mo said, ¡°Elder Han, actually, I¡¯m also decent at making weapons, I can use some weapons to trade materials with you, what do you think?¡± Han Zaixin smiled and said, ¡°Ye Mo, you don¡¯t know the perks of the weapons from the hidden sects, that¡¯s why you say that. If you knew the worth of the weapons in the extreme weapons vault, then you wouldn¡¯t say this. But if you want materials, that¡¯s easy, just join Flying Snow Squad and I can let you pick ten each year.¡± Ye Mo was moved but didn¡¯t talk; instead, that young girl said once again, ¡°Grandpa, this way¡­¡± ¡°Yan Yan, only ten, it¡¯s fine. And before we trade things, I can still decide what to do with you. You just need to not tell them,¡± Han Zaixin immediately said. The girl hesitated and eventually didn¡¯t say anything. From these words, Ye Mo already understood that this girl should be from the hidden sects and was Elder Han¡¯s grand daughter. However, ten each year should be enough for him. Plus, they might not even gather ten he needed each year. However, he didn¡¯t want to join Flying Snow Squad. It was too restricting and a waste of time. However, Ye Mo knew it was impossible for him to get these things for free. As though seeing Ye Mo¡¯s hesitation, Han Zaixin immediately said, ¡°You just need to be the instructor and you can move freely. You just need to help Flying Snow Squad do one thing each year.¡± Ye Mo hesitated and said, ¡°I can be the instructor, but I will only be teaching for three days each year and do one thing for Flying Snow Squad once every two years. And, you must not use any reason to confine me; otherwusem I wouldn¡¯t accept it.¡± ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Han Zaixin revealed the smile of a cunning fox. He originally want to use extreme weapons vault to keep Ye Mo since it was the same as using materials. As long as Ye Mo joined Flying Snow Squad, things would become easier. Ye Mo knew this was Han Zaixin¡¯s trap, but he had to jump in. He needed to cultivated and didn¡¯t have much time to search for ores and spirit grass. How powerful was the work force of a country? No matter how Ye Mo searched, he could not compare with the power of a country. Plus, there was no harm for him. he wouldn¡¯t waste too much time being an instructor. After leaving the vault, he went to eat with Elder Han. It was already in the afternoon, and his documents were ready. It was a small blue booklet with his photo attached. It said Ye Mo was the instructor for special ops force Flying Snow Squad, and he also had a bureau of Chinese special forces stamp. Ye Mo felt this little booklet wasn¡¯t completely useless. Perhaps it would be useful in the future. They also brought with him a gun and a mobile phone. Ye Mo took it, thinking about how he just bought a phone yesterday and now he got a new one. He shouldn¡¯t have bought it if he knew. Then, he went to the training base for Flying Snow Squad and gave some instruction. Seeing the sky was dark, Ye Mo was scared his sister would be worried and was prepared to go to Hua Qing University. However, after the captain of the squad Zhang Jue fought with Ye Mo, he was astonished and dragged Ye Mo to go to the party of the Beijing Elites. Ye Mo was completely uninterested in such an event but couldn¡¯t reject Zhang Jue and the others¡¯ strong request. After all, he was still the instructor, moreover, Ye Mo was scared that his sister didn¡¯t want to leave Beijing. If she stayed and he didn¡¯t, it would be beneficial for her if he knew a few people in Beijing. After all, those who could come were either rich or powerful. Normal people couldn¡¯t come. ¡­. For Ye Ling, last night was the best night of her life. Not only was her birthday smooth, she wasn¡¯t scared and knew that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t impotent. She felt grateful to Tian He for testing Ye Mo¡¯s manhood. More importantly, Ye Mo said the Song Family wouldn¡¯t come and they didn¡¯t. She was fine the next day when she woke up. Being from a large powerful family, Ye Ling knew that since Ye Mo didn¡¯t kill Song Shaochen and the Song Family didn¡¯t come, it meant that they wouldn¡¯t. Despite not knowing why the Song Family was so fearful of Ye Mo, she still felt proud of him. Only she knew that Ye Mo didn¡¯t rely on the Ye Family at all. He relied only on himself. Ye Ling was all too clear on what sort of family was the Song Family, so how could she not be proud of such a brother. Ye Ling was prepared to go meet with Ye Mo and Ye Zifeng and then invite her friends in her dorm out for a good meal. So as soon as she got up and couldn¡¯t reach Ye Zifeng¡¯s phone, she rushed home quickly. As soon as she entered, she felt the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. Chapter 148 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Quan Yi, how come I can¡¯t reach my brother, is he at home?¡± Ye Ling thought he couldn¡¯t reach Ye Zifeng last night because he shut down his mobile, but she still couldn¡¯t reach him this morning. She knew that Ye Zifeng rarely went back after her father passed away two years ago and usually stayed at the Ye Family mansion. Of course, it was partly due to grandpa liking him but she didn¡¯t know what Ye Zifeng was thinking. Ye Ling rarely went back to a home that was empty and stayed most of the time at school. Occasionally, she would go back to live a few days at the Ye Family mansion, however, she needed to steal things so she had been here more frequently. Although Ye Zifeng rarely went back, his phone was always on, but today, his phone was still off. This rarely happened, so the first thing Ye Ling did when she came to the Ye Family mansion was to ask for Ye Zifeng¡¯s whereabouts. Quan Yi was the caretaker of the Ye Family mansion. Ye Ling needed to be going in and out of the mansion so she intentionally got close to Quan Yi. But today, Quan Yi saw Ye Ling¡¯s face and her face quickly changed. She didn¡¯t answer Ye Ling¡¯s questions and walked away with her head down hurriedly. ¡°Ye Ling, you still dare to come back, get inside,¡± a vulgar voice sounded. Before Ye Ling could react, a huge hand grabbed Ye Ling by the neck and easily dragged her in. The room was full of people. Not only were the main people in the Ye Family there, even the women who weren¡¯t allowed in meetings were there too. It seemed that these people were already waiting for her. If she didn¡¯t come back herself, perhaps she would be apprehended. She looked at her grandpa sitting at the top and her heart sunk. Many years ago, her second aunty interfered with her second uncle¡¯s business and was punished so severely. The things she did now were countless times more severe than what her second aunt did. No matter how much her grandpa liked her, she couldn¡¯t escape the consequences today. Ye Ling found that she looked through the entire house and almost everyone was here other than Ye Zifeng. Where did Ye Zifeng go? Ye Ling suddenly worried as her heart skipped a beat. Could Ye Zifeng be punished due to her? She forgot that she should be worried about herself not Ye Zifeng. Ye Beirong looked at Ye Ling once and the disappointment was clear in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything; his health had been good, so he could survive for another 8 or 10 years. Because he liked Ye Wentian, he wanted to wait for another ten years after Ye Zifeng was mature to see if he could give the leader position to Ye Zifeng. Out of the brothers, Ye Wenqi was too calculative and didn¡¯t have a broad view. He could only be calculative in small things. As for Ye Wenjin, he was more of an imbecile. However, Ye Zifeng was quite like his father, and this was the reason Ye Beirong didn¡¯t give the leader position to Ye Wenqi. Last time, he even tried to let Ye Zifeng enter the family meeting. Although his words weren¡¯t allowed, his performance was well. He thought of everything but just didn¡¯t expect Ye Ling to do something so treacherous. She actually stole two of the Feng Shui Dragonballs and gave it to their opponent, the Song Family. If Ye Beirong could let this go easily, then there would be no point for the existence of the Ye Family. Ye Beirong scanned the tens of people below and remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°There are two things I want to announce in this meeting. The first thing is, from today, the leader of the family will be Ye Wenqi. Three days later, we will do the exchange. The second thing is Ye Ling¡¯s treacherous acts will be dealt with by Ye Wenqi.¡± Then, Ye Beirong stood up from the leader chair and sighed. He didn¡¯t sit on another chair and instead walked out of the room. Ye Ling¡¯s heart was cold. It seemed her grandpa wouldn¡¯t let her go. If her grandpa punished her, she would still have some chance, but if it was her big uncle, then she wouldn¡¯t even know what would wait for her? Plus, her grandpa wasn¡¯t here. Ye Ling suddenly looked at Ye Lu who was behind her fourth uncle and was immediately shocked. She was caught, but why was Ye Lu fine? Ye Lu did more things than her but just didn¡¯t steal the dragonballs. Plus, it was Ye Lu who introduced her to Gu Luo. And, Gu Luo said Ye Lu was working for him from a long time ago. Since the Ye Family could find out she stole the Dragonballs how could they not know what Ye Lu did. Ye Ling¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but to sink. She had experienced some things and was no longer the na?ve child she once was. She thought about her suspicion about her father¡¯s death as well as the things she did. Could her big uncle not tell she was intentionally getting close to them? They took this long to know she stole the dragonballs? And was sure she took it? Did her big uncle¡¯s men not care all this time she¡¯d been inside the mansion? Ye Ling suddenly thought of a scary truth. It was that right from the beginning¡ªher big uncle and fourth uncle knew what she was doing, but they just let her be. She was in trouble, but Ye Lu was free instead, so perhaps they purposely got Ye Lu to get close to her. Ye Ling was shivering at her thought. Why did her big uncle do this? What good was there for him? Was it just to kill her and her brother? The more she thought the more she felt the chances were high. How old was she? She hadn¡¯t even graduated. Her big uncle and them were cunning, she could only lose in a wisdom battle with them. Her brother Ye Mo was kicked out by them because of his bodily isses. Ye Ling couldn¡¯t understand why her big uncle and fourth uncle would do this and try to eradicate their line. But everything else, Ye Ling understood. If Ye Ling knew that grandpa was planning for Ye Zifeng to be the leader of the family ten years later, she would understand. ¡­ Zhang Jue was not as famous in Beijing as Du Tao. When Ye Mo, Zhang Jue, Du Tao and Li Hu walked in, most people only greeted Du Tao since he was the vice head of the national security bureau. However, Du Tao wasn¡¯t feeling full of himself at all because only he understood that other than Li Hu, Ye Mo and Zhang Jue¡¯s identity were higher than his. Zhang Jue didn¡¯t like this sort of scene, but he didn¡¯t really understand Ye Mo¡¯s personality and that¡¯s why he pulled him here. ¡°Brother Zhang, your arrival really surprised me.¡± A youth not yet in his 30¡¯s arrived. It seemed that not everyone didn¡¯t recognize Zhang Jue. This youth speaking obviously knew Zhang Jue and his identity, Zhang Jue smiled and turned to Ye Mo and said, ¡°This is the young master of the Li Family, Li Qiuyang, he¡¯s quite famous in Beijing haha.¡± Li Qiuyang looked curiously at Ye Mo; he knew Du Tao was still a subordinate of Zhang Jue. What Li Qiuyang didn¡¯t expect was that Zhang Jue actually introduced him to the youth beside him whom he didn¡¯t know. This youth dressed very ordinarily or he was perhaps even poorly dressed. Who was this person? When Zhang Jue introduced him, he was obviously very respectful. Other than that old man Han Zaixin, who else could let Zhang Jue be so respectful to? And, Du Tao and Zhang Jue were both half a step behind him. although there was just that slight distance, it was enough for Li Qiuyang to judge Ye Mo¡¯s status. He had understood that Ye Mo was no ordinary person and had a higher status than Zhang Jue at least. Li Qiuyang¡¯s heart moved; he wouldn¡¯t judge by appearances and quickly walked up to Ye Mo and extended his hand, ¡°I¡¯m Li Qiuyang, Zhang Jue¡¯s loyal supporter and his friend.¡± Ye Mo smiled and shook hands with him. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo, I just got to know Zhang Jue today.¡± Li Qiuyang¡¯s mouth spasmed; he was all too clear on Zhang Jue¡¯s arrogance. He would never believe Zhang Jue would be so respectful to someone whom he just met, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Ye Mo, this name seemed to be familiar¡ªthe same name as the trash who was kicked out of the Ye Family. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s not stand here, Mr. Ji Beichen who just came back from Taiwan will hold a charity auction. Then, there will be a ball. Let¡¯s sit down and have a chat, later at the auction, you can see if you have anything you want. Ji Beichen is a famous antiques collector. It¡¯s said he prepares a lot of good things whenever he comes back,¡± Li Qiuyang smiled and said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve heard of Ji Beicheng¡¯s name for a long time. Although I don¡¯t have much money, I still want to see his collection,¡± Zhang Jue immediately agreed. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± A person suddenly bumped into Ye Mo and apologized right away. However, when the person looked at Ye Mo, that person voiced out, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you.¡± Ye Mo saw that he had actually seen the person who bumped into him before. She was the Tan Fei who was going to give him an album when he got off the plane yesterday. He didn¡¯t expect to see her at this upper class social night, but since she was that famous, she did seem to have the ability to come. ¡°Feifei, after tonight¡¯s auction, there¡¯s a ball, I¡¯ll dance with you later.¡± A young man followed closely. Tan Fei no longer had the mood to think how someone as poor as Ye Mo could come in here and turned to look at the man and said, ¡°Sorry, Young Master Yi, my leg is injured.¡± Chapter 149 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense; Tan Fei¡¯s leg was fine. It seemed that she just wanted to reject this Young Master Yi and couldn¡¯t help but to smile thinking that women could always find an excuse. However, his smile was caught by the Young Master Yi. A person dressing so poorly dared to laugh at him and it was obviously because Tan Fei rejected him. ¡°What are you laughing at, you bumped into Fei Fei and hurt her leg, if you laugh again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth.¡± This youth saw Ye Mo¡¯s smile and was angered by embarrassment. Hearing these words, Zhang Jue¡¯s face sunk but didn¡¯t rage. This Young Master Yi in front of him was from the Song Family and was the son of Song Qifeng, someone who had great power. He was also in the Shao generation. However, because a Feng Shui master said that he would be able to achieve something great once he took the Shao away from his name, he changed it Song Yi. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Song Yi, but getting on bad terms with Song Yi was the same as getting on bad terms with the Song Family. Li Qiuyang¡¯s mouth smiled. He just got to know Ye Mo, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t stand up for him. Moreover, Song Yi¡¯s status was no lower than his, perhaps even a little higher. Although his Li Family was one of the five great families of Beijing, there were too many people in the Li Family, and he was only a decent member. He was still a little low compared to a core member such as Song Yi. Ye Mo frowned; who was this Young Master Yi? He was so cocky. However, Tan Fei had reacted and quickly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t his fault, I accidentally bumped into him.¡± ¡°Fei Fei just stand aside and dance with me later, if I say it¡¯s his fault, it is his fault.¡± Then, Song Yi walked up with cruelty. Zhang Jue finally couldn¡¯t resist anymore and was going to argue with Song Yi but Ye Mo stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re called Song Yi? From the Song Family?¡± Ye Mo looked at Song Yi and coldly said. ¡°It¡¯s too late to know I¡¯m from the Song Family, Qiuyang, this guy¡¯s not related to you, right, don¡¯t blame me for not considering you¡­¡± Song Yi casually looked at Li Qiuyang. Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Before Song Yi even finished his words, Ye Mo had slapped him four times on the face already. Song Yi was slapped meters away and crumbled to the ground. Teeth flew out as his mouth was covered in blood. After the initial shock, he immediately pointed his finger at Ye Mo crazily and stammeringly said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live, you dare to hit me.¡± Everyone around was shocked, Song Yi¡¯s identity, who didn¡¯t know? This poor looking youth dared to break so many of his teeth and bruise his face. Li Qiuyang was shocked. Although he knew that Ye Mo¡¯s status was quite high, but who dared to easily beat up Song Yi like this? Of course, it was only unless he didn¡¯t know who Song Yi was. Tan Fei was shocked and was at a loss for words. She could only think that it was over. If she knew this would happen, she should¡¯ve danced with Song Yi, but now, people may die. Although Zhang Jue was shocked, he was still calm. Although the Song Family was powerful, he was the captain of Flying Snow Squad, so he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of them. At this moment, Ye Mo slowly said, ¡°So what if I beat up people from the Song Family?¡± Then, he walked up and kicked Song Yi on the leg making a cracking sound. He actually broke Song Yi¡¯s leg in front of so many people after knowing who Song Yi was. Everyone around him looked at him as though he was crazy. ¡°You¡­¡± Song Yi didn¡¯t faint from the pain, but almost fainted due to anger. At this moment, two men quickly rushed in front of Song Yi and wiped the blood from his mouth. One of the man stared coldly at Ye Mo. ¡°You¡¯re very bold, I hope you will still be so calm and bold later.¡± Then, he picked up the phone. Ye Mo laughed. ¡°Even if Song Qiming is standing in front of my face, I¡¯m still so calm.¡± ¡°You are Ye Mo?¡± At this moment, the other person from the Song Family finally recognized Ye Mo and his face immediately changed. ¡°Ye Mo?¡± The other man calling repeated this name and actually put down the phone. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Good, your dog eyes aren¡¯t blind, I was just trying to find a reason to go to the Song Family, but I didn¡¯t expect the wild seeds of Song Family to come to me, in that case, don¡¯t blame me.¡± The people around were dumbfounded to hear such insults in the face of the Song Family, but people were more shocked afterwards. When Song Yi heard the person in front was Ye Mo, his eyes were full of fear; he didn¡¯t even care about the pain on his leg. He sat up and said to Ye Mo: ¡°Young Master Mo, sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you. Go, go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± The two men who were going to look for trouble with Ye Mo weren¡¯t surprised at all at Song Yi¡¯s apology after knowing that it was Ye Mo. After Song Yi apologized, they carried Song Yi and turned to leave. They didn¡¯t leave any tough words behind and didn¡¯t even continue the call. Zhang Jue¡¯s eyes showed contemplation but soon he understood. Ye Mo must¡¯ve came from the hidden sects, otherwise, Song Yi wouldn¡¯t be so cowardly. Only Du Tao guessed something. He guessed that the Song Family was scared Ye Mo would go on a rampage at the Song Family disregarding the consequences. The most shocked were the people around. They were all guessing who Ye Mo was. He beat Song Yi like that, but Song Yi still had to apologize. That was too freaking awesome. Tan Fei looked at Ye Mo in disbelief. Ye Mo was still dressed like before. Although he looked clean, but the clothes on him wouldn¡¯t be worth more than 200. His pocket seemed very full and he looked very poor. However, just who was he? Who was Song Yi? He was the young master of the Song Family. His reputation was no better than Song Shaowen before. Tan Fei knew that quite well, and even if she wanted to find someone to protect her, there was no one who would not fear Song Yi. But this young man in front her beat up Song Yi, and Song Yi still had to apologize. The way Tan Fei looked at Ye Mo also became more respectful. Although she was a popular songstress, she was nothing in front of these big family young masters. ¡°Brother Ye, this way please. Would you be interested in antiques, if you are, tonight, Mr. Ji Beicheng won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Li Qiuyang didn¡¯t mention what happened just then at all, but the hospitality on his face was more vivid. He was thinking who Ye Mo was, but he knew now was not the time to ask. Tan Fei looked at Ye Mo with complicated and apologetic eyes. ¡°Ye Mo, thank you for just then, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m Tan Fei, will I have the honor of knowing you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, don¡¯t worry. And I have problems with the Song Family. Even if they don¡¯t come for me, I will go for them. I¡¯m Ye Mo, we already know each other anyways, so no need for that formality,¡± Ye Mo waved his hand and said. If he really did see someone from the Song Family, he would definitely go look for trouble. He wanted to know what Song Qiming¡¯s bottom line was. ¡°Fei Fei, I¡¯ve been looking for you a long time.¡± Another sweet looking girl walked over and grabbed Tan Fei¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, Xiao Yu and Aunt Yun are here.¡± Then, this girl didn¡¯t even give Tan Fei the chance to reply and dragged her away. Tan Fei turned around and gave Ye Mo another apologetic smile. ¡°If you have time, I wish to invite you to dinner.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t have his attention on Tan Fei at the moment and was listening to the conversation between the two men in the distance. They would¡¯ve never thought that Ye Mo could still hear their words at such distance. ¡°Did you see? That person who beat up Song Yi is called Ye Mo, could he be that Ye Mo from the Ye Family?¡± ¡°No way, Ye Family¡¯s Ye Mo is a garbage, how can he be here and teach Song Yi a lesson. By the way, no one from the Ye Family seem to be here tonight.¡± There¡¯s definitely no one from the Ye Family out tonight.¡± ¡°What? You know why?¡± ¡°I asked out Ye Ling last night, she said that there was something in his family today and couldn¡¯t come out. For a big family like theirs, even someone like Ye Ling wouldn¡¯t come out. That must mean something big is happening.¡± ¡°Not necessarily, how could a family as big as the Ye Family have big problems. But these things aren¡¯t something that we can care about. Did you see Tan Fei just then? She¡¯s indeed pretty, no wonder Song Yi was interested.¡± ¡­. ¡°The auction is about to start, Mr Ji Beichen is here.¡± Someone called out and interrupted Ye Mo¡¯s focus. Ye Mo, however, felt this unknown uneasiness in his heart. He frowned and immediately realized it was because he heard those words and thought about Ye Ling. He hadn¡¯t seen Ye Ling this entire day. She must be worried after putting their arrangement on hold for so long. Thinking about this, Ye Mo could no longer stay and immediately said, ¡°I have something urgent, I need to go, we¡¯ll talk next time.¡± Zhang Jue didn¡¯t stop Ye Mo this time because Ye Mo just beat Song Yi very hard. Even if he was from the ancient martial arts sects, he needed to make some arrangements in case the Song Family ambushes him. He, Du Tao, Li Hu, Li Qiuyang and some other people went with him to the door. Yo Mo took a train to Hua university; he didn¡¯t wait outside the female dorms this time and went to Ye Ling¡¯s dorm with invisibility. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense saw that Ye Ling wasn¡¯t inside but he still knocked. The person who opened the door was Tian He. When she saw it was Ye Mo, her face was full of joy, but when she thought about what happened last night, her face blushed a little. ¡°Ye Ling is not here? Do you know where she went?¡± Ye Mo wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about other things and just asked for Ye Ling¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 150 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°You are Ye Ling¡¯s boyfriend, so isn¡¯t she living with you? And how did you get in?¡± Lu Li also came to the door. ¡°Yeah, Ye Ling left in the morning and hasn¡¯t been back. We thought you guys were enjoying your private time that you forgot about inviting us to dinner,¡± Tian He said. Ye Mo suddenly had a bad feeling and urgently asked, ¡°Which one of you have Ye Ling¡¯s number?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t have her number. Although they were speechless, but seeing Ye Mo¡¯s desperate expression, Tian He still gave it to him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Ye Mo got Ye Ling¡¯s number, then he said one word and disappeared. ¡°He runs really fast, did he have an argument with Ye Ling,¡± Dan Dan walked up and inquired. Tian He shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, look at how worried Ye Ling was for him, how could she bear to argue with such a handsome boyfriend? If I have such a boyfriend, I would do anything he asks. There¡¯s no way I would argue with him.¡± ¡°Okay, Tian He, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not a virgin anymore. Tell me the truth, who slept with you?¡± Dan Dan giggled and said. Tian He sighed. ¡°Sigh, I also don¡¯t want it but I can¡¯t find someone like Ye Ling¡¯s boyfriend. If there is, I¡¯m willing to chase him, pft¡­¡± ¡°Ye Ling just said last night that guy was her brother?¡± Dan Dan had a face of disbelief. ¡°Yeah, but you need to make me believe it. If I have a boyfriend I love, I¡¯ll also call him brother, is that not okay?¡± Tian He said. ¡­ Ye Mo called Ye Ling as soon as he got her number, but it said her phone was unavailable. Ye Ling knew he was at Beijing and even wanted to ask Ye Zifeng out today. There was no way her phone would be shut. Her dorm mates said she was out in the morning, so how could there be no news of her till now? And even her phone was shut? Did something happen? The first thing Ye Mo thought of was those two people saying something happened at the Ye Family. Did something happen to Ye Ling? Although Ye Mo wasn¡¯t too sure of those bullsh*t family laws, but he still knew a bit. If people knew that Ye Ling stole the Dragonballs, then there was no way she could escape. Thinking about Ye Ling, Ye Mo¡¯s heart was burning with worry. He even regretted staying in the training base for the whole day. He should¡¯ve taken the money and left in the morning. Ye Mo called a taxi and made the taxi go to the Ye Family mansion as fast as he could. At the door, the driver stopped because cars were not allowed ahead. Ye Mo got off and with an invisibility magic, he darted like a hurricane through the long shady road into the mansion. All of these only took half a minute for Ye Mo¡ªeven a car would take a minute for this. There were still two guards at the door. If he didn¡¯t see Ye Ling¡¯s situation, he would go in with the invisibility magic, but at the door of the inner front yard, he had already scanned Ye Ling¡¯s state. His spirit sense could reach nearly 80 meters now. The moment he saw Ye Ling, his fury erupted. Ye Ling¡¯s head sagged down with her hair in a mess and was hung up at the corner of the yard inside a mosque. Her body was bloodied; it was obviously whip lashes, and what was left to cover her were tattered clothes. In just a day¡¯s time, she was tortured to this state. Bam, Ye Mo kicked the door flying many meters away. Before the two guards could react, they were already killed spitting blood on the ground. Ye Mo went into the mosque with his fastest speed and cut off the rope with a wind blade. Ye Ling dropped into his arms. Ye Mo felt some relief as she hadn¡¯t died yet but just fainted. It was probably because she hadn¡¯t eaten at all and was beaten heavily. If he came an hour or two late, it would be very hard to say if she would still be alive. Ye Mo¡¯s cultivation chi started running as he immediately inserted it into Ye Ling¡¯s body. Ye Ling had received internal injuries, but under Ye Mo¡¯s treatment, her injuries gradually disappeared. After ten more minutes, she woke up and looked at the person in front of her. It was actually Ye Mo, she was shocked and immediately asked. ¡°Brother, why did you come, this has nothing to do with you, why did they capture you?¡± Ye Mo affectionately wiped the blood from Ye Ling¡¯s head and said, ¡°Sorry, Ye Ling, I came late, I will take you and leave later, but I will first avenge you. I¡¯ll wash you first, close your eyes.¡± Ye Ling moaned and found that there was not a single part of her clothes or skin that was alright. Ye Mo was her brother and she didn¡¯t think otherwise. She just felt there was a warm sense in her body that prevented her from feeling pain and instead made her comfortable. She didn¡¯t know why Ye Mo was cleaning her up. Although she was his sister and her clothes were just tattered, she was still embarrassed. Ye Mo looked at the lashes on her body. There were bruises everywhere, and a fit of fury burned inside him. he used a few water ball magic and cleaned Ye Ling. At the same time, with his chi, those scars and bruises quickly disappeared. Ten minutes later, there was already a ruckus outside. Ye Mo then took off his shirt and put it on Ye Ling. Ye Ling opened her eyes and looked at her wounds. They had actually disappeared. She looked at Ye Mo in shock. ¡°Brother, what medicine did you use? How come I don¡¯t feel any pain at all, and there are no marks on my body anymore. It¡¯s really magical, but I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Ye Mo caressed Ye Ling¡¯s hair. ¡°Your brother is a doctor and has opened up a clinic. This time, leave Beijing with me, okay?¡± Ye Ling obediently nodded. At this moment, she felt calm and happy in her brother¡¯s arms without a single bit of worry. A faint serenity made her feel comfortable. If she could stay with her brother, she would never stay in this horrific Ye Family again. She just didn¡¯t know what was happening to Ye Zifeng. ¡°Brother, you took off your clothes and gave it to me, what about you? I didn¡¯t think you would have such a sturdy build when you look so feeble and scholarly.¡± Ye Ling subconsciously touched Ye Mo¡¯s sturdy arms and complimented. Just when Ye Mo wanted to say something, there was more and more people outside. It seemed that the Ye Family people had come. Ye Mo had already scanned 20-30 armed guards. Ye Ling, however, didn¡¯t notice them yet; she suddenly reached her hand into one of Ye Mo¡¯s pockets and said once again, ¡°Brother, why do you have so many stones on you? Hm, there are some in your pants pocket too?¡± Ye Mo just gave his top to Ye Ling, and she was still in his arms now, so she casually felt the ores in the pockets of his pants. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± Ye Mo took down the rope that tied Ye Ling before and made Ye Ling get on his back before tying her once again. After which, he kicked on the mosque¡¯s door. The sturdy door was kicked into pieces. Without any report from the outer yard, someone reached the inner yard and kicked two guards to death. Of course, Ye Beirong knew of such major thing but what made him more angry was that as soon as he came, he saw Ye Mo break the mosque door. Not only was he angry at the guard¡¯s uselessness, but he was also angry at Ye Mo for breaking the big door. ¡°Capture him immediately and bring him inside, the rest of you should leave immediately. All of the Ye Family members come to the meeting lounge immediately.¡± Ye Beirong almost ordered to kill Ye Mo and Ye Ling under such rage, but he still had his senses. Someone who was so cocky in the Ye Family mansion must be killed, but before they lose their lives, he still needed to ask some things. As such, he immediately held a meeting. In his eyes, it wouldn¡¯t take long at all for all these people to capture a youth with Ye Ling on his back. He didn¡¯t need to worry at all. He had only seen Ye Mo a few times, and now, Ye Mo changed a lot so he didn¡¯t recognize him. Ye Mo sneered. He dared to charge into Sai Na Peninsula and face the Nan Qing Army numbering thousands, so how could he worry about 20-30 guards? Ye Ling was already worried; she wanted Ye Mo to leave first, but she knew that with so many people surrounding them, it was impractical for Ye Mo to escaped. She could only sigh while thinking about their current situation. If she was going to die, she might as well die with Ye Mo. However, the following scene almost made her doubt her eyes. Ye Mo almost flew and charged into those 20 guards. Ye Ling could only see shadows of Ye Mo¡¯s fists and kicks as a fit thuds echoed out. Ye Ling didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo would actually be so strong. He was carrying her, yet he still easily beat up 20-30 guards. Thinking about how he helped her heal so fast and that warm feeling in her body, no matter how dumb she was, she knew that Ye Mo was no longer the Ye Mo she knew. She thought about last night: Ye Mo easily killed people and took her away from that entertainment place. Until now, the Song Family still didn¡¯t dare to hunt them. Now, it seemed that the Song Family knew her brother was strong and didn¡¯t dare to come. She didn¡¯t think Ye Mo would become this strong. This wasn¡¯t something she could imagine. Her brother was so excellent, but that Ning Qingxue still dared to revoke the marriage. She must be blind. If Ye Mo wasn¡¯t her biological brother, then perhaps even she would fall in love with him. Thinking about this, Ye Ling cursed herself for thinking too much, but it really felt comfortable on her brother¡¯s back. Perhaps she was too tired and gradually fell asleep. ¡°You are very strong, but even so, don¡¯t think about leaving this mansion today.¡± A plain voice sounded after Ye Mo beat up tens of people. Chapter 151 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo looked at the person talking to him. That person was less than 40 and had a waxy face. He had a very bizarre styled long sword¡ªthe blade wasn¡¯t long, but it was shining black which didn¡¯t match its owner¡¯s waxy yellow face. This person should be a lot stronger than Hu Qiu. Although he was not as strong as Wu Qiang, he should be on the same level as Zhang Jue. Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect there to be such a master at the Ye Family Mansion. According to his experience, this person was a Tertiary Stage Yellow Level martial artist. If Ye Mo was still Stage 2 Chi Gathering, then he wouldn¡¯t even think before leaving. He wouldn¡¯t be able to leave unscathed even by himself much less with Ye Ling on his back. But now, he was at the Stage 3 Chi Gathering. Wu Qiang couldn¡¯t even last 20 moves from him, and this guy was weaker than Wu Qiang. Ye Mo was still wondering whether or not to kill him when this man¡¯s long sword howled towards his waist. As that man struck, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation as though he wanted to cut Ye Mo in half. Although it was just one swing, what came into his eyes were tens of blades. Even Hu Qiu¡¯s whip prowess was a lot lesser than this man¡¯s sword skills. The speed and transformations on this swing was indeed a rare scene. To be this good at the sword, one not only needed to practice rare techniques, but they also need a certain amount of inner qi. Ye Mo knew that the sword wasn¡¯t going to cut his waist but rather his legs. That man probably saw him attack, so he judged that Ye Mo would be able to dodge this swing. Then, his killing blow would be a ground sweeping cut. Before the swing finished, he focused all his power into his lower body and also started to squat. Ye Mo saw this subtle change. No matter where he landed, as long as he was within 10 metres radius, he would lose his legs. Of course, if he couldn¡¯t even dodge the first swing, he would lose his waist. It seemed that he was pretty faithful in Ye Mo dodging the first swing and then cutting off his legs with the second swing. Ye Mo sneered. There really was no challenge in fighting someone a few calibres lower than him. Each move of the opponent was in his prediction. Despite having Ye Ling on his back, Ye Mo twisted his waist slightly and the tens of blade shadows were dodged. Of course, as soon as this man saw Ye Mo dodged his swing, he was happy instead. His blade didn¡¯t stop for a moment before switching to an arc swing from the ground. Under the dim yellow light, this swing was like mercury spill that covered a 7-meter radius. He sneered. No matter how strong Ye Mo was, as long as he landed, he could cut off Ye Mo¡¯s legs. Ye Mo was able to not land. Even if he carried Ye Ling, he was able to use his Wind Controlling Art and glide to more than 10 meters out before landing. As such, the moment when his foot landed, the silver on the ground disappeared, leaving a long sword that was stepped under his foot. The man¡¯s sneering face froze. He never had expected that someone could break his move using such unimaginable ways. Under shock, the man immediately reacted. The sword in his hand twisted in an attempt to pull the sword from under Ye Mo¡¯s foot. Ye Mo felt an intriguingly strong force from under his foot. Just when he wanted to use more force, the sword had broken into two segments. The man held the half of the sword and, without hesitation, the long sword turned into a glimmer that struck towards Ye Mo¡¯s stomach. Meanwhile, he followed behind the hilt of the sword as his two hands turned into shadows attacking towards Ye Mo¡¯s chest. Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect this person to be so good at long sword and fists. As the sword was about to hit Ye Mo¡¯s stomach, he raised his foot and kicked the sword flying. Then, with a single fist, he punched the man¡¯s fist shadows. Bang! Bang! The clash of fists and palms echoed out. Crack, Ye Mo didn¡¯t hold back at all. He used his fastest speed and sealed the man¡¯s fist shadows while twisting both of the man¡¯s wrists until they were broken. The man took a few steps back and his waxy yellow face became pale. The pain on his face could not cover his shock. Although he was a Tertiary Stage Yellow Level martial artist, not even those at the peak of the Yellow Level could beat him. However, this youth who was much smaller than him easily broke through his killing move and sealed all of his fist shadows and then broke his wrists. Ever since he graduated, it was his first time meeting someone so strong. How come he hadn¡¯t heard of this man in the hidden sects? He couldn¡¯t even last ten moves before he was gruesomely defeated. Ye Mo bleakly looked at the man. ¡°Did you want to cut one or both of my legs off just then?¡± Ye Mo wasn¡¯t sure because the man was so proficient with that move; if Ye Mo failed to step on that blade, then that man could have done whatever he wished on Ye Mo¡¯s legs. ¡°I just wanted to cut your left leg.¡± Beads of sweat dripped from the man¡¯s pale face. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll return the favor.¡± Then, Ye Mo kicked the other half of the sword, and it turned into a white ray that was faster than when the man swung his sword at Ye Mo. Psh! A faint sound reverberated. When the man realized what had happened, his left leg was severed. Ye Mo had disappeared in front of him. He looked at the place where Ye Mo disappeared in terror until blood gushed out from his wound before he thought about stopping the bleeding. That sword was a casual throw, yet it still cut his legs clean like tofu. Who was he? Who the hell was he? How could he be so horrifying and strong. If this person wanted to annihilate the Ye Family, even if he had a few more helpers, they would still be no match for him. How could he meet such a master in an urban city? The man couldn¡¯t help but to start shaking. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A youth in his 20s hurriedly came and helped the wobbly man up. The man saw the youth come and gasped a sigh of relief before immediately saying, ¡°My wrists are broken, immediately grab my severed leg and carry me away from this place as far as possible. Quick, now.¡± ¡­. ¡°20 to 30 people plus Huang Yue, how come they¡¯re still not here yet? Wenjin, go have a look.¡± Ye Beirong had calmed down now; no matter who the youth was, he would still kill him after asking him some things. The Ye Family wasn¡¯t some place people could come and go. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve come,¡± a cold voice sounded at the door. Ye Beirong suddenly stood up and looked at Ye Mo in disbelief. Ye Mo was obviously not captured. After a long while, he reacted, ¡° How did you come in? What happened to Huang Yue and the others?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to come in? Are you talking about that yellow-faced long sword wielder? I cut off his leg and broke his wrists. He¡¯s been rescued away now,¡± Ye Mo stared coldly at Ye Beirong before saying. ¡°What?¡± Ye Beirong¡¯s head buzzed. Other people didn¡¯t know Huang Ye¡¯s power, but he was all too clear. This man said he cut off Huang Yue¡¯s leg, so how strong must he be? And why does he look a little familiar? Of course, Ye Long also knew how strong Huang Yue was. Now that Ye Mo said this, he didn¡¯t believe it, but soon, people came in and reported to him what happened outside. The way Ye Long looked at Ye Mo immediately changed. Someone who could chop of Huang Yue¡¯s leg was definitely from the hidden sects. Ye Beirong also heard the report and showed a serious face. He immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Report it immediately.¡± ¡°Brother, why did you come back here?¡± Ye Ling looked at this hall in fear. She was sentenced to death here in the morning and must be whipped for three days. As such, as soon as she come to this house, she felt a natural fear. ¡°Who are you? How dare you be so cocky, don¡¯t you know this is the Ye Family? Ye Ling, how dare you bring outsiders to ravage here,¡± Ye Weiqi saw his father¡¯s dissatisfaction and called out. Ye Mo plainly glanced at Ye Wenqi. ¡°Are you deaf, didn¡¯t you hear Ye Ling call me brother. I¡¯m Ye Mo, but I¡¯m not a member of this family anymore.¡± Of course, Ye Mo would never admit he was from the Ye Family. Regardless of whether Ye Wentian was his biological father in this world, he still wasn¡¯t from the Ye Family. ¡°You are Ye Mo?¡± Ye Long stood up and looked at Ye Mo in shock. He finally understood why Ye Mo could still be fine after killing Song Shaowen. With his ability to cut off Huang Yue¡¯s leg, it was way too easy for him to kill a few Song Family people and escape. It wasn¡¯t that the Song Family didn¡¯t want to retaliate, but they didn¡¯t dare. By the looks of it, their intel was far inferior than the Song Family. If Ye Long could understand this, of course, Ye Beirong could too. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to grow to this state. Ye Beirong calmed down once again and suppressed the shock in his heart. He sat down and looked at Ye Mo. ¡°Since you are Ye Mo and are a member of the Ye Family, why did you break the mosque¡¯s door?¡± ¡°Dad, I really tested Ye Mo¡¯s blood in the hospital, he¡¯s not from the Ye Family,¡± at this moment, Ye Wenqi spoke. ¡°Shut up,¡± Ye Beirong reproached. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not from the Ye Family, I don¡¯t need you to remind me. I never thought myself as a member of this family. The reason I still haven¡¯t left today is to collect some debts. Who hit Ye Ling yesterday, all of you stand out. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for killing you all. Don¡¯t doubt my words.¡± Chapter 152 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Ye Mo, it¡¯s very rare to be able to practice martial arts to this degree. I don¡¯t know what fortune you had, but Ye Ling stole the Ye Family¡¯s Feng Shui Dragonballs. She¡¯s unforgivable.¡± Although Ye Beirong calmed down on the surface, he still couldn¡¯t calm down inside. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo¡¯s power to reach this state. If he came back to the Ye Family, then the Song Family¡¯s cockiness will cease. However, he couldn¡¯t just ask for Ye Mo to come back. He could only do that through Ye Ling. He now no longer had the wish to punish Ye Ling. Plus, with Ye Mo¡¯s power, it would be a joke trying to punish Ye Ling. Seeing Ye Mo sneer, Ye Beirong continued, ¡°Even if you¡¯re strong, can you stop Flying Eagle? I¡¯ve already reported, not only will there be people from Flying Eagle Squad coming, but there will also be 3 people coming from Flying Snow Squad. If you are willing to admit your mistakes, I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Ye Mo acted as though he didn¡¯t hear it. Of course, he knew about Flying Eagle. He was already the instructor for Flying Snow Squad, so how could he not know about Flying Eagle. In China¡¯s 9 Flying special ops forces, Flying Eagle Squad was ranked 3rd. Seeing Ye Mo stay silent, Ye Beirong thought Ye Mo felt threatened. Just when he wanted to continue, Ye Mo suddenly took two balls from his pocket. ¡°You said that Ye Ling is unforgivable for taking these two Dragonballs? And you¡¯re going to beat her to death?¡± ¡°How are the Dragonballs in your hands?¡± Ye Wenjin knew that the things were in the Song Family¡¯s hands, but now that Ye Mo had them, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from exclaiming. But immediately, he continued, ¡°Is stealing the Dragonballs forgivable? This is a treacherous act against the Ye Family.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Ye Mo gathered cultivation chi on his hand and the two Dragonballs were crushed to powder. After doing so, Ye Mo looked at Ye Wenjin and said, ¡°I¡¯ve crushed both of them, what sin are you going to sentence me?¡± Everyone in the Ye Family was shocked, although the two Dragonballs were stolen away, but the Ye Family would eventually get it back through negotiation. At most, they would lose some interest, but now Ye Mo just crushed it. Ye Beirong looked at the crushed Dragonballs in shock and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Other than fury, he felt shock. How dare Ye Mo act in such a way? ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Beirong pointed at Ye Mo; he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say a thing. Ye Long and Ye Wenqi felt more shock than fear. They knew how hard the Dragonballs were; even if they used a hammer, they would need a lot of strength to shatter it! However, Ye Mo just rubbed it with his hands and it was powderized. Just what sort of strength was this? Ye Ling couldn¡¯t bear the scene and whispered in Ye Mo¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother, grandpa has been quite nice to me, don¡¯t make him too angry.¡± Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Is beating you to death being nice to you? I don¡¯t think you need this kind of nice. I will count to three, whoever hit Ye Ling stand up or I won¡¯t hold back. And, whoever grabbed Ye Ling by the neck and left the two marks, speak.¡± Looking at the extremely cocky Ye Mo, Ye Beirong was shaking with anger. He was originally planning for Ye Mo to return to the Ye Family, but by the looks of it, he might as well let the Flying Eagle members kill Ye Mo. ¡°I grabber her neck, so what?¡± a middle-aged man said angrily to Ye Mo. He was called Ye Wencai, a nephew of Ye Beirong. Ye Mo turned to look at that man and blandly asked, ¡°Oh, which hand did you use?¡± ¡°What? I used my left hand, what can you do to me?¡± Ye Wencai was not bad in martial arts and he couldn¡¯t stand Ye Mo¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Nothing, I will take your left hand.¡± Then, Ye Mo casually swiped through air. A blood ray shot out from Ye Wencai¡¯s left shoulder, and his left hand along with his entire arm reaching to the shoulder was cleanly sliced by some invisible sword. The people in the room were in extreme fear once again. Although Ye Mo said he chopped off Huang Ye¡¯s leg, many of them didn¡¯t know how strong Huang Yue was and they didn¡¯t see it for themselves. Now that they saw Ye Mo sever Ye Wencai¡¯s hand without moving, they finally realized how fearsome Ye Mo was. Ye Beirong knew Ye Mo was very strong, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Huang Yue. However, casually cutting off Ye Wenqi¡¯s arm without moving¡ªthis was far beyond his comprehension. He stared in shock at Ye Mo¡¯s hand and forgot the fact that Ye Mo broke the Dragonballs. He had already tried to overestimate Ye Mo, but he realized now that he still underestimated him a lot. He was guessing what projectile Ye Mo used. Ye Wencai had been carried out and Ye Mo didn¡¯t seem to notice it. On the other hand, Ye Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to cut off her uncle¡¯s arm in front of so many people. A while ago when Ye Mo cut off Huang Yue¡¯s leg, she was asleep, so she didn¡¯t know Ye Mo¡¯s fierceness. ¡°Bring out the people who hit Ye Ling and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened and leave. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t blame me. Ye Wenqi, slap yourself 30 times. If you still haven¡¯t moved before I go, you will regret it.¡± Of course, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t going to let go of the main culprit for Ye Ling¡¯s apprehension. However, he couldn¡¯t just kill him now. He would think about it before he left. Just at this moment, another person came and bowed to Ye Beirong before saying, ¡°The people from Nan Qing are here, do you want them to come in.¡± Ye Beirong seemed to suddenly woke up and quickly said, ¡°Quick, quick, let them come in.¡± Nan Qing¡¯s people just came yesterday. Originally, they wanted to cooperate with Ye Beirong, but because the Ye Family¡¯s Dragonballs disappeared, they were arranged to the hotel. Just then when Ye Mo came, Ye Beirong asked for them. Ye Beirong wanted to use them against Ye Mo. He thought that no matter how strong Ye Mo was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much to Nan Qing. Ye Beirong looked at Ye Mo and said, ¡°Ye Mo, Ye Ling made mistakes, so according to ancestral rules, we must hang her up and whip her for three days. You are indeed strong, much stronger than I expected. No wonder the Song Family didn¡¯t dare to touch you, but no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t be stronger than Nan Qing. To be honest, Nan Qing wanted to ask me to deal with you but I rejected. If Nan Qing and us attacked you together, do you think you have any chances of winning. Plus, your acts are criminal. I believe there will be a hunt for you tomorrow.¡± Ye Mo sneered; he didn¡¯t even bother with Ye Beirong. If it wasn¡¯t the Ye Family people, he would have killed them long ago and finished the problem once and for all. However, if he killed all the Ye Family people, firstm Ye Ling wouldn¡¯t allow it, second, he might come into conflict with Han Zaixin. That didn¡¯t matter much, but the key thing was, his power was still low, and he depended on Han Zaixin for resources. San Cai satisfactorily walked into the Ye Family mansion. When he came yesterday, the Ye Family tried to position themselves higher by dumping him in the hotel, but now, they still had to ask for him to come back. San Cai just saw Ye Mo and his face immediately changed. He didn¡¯t bother with the Ye Family people near him and walked in front of Ye Mo while respectfully saying, ¡°Brother Ye, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I, I¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t say the rest of his words. He didn¡¯t think that he would meet Ye Mo while coming to negotiate a business deal with the Ye Family. ¡°F*ck off, I don¡¯t want to see you here.¡± Ye Mo was very angry now, and the Nan Qing people had even come to piss him off. As such, he didn¡¯t have that much of a good attitude. Ye Beirong could no longer stay calm anymore. He looked at the Nan Qing representative who ran away with one sentence, and his heart immediately dropped cold. Ye Mo¡¯s power was so strong that it made his back cold. Even Nan Qing people didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly in front of Ye Mo. Ye Beirong, however, hadn¡¯t lost all his hope yet. But contrary to his expectations, before the Flying Eagle Squad members moved, the three Flying Snow Squad members saw Ye Mo and came to salute him. As a response, Ye Mo only nodded towards them. Although Ye Mo was the instructor, he knew he probably didn¡¯t have the authority to tell them what to do, so he didn¡¯t bother to tell these people to go back. Ye Beirong sunk into an ice cave. Who was Ye Mo? He was good on both sides. As though seeing the atmosphere was wrong, the leading Flying Snow Squad member said, ¡°We¡¯ll go have a look outside first.¡± Then, the 20 or so members also went out. A few moments later, only the Ye Family people remained in the house. Ye Wenqi also knew things were not right; Ye Mo¡¯s identity was just too great. ¡°Bring the people who hit Ye Ling.¡± Ye Beirong seemed to suddenly aged a lot. He didn¡¯t expect that the person abandoned by the Ye Family could force the Ye Family to such an extent. Ye Mo, a person who killed the Song Family leader¡¯s son but still couldn¡¯t be killed by the Song Family, was actually kicked out by the Ye Family. Since Song Qiming could endure, so could he, Ye Beirong. In addition, Ye Mo was named Ye. Ye Ling looked at the two people who whipped her whip each other under Ye Mo¡¯s order and couldn¡¯t bare to look. She looked at Ye Mo and seemed to want to say something. Ye Mo knew what she thought and waved his hand. He knew that these two people only hit Ye Ling under Ye Wenqi¡¯s order, but their harsh whipping made Ye Mo have killing intent. ¡°Grandpa, where did my second brother go?¡± Ye Ling looked at the old looking Ye Beirong and asked. ¡°I sent him to England.¡± Ye Beirong sighed. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± Ye Ling was scared Ye Mo was going to kill her big uncle. No matter what, that was still her big uncle. If Ye Mo did that, what would grandpa do? Although she suspected her father¡¯s death to be related to her big uncle, but that was just a suspicion. Chapter 153 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Of course, Ye Mo knew what Ye Ling was thinking. Ye Ling was scared he would massacre the Ye Family. Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. Even if Ye Ling had no feelings for the Ye Family, he still couldn¡¯t kill people now, much less when she did have sentiments for them. Even if he were to kill, he would have to do it in secret. That way, even if everyone were to know his actions, none of them would have the evidence. If Ye Wenqi didn¡¯t dare to slap himself, then don¡¯t blame him for playing dirty. He crushed three small pieces of ore and shot one into Ye Wenqi¡¯s body, and another two towards the men who whipped Ye Ling. Then, he carried Ye Ling and left. Looking at Ye Mo¡¯s disappearing shadow, Ye Beirong seemed to have aged ten years. After a long time, he murmured, ¡°Is the Ye Family going to end?¡± Ye Wenqi didn¡¯t realize that his life was saved by Ye Mo. Now that Ye Mo left, he immediately said, ¡°Father don¡¯t worry, since Ye Mo didn¡¯t kill today, then he shouldn¡¯t. Although he¡¯s strong, he¡¯s only one person. Could he compare with the entire family? Would he not be afraid of the country¡¯s judgement.¡± ¡°Shut up, you think I don¡¯t know your little acts? You wanted to suppress Ye Mo, that¡¯s fine, but now you even want to touch Ye Zifeng. You didn¡¯t know anything about Ye Ling stealing the Dragonballs? Although Ye Ling is unforgivable, but you knew what Ye Ling did and you didn¡¯t stop her. I originally thought that after the Ye Family leaves the political scene, I might as well give you the family. But now, it seemed like I was very wrong,¡± Ye Beirong spoke so hastily that he coughed. Seeing no one from the Ye Family was awake to reality, Ye Beirong sighed once again. The only elite of the Ye Family was kicked out. One that was slightly better was also suppressed. In order to protect Ye Zifeng, he had to send Ye Zifeng to England, and now, Ye Wenqi still talked with arrogance. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t even afraid of Nan Qing, even the Song Family felt fearful of Ye Mo, why would he be scared of the Ye Family? Ye Beirong said with a lack of interest, ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed. The Song Family could find out Ye Mo¡¯s power and his identity and not dare to fight him, but our Ye Family acted like a fool and didn¡¯t know anything. Ye Long, your intel job is really well done. Wenjin, the Gu Luo guy Ye Ling knew was introduced by you, right? Why is Ye Lu fine? Do you all think I¡¯m old.¡± Ye Wenqi had a pale face but didn¡¯t argue. Seeing everyone was silent, Ye Beirong was more disappointed. After a while, he said, ¡°Ye Wenqi, tomorrow, apply for a relocation out of Beijing, you can decide where you go. Wenjin, tomorrow, hand in a resign and go with your second brother and do business. From today onwards, no one is allowed in the Ye Family mansion without my permission.¡± Saying this, Ye Beirong pretty much removed Ye Wenqi and Ye Wenjin from the authority center of the Ye Family. Although he gave Ye Ling to Ye Wenqi to deal with, Ye Wenqi didn¡¯t have any kinship in mind, and that made him greatly disappointed. ¡°Grandpa, in that way, wouldn¡¯t our family gradually leave the 5 Great Families of Beijing?¡± Ye Huang heard that his father was leaving Beijing and he was not satisfied. He knew that once he left Beijing, he would no longer be the Ye Family young master. ¡°Hmph, the 5 Great Families, once I¡¯m dead, why should the Ye Family be one of the 5 Great Families? Stop dreaming. Let our fame stop here. If anyone stirs up trouble, go clean up yourself. Everyone leave, Ye Long and Beiguang stay.¡± Ye Beirong finished the words and leaned tiredly against the chair. He had a plan. It was an all in bet. If he failed, the Ye Family would indeed leave the Beijing authority center. As such, he wouldn¡¯t tell his plan here. The Ye Family members dejectedly left the meeting room. Although Ye Wenqi wanted to argue a little, but he knew that what his father decided on was adamant. He already had no choice but to retreat. At last, the entire room was only left with Ye Beirong, Ye Long, Ye Beiguang and the Brother Jing who never spoke. Unexpectedly, the Brother Jing who never spoke smiled and spoke after everyone left, ¡°Beirong finally made up his mind to take this step, but that Ye Mo is indeed an elite such talent. Not much young people these days can compare with him. Ye Beirong smiled with great fatigue. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from Brother Jing, but I really have no choice. Not many of my sons are talented. They only know how to fight amongst themselves. Wenqi is only a little smart but still can¡¯t be the leader of the family. My original plans are wrong. Although Ye Mo ravaged the Ye Family, but this might not be a bad thing. You can¡¯t rise from the ashes without being burned first.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Brother Beirong is right in taking this step, after Wenqi and Wenjin leave Beijing, you can bring Zifeng back and gradually hand the family over to him. Although Ye Mo is not on good terms with the Ye Family, he seems to be pretty good to Ye Ling. That would be mean he would be good to Zifeng. As long as Zifeng is the leader of the Ye Family, then if something were to happen, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t stand and watch. Looking at his wide connections and his fierce means, you can just tell the Ye Family will blossom.¡± Ye Long finally understood what the leader meant. He wanted to say something but eventually couldn¡¯t. Ye Beirong looked at Ye Long and said, ¡°Originally, I gave most of the authority to Wenqi and Wenjin. Your resources were limited, so I don¡¯t blame you for not having enough intel. But from today on, I will give a lot of resources to you. If you still can¡¯t make some progress, then decide what to do yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, leader, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Ye Long was full of joy after hearing this. His resources were too limited. It was incomparable to that of Song Hai from the Song Family. The main reason was because most of the authority were in Ye Wenqi¡¯s and Ye Wenjin¡¯s hands. ¡­ In an house in Beijing, although Ye Ling brought Ye Mo here, Ye Mo was still unfamiliar with it. He didn¡¯t have any impression of living here. The room was relatively clean, so it could be seen that although Ye Ling rarely came to live here, she frequently came to clean it up. Ye Mo went out to buy some simple meals and a few sets of clothes. Under Ye Mo¡¯s chi cultivation treatment, Ye Ling had pretty much fully recovered. Now that she had eaten something, she felt even better. ¡°Brother, how did you know I was captured? How did you know I was in the mosque, did you ask someone?¡± After Ye Ling recovered, the first thing she wanted to know was how Ye Mo knew she was captured. Ye Mo still said in a self blaming tone, ¡± I went to an elite social night in Beijing, and because I taught Song Yi a lesson, I heard people talking about the Ye Family. I was worried about you so I went to your dorm but didn¡¯t find you there. My first reaction was that something happened to you. I went to the Ye Family, and luckily, you were still alright, otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother. Before, I always looked down on you, but now, I know how na?ve I was. There are some things you can¡¯t resist no matter how much you reject it. You and second brother are the most important people to me. Without you, I may have died. After mum and dad passed away, I thought no one would care about me. I don¡¯t know how many times I felt sad and helpless, but now, I know I still have my brother. But grandpa is so cold-hearted¡­¡± Then Ye Ling fell into Ye Mo¡¯s arms and started crying. Ye Mo patted Ye Ling¡¯s back and blamed himself. To be honest, he never thought of Ye Ling and how she was doing. As for what she did for him, he didn¡¯t know at all. If he wasn¡¯t trying to find Ye Zifeng this time, even if she was beaten to death, he wouldn¡¯t even know. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care at all. But now, he understood that there was something in this world called feelings¡ªkinship. Ye Ling looked down on him but still did many things for him quietly in her own way for no other reason but him being her brother. Just for that kinship. As for Ye Mo, he came to Beijing only because someone owed him money and also because he was going to help treat a friend¡¯s son. Even Ye Zifeng, he only thought of visiting him after getting here. Now, he understood that for someone like him who seemed no one knew and cared in this world, at least he still had a sister who cared about him. For the first time, Ye Mo felt some warmth at the bottom of his heart, making him lose himself in thought. After a while, he said in a self blaming tone, ¡°Sorry, Ye Ling, I never thought about you and made you suffer so much, I¡­¡± Ye Ling suddenly said in a happy tone, ¡°Brother, then if something good happens from now on, you need to remember me. In fact, I¡¯m really happy to see you so strong and capable. Dad must be happier. Although I didn¡¯t achieve it, but dad¡¯s last wishes came true. After second brother comes back, we will move out together. I won¡¯t stay in Beijing anymore, I don¡¯t like it here.¡± Then, Ye Ling suddenly thought of something. She immediately said, ¡°Brother, then big uncle saying that you are naturally impotent must be fake, right? I knew it, if Tian He didn¡¯t tell me yesterday, I would¡¯ve thought it was true. They really are bad to the bone.¡± Ye Mo touched his nose in a fit of awkwardness; he thought against it, but the results were indeed correct. He didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic with Ye Ling. ¡°Hehe, brother, why are you being shy? You¡¯re already at this age. Okay, I¡¯ll save your face and won¡¯t talk about it. I feel really energetic. It¡¯s night already, so I¡¯ll invite you to a good meal tomorrow.¡± Ye Ling laughed. She didn¡¯t think Ye Mo would be this shy. Her dorm mates were so much more open. This time, their talk was much more intimate than last night. After this, Ye Mo and Ye Ling felt the care they had for each other; their originally distant relationship became closer. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep. I¡¯m going to invite my dorm mates tomorrow for food, we¡¯ll go together. You can sleep in second brother¡¯s room.¡± Ye Ling wanted to shower and sleep. Although she had recovered, she still felt tired soon. Ye Mo, on the other hand, gathered those few ores and prepared to make a storage ring that night and a protective amulet for Ye Ling. He didn¡¯t want Ye Ling to undergo such torture again. Chapter 154 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy If one were to compare intel capabilities, not many powers could exceed the Song Family. Other than the government, the Song Family intel could be ranked in the top 3. The Song Family knew what happened at the Ye Family that same night, and they held another family meeting in the middle of the night. The Song Family had never had such frequent family meetings, but now, all the Song Family people knew it was because of Ye Mo. Even Song Yi was carried in, but the injuries he received were much more severe than Song Shaochen. Song Qiming looked coldly at Song Yi and said, ¡°Song Yi disregarded the Song Family¡¯s rules and challenged Ye Mo on his own. Leave Beijing tomorrow and go elsewhere. Without my order, you are not to return to Beijing again.¡± Song Qiming showed his calm and resolute decision making that was no less than Ye Beirong¡¯s. Hearing that he was not allowed in Beijing, Song Yi¡¯s face immediately became pale and quickly said, ¡°Big uncle, I didn¡¯t know he was Ye Mo at the time.¡± Song Qiming didn¡¯t even talk but had a very angry face. Song Yi¡¯s heart immediately sunk down. Before he could say more, he was carried out. Song Qiming then said, ¡°Song Yi said he didn¡¯t know it was Ye Mo b,ut if he wasn¡¯t so cocky how could such thing happen? Our Song Family isn¡¯t scared of Ye Mo, and we will eventually deal with him but not now. So if anyone makes Song Yi¡¯s mistake, then don¡¯t blame me. Song Hai, report the news you received from Sai Na Peninsula last night.¡± No one dared to talk. If they spoke now, it would anger the family leader. Even with Song YI¡¯s direct lineage, he was sent away so easily. Who dared to disobey the rules now? In addition, even the leader¡¯s own son was killed by Ye Mo, so it could be said that no one wanted to kill Ye Mo more than Song Qiming. If he could endure it, who didn¡¯t dare to? They could only say that Song Yi was unlucky or his arrogance brought him bad luck. Song Qiming indeed felt depressed. He wanted to wait till Hu Qiu¡¯s master came back before making a move on Ye Mo, but now, it seemed to be insufficient. Song Hai stood up and said, ¡°According to the news I received from Sai Na Peninsula, Ye Mo went to Sai Na Peninsula and killed Qian Longtou in front of Nan Qing¡¯s number one strongest man, Wu Qiang. It is said that Lang Ji controls Nan Qing now, and it is said that Lang Ji is working for Ye Mo. This news is not yet confirmed, but another news is that Lang Ji¡¯s position isn¡¯t stable yet and was heavily injured in a conflict. He is yet to solidify his position as number one in Nan Qing. Then, Song Hai paused and continued, ¡°Although Ye Mo killed Qian Longtou, he didn¡¯t interfere with Nan Qing¡¯s internal business and left Sai Na Peninsula straight away.¡± After Song Hai finished speaking, the room fell into a choking silence, and Song Qiming¡¯s face grew worse and worse. All the people here were the elite of the Song Family. There was no one who didn¡¯t know about Nan Qing, and Ye Mo had actually charged into the Nan Qing Headquarters by himself and kill Qian Longtou straight away. It was something that people wouldn¡¯t even imagine. There were more than 2000 troops in Nan Qing Headquarters, but Ye Mo came and went as he pleased. How much people did the Song Family have? The only advantage they had was that they were a big powerful family of Beijing and was situated in the nation¡¯s power center. Ye Mo was not arrogant enough to take on a country now, and that¡¯s why the Song Family was fine till now. No wonder the family leader said more than once not to mess with Ye Mo. Even after a few members were killed, he still didn¡¯t dare to mess with him. This was impossible before. Who didn¡¯t know the Song Family¡¯s arrogance in Beijing? Even if they suffered a minor loss, the Song Family would take full revenge. Now that the Song Family suffered so heavily again and again, they could still manage to endure it. Although he had Song Hai¡¯s report once before, Song Qiming still couldn¡¯t help but to feel shocked. Ye Mo was no longer someone that could be dealt with by numbers. There must be someone as strong as him. Other than the hidden sects, perhaps no one could do anything to him. At the same time, Song Qiming felt lucky that he made the order not to mess with Ye Mo. Otherwise, if he pissed off Ye Mo, it would really be hard to say if the Song Family would still exist. This was the reason why he was so angry at Song Yi. Although the Song Family was an extremely large family, as the leader of the family, he needed to be very careful and not be impulsive. If Ye Mo could rampage in the Ye Family, then so could he at the Song Family. Song Qiming calmed his feelings before saying, ¡°Song Hai, tell us about what happened at the Ye Family last night.¡± ¡°Yes, because Ye Mo¡¯s sister, Ye Ling stole the Feng Shui Dragonballs, she was punished. Ye Mo went to the Ye Family and saved Ye Ling. At the same time, he cut off Ye Wencai¡¯s left hand. The reason was because he choked Ye Ling¡¯s neck. Moreover, the two people who whipped Ye Ling suddenly died not long after Ye Mo left. There¡¯s another unconfirmed news, and that¡¯s Huang Yue from the hidden sects had his wrists broken and had one leg severed by Ye Mo,¡± Song Hai felt fear even after saying it himself. Ye Mo could make someone suddenly die after he left. This mean was to scary. He looked at the lost Song Family people and sighed before saying, ¡°These news weren¡¯t what shocked me the most. What makes me unwilling to believe was that last night, there was Nan Qing people who went to the Ye Family. They were told to f*ck off by Ye Mo and they left in a hurry not daring to say anything. It seemed that Nan Qing might be really afraid of Ye Mo. ¡°Another news was that last night, the Flying Eagle Squad members also went to the Ye Family, but three Flying Snow Squad members were also very respectful to Ye Mo. In other words, Ye Mo is now good on both sides. Even the Flying Special Ops Forces are reverent to him. it could be seen that we really shouldn¡¯t take him head on.¡± After reporting this, the entire meeting room fell silent. After a long time, Song Qishen said, ¡°Ye Mo definitely isn¡¯t someone who can be conquered by numbers. My idea is that we not only shouldn¡¯t mess with him, but should instead get close to him.¡± Song Qiming waved his hand. ¡°No need, we can¡¯t coexist with him, and he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to us. But we can¡¯t mess with him now. Song Hai, try to get close to some hidden sect masters at all costs. At least Tertiary Stage of Black Level or even Earth Level.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Song Hai replied immediately. Song Hai did things cleanly and swiftly, and Song Qiming was very satisfied about this. ¡­. Ye Mo spent a night¡¯s time and made a storage ring with a three cubic meter storage space. His power was too low now, so he could only make something that big. He carefully put the remaining Space Abyssal Rock in his storage ring. That Black Jade was forged into two jade necklaces amulets by Ye Mo. The jade necklace had some attacking abilities but was mainly for defense. Because the material was expensive, Ye Mo was not stingy on his cultivation chi in making it. The two amulets he made had permanent effect, but each time after use, its power would weaken a little. However, after a long time of not using it, it would gradually recharge. The reason was because Ye Mo¡¯s power was too low right now. If he wasn¡¯t really interested in concocting pills and forging artefacts before, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to create such an effect. It was like how he made runic papers. It would take him a few days to make a so-so runic paper. After wearing the storage ring, Ye Mo finally felt relieved a lot. This was so much more convenient than carrying a big bag. The only thing was that this storage space was too small. Ye Ling packed everything up and intentionally wore a pretty dress before realizing that Ye Mo still hadn¡¯t come out. It was already past 9 am. Just when she wanted to knock, Ye Mo opened the door and came out. He seemed very fatigued. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Ling was shocked. Could yesterday¡¯s battle left some internal injuries? Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, I made a defense amulet for you. Wear it on you from now on and don¡¯t take it off casually.¡± Then, he gave the amulet to Ye Ling. The chain was made with a few materials. It had a warm, serene and comfortable feeling when held in hand. Ye Ling took over the necklace with joy and exclaimed, ¡°Brother, this necklace is really pretty, how did you make it? Did you make it by hand?¡± Then before Ye Mo replied, she wore it straight away. As soon as she did, she felt a cool sensation surge up in her heart. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t know you had this skill. You can make a living with just this.¡± Ye Mo speechlessly looked at Ye Ling. Although he couldn¡¯t starve to death from selling this, but could it be sold on a large scale? ¡°Brother, did you not sleep the last night to make this?¡± Ye Ling suddenly thought of Ye Mo¡¯s fatigued expression and asked. Ye Mo subconsciously said, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger again when I¡¯m not around you, so I made this protective amulet for you. You must not take it off, do you understand?¡± Ye Ling¡¯s eyes went red as she reached out and hugged Ye Mo. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have a brother.¡± Seeing Ye Ling so happy, so was Ye Mo; he immediately said, ¡°In fact I made two, I still have another here¡­¡± ¡°Brother, who¡¯s the other one for? Is it for your girlfriend? Brother, do you have a girlfriend? Tell me quick, I must see if she¡¯s worth my brother.¡± Ye Ling spat out a series of words like fireworks, making Ye Mo not know which one to answer. However, he was also dazed. When he made them last night, he just made two, who was the other one for? Luo Susu? A name suddenly jumped out of Ye Mo¡¯s brain, making him lost in thought. Chapter 155 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy After Zhuo Aiguo had been on the phone with Ye Mo, his family hurried to Beijing the next day. Ye Mo kept his promise and came to Beijing, so there was no way he would let this chance slip. He even regret leaving the country at the wrong time, but on the second night, he and his family still timely arrived at Beijing on time. Just when they left the airport, Zhuo Aiguo called Ye Mo, but what made him worried was that Ye Mo¡¯s phone was shut. Due to Zhuo Huatang¡¯s condition, both he and his wife felt sorry for their son, so they took him to America to relax. Originally, when Zhuo Aiguo saw Ye Mo, Ye Mo told him he would come to Beijing within a year and help him treat his son, but it had only been a few months and there was no news from Ye Mo at all. Although Zhuo Aiguo trusted Ye Mo to a great deal, his wife didn¡¯t believe so. It was because Zhuo Aiguo gave something away which was used to treat his son. And because of this, she had many fights with Zhuo Aiguo. They were fighting to the stage of divorce, and going abroad this time was also to ease up the tension in their relationship. They didn¡¯t expect to arrive in America for just a few days and Ye Mo would call them. Of course, Zhuo Aiguo and his wife returned without hesitation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that doctor will be waiting for us? Why is his phone off now?¡± Being unable to reach Ye Mo once they came back to Beijing, Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but to feel more uncomfortable. Zhuo Aiguo sighed. He could understand his wife¡¯s feeling, but Ye Mo was someone magical. How could that person go back on his words? He didn¡¯t bother explaining this to his wife though. Some things, the more one explained, the more complicated it became. Their originally excited mood became dejected after the family was unable to reach Ye Mo. Cai Qing, Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s wife, reproached Zhuo Aiguo a few sentences and no longer had the mood to argue with him. The family went back to their home silently. When they opened the door, they saw Zhuo Yangqing sitting in the living room in a very distressed manner. ¡°What are you doing, Yangqing?¡± Zhuo Aiguo curiously asked Zhuo Yangqing; she seemed to be acting erratic today. Normally, whenever Zhuo Aiguo returned from a trip, especially overseas, the first thing she would ask was what he brought back for her. She wouldn¡¯t be acting like she was today. Zhuo Yangqing said, ¡°I originally found that doctor who treated grandpa¡¯s disease, but I was interrupted by a bastard.¡± ¡°You found that doctor? Where was he?¡± Cai Qing immediately exclaimed with joy. In her eyes, that doctor who treated her big uncle was much more better than the one Zhuo Aiguo met at Flowing Snake. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is now either. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Xun, that bastard, perhaps I would¡¯ve brought him back. If I¡¯m to see him again, I wouldn¡¯t let him ago even if he went to the toilet,¡± Zhuo Yangqing dejectedly said. ¡°Yangqing, you¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t be so rude.¡± Although Zhuo Aiguo believed that the doctor who treated his big uncle must be very skilled, but he still had great faith in Ye Mo. Seeing that Cai Qing was disappointed, she quickly said, ¡°Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I know who his sister is, I can definitely find him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± This time, Zhuo Aiguo and his wife asked at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s Ye Ling from my school, that doctor is called Ye Mo. You must know him. He was the one kicked out by the Ye Family. At first, I couldn¡¯t believe it too, but after talking with him for ten minutes, I knew it was him,¡± Zhuo Yangqing said without noticing Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s expression. ¡°What?¡± Zhuo Yangqing saw her third uncle¡¯s mouth wide open in shock. Zhuo Aiguo patted his head and said, ¡°It seems that they are probably the same person. The doctor I was looking for is also Ye Mo. I don¡¯t think there can be two Ye Mo appearing at the same place and both be skilled medically.¡± ¡­ Ye Mo also had a shower and changed into casual clothes that Ye Ling bought for him. After wearing so, he seemed much better looking. Ye Ling circled Ye Mo around a few times and complimented, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t think you would look so handsome after changing you into a famous brand. If the girls in my dorm saw you, they would probably devour you to the bones. That Ning Qingxue really don¡¯t what¡¯s good for her, how dare she kick away my brother who is so handsome.¡± Hearing Ye Ling talk about Ning Qingxue, Ye Mo suddenly thought of that day after following Black Snake; he didn¡¯t even go see Chi Wanqing and Ning Qingxue. He probably should have done so now that he thought about it. But just thinking that Ning QIngxue might have caught some feelings for him, Ye Mo felt a fit of helplessness. Ning Qingxue was indeed an excellent girl; other than the initial princess syndrome, she changed a lot after living with him for nearly a month. From using her body to protect the Silver Heart Grass, preparing the suicidal recording and following him to Flowing Snake and the desert, perhaps she only thought it was out of guilt, but Ye Mo knew that it was far more than guilt. Although Ye Mo knew that she really need not be guilty, but he couldn¡¯t explain this to her. At least, she was an emotional person. Although she didn¡¯t see the holistic view sometimes, she was kind hearted. Once she was set on something, she was very stubborn. Thinking about this, Ye Mo felt he had overdone it. Although he didn¡¯t dare to stay together with Ning Qingxue in the desert, she still came all that far to the desert just to see him. Meanwhile, he just left. Did this mean he didn¡¯t dare to face her? It was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t a little bit interested in Ning Qingxue at all, but why didn¡¯t he dare to accept her? Ye Mo asked himself but immediately, and he suddenly thought of Luo Ying. But why did he have some faint feelings for Luo Susu? Was it just because she was named Luo and gave him a feeling of Luo Ying? Ye Mo shook his head; he understood that his feelings for Luo Susu was completely because of that accidental touch, or because they had each other¡¯s blood in their bodies, or perhaps they were the same type of people. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Ling felt Ye Mo was lost in thought and asked. Ye Mo shook his head and said, ¡°Ning QIngxue is actually a good girl, don¡¯t talk about her like that, she doesn¡¯t owe me anything and¡­¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t continue, Ye Ling looked at Ye Mo in shock and said, ¡°Brother are you really in love with her? In fact, I feel she¡¯s a match for you but she, she¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t say Ning Qingxue looked down on him. Seeing that Ye Mo had some things in his heart, Ye Ling quickly pulled Ye Mo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Brother, if you like her, then chase her, she¡¯s not someone that significant. We¡¯ll go eat first, I already invited the people from my dorm, so they should be out, let¡¯s go.¡± Without letting Ye Mo argue, she dragged him out. But before choosing a place to eat, Tian He and the others saw that Ye Mo seemed different from yesterday. The main reason was he was packaged by Ye Ling. Ye Mo was helpless with the girls¡¯ audacity, and eventually, Ye Ling could only helpless step in to stop them. After lunch, Ye Mo really couldn¡¯t handle their enthusiasm and told Ye Ling he had some business with his friends and told her to quickly deal with the things here and leave with him for Luo Cang. After Ye Mo had been gone for a long time, Ye Ling and the others went back to their dorm. At this time, Tian He was still asking Ye Ling, ¡°Ling Zi, you sure he¡¯s your brother, Ye Mo? Your biological brother?¡± Dan Dan and Lu Lu all had boyfriends so they could only watch Tian He being curious in jealousy. Ye Ling said in a not so satisfied tone, ¡°Change your temperament first, my brother likes woman like Ning Qingxue, I don¡¯t think you have much of a chance.¡± ¡°Ning Qingxue? Sigh, the opponent is too strong.¡± Tian He gave off a long sigh and hugged her blanket into sleep. ¡­ After Ye Mo left those people, he bought a set of silver needles but didn¡¯t call Zhuo Aiguo. He knew that Zhuo Aiguo must¡¯ve came back yesterday, so he planned to just go straight to his house. What Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect was that it was Zhuo Yangqing who opened the door. But soon, he realized that both of them had the same surname, and in addition, didn¡¯t he meet her last yesterday as well? ¡°Huh¡­.¡± When Zhuo Yangqing saw it was Ye Mo standing at the door, it was only 0.01 seconds before she grabbed Ye Mo¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You must not leave this time.¡± A ball of softness stuck to Ye Mo¡¯s arm. Ye Mo coughed. ¡°Hey, let go, you¡¯re letting me take advantage of you.¡± Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s face only slightly blushed as she immediately said, ¡°You said you would wait for the day before yesterday, but why did you leave? If I let go, what if you leave again?¡± Ye Mo helplessly said, ¡°I came especially for Zhuo Aiguo, how could I leave.¡± At this moment, Zhuo Aiguo had come out and saw Ye Mo standing at the door. He immediately came up with a face full of joy and surprise. ¡°Brother Ye, you really came, quick, come in. Yangqing, why are you still holding his arm, quickly go make Uncle Ye Mo some tea.¡± ¡°What?¡± Uncle Ye Mo?¡± Zhuo Yangqing understood that Ye Mo indeed came for her third uncle, but what made her depressed was that Ye Mo was only 2 or 3 years older than her. How did he become her uncle? Chapter 156 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Zhuo Yangqing helped Ye Mo make some tea and circled once around Ye Mo before saying, ¡°Doctor Ye, how come I feel you¡¯re so much more handsome today? Right, you really look different wearing expensive brands. Oh, and I heard Ning Qingxue married with you again. Is this real or fake?¡± Ye Mo looked at Zhuo Yangqing speechlessly. He suddenly thought of Wang Ying. These two girls were really alike. The first time Ye Mo saw Zhuo Yangqing, he thought she was a girl that was too reserved, but now, it seemed that he must never really take that first impression. She was just saying how she wouldn¡¯t let him go, but now, she had already completely forgotten her purpose. ¡°Yangqing, you really don¡¯t know how to be more conservative, you¡¯re already 22,¡± Zhuo Aiguo said with unsatisfaction. Zhuo Yangqing poked out her tongue and quickly sat beside Ye Mo, just observing him but not saying anything. Cai Qing looked more nervous and didn¡¯t know what to do; instead, she just kept giving her husband hints, but Zhuo Aiguo, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to see it at all. Ye Mo saw it however and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have a look at the kid first, I still need to get back to Luo Cang asap.¡± ¡°Brother Ye, you live in Luo Cang now?¡± Zhuo Aiguo asked. Zhuo Yangqing worriedly said, ¡°Doctor Ye, you can¡¯t go, you still haven¡¯t looked at my grandpa¡¯s condition yet. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you charge, my aunt is at home, and she won¡¯t argue with the price like me.¡± In Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s eyes, Ye Mo was a doctor that only looked at money. ¡°Yangqing¡­¡± Zhuo Aiguo unhappily said. Ye Mo waved his hand and said to Zhuo Yangqing, ¡°Although I can treat your grandpa¡¯s disease, I¡¯m missing some medicine. If I do have them, your grandpa can live for another 2 to 3 decades. If you want to treat him now without those medicine, he may live 10 years less.¡± Seeing that Zhuo Yangqing was dazed, Ye Mo didn¡¯t bother with her and just went straight into Zhuo Huatang¡¯s room. Ye Mo carefully looked at his situation and his eyebrows began to frown more. Zhuo Huatang¡¯s condition was artificial. Who was it? Using such evil means against a child a few years old? There was a gust of qi in his head. For ancient martial arts cultivators, it was inner qi. It could be kept inside the human body to damage bodily functions. No wonder modern medicine couldn¡¯t diagnose it. Seeing Ye Mo frown, Zhuo AIguo felt worried but didn¡¯t dare to ask, scared that he may interrupt Ye Mo¡¯s train of thought. If even Ye Mo didn¡¯t have a way, then only death awaited his son. Seeing Zhuo Aiguo worried, Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Brother Zhuo, don¡¯t worry, your son¡¯s condition isn¡¯t hard for me, I can cure him in 20 to 30 minutes¡­¡± Splat! Cai Qing¡¯s tub fell to the ground and water splashed everywhere. It had been 3 years, and it was the first time she heard someone say her child could be cured in 30 minutes. Even if Ye Mo was practiCing medicine for the first time, she would still believe Ye Mo¡¯s words just because he said he could cure Huatang. ¡°Brother Ye, you, are you being serious¡­¡± Zhuo Aiguo stuttered in excitement. Although he pretended he didn¡¯t care, his son was more important to him than anything else. Ye Mo nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, I just have one question I want to ask you. When did this occur and were there any abnormal symptoms before and after? And did you come into conflict with someone before Huatang¡¯s condition occurred?¡± ¡°Conflict? No, although I had some business opponents, I never got into conflict or enmity with anyone. Brother Ye, are you saying Huatang¡¯s condition is¡­. Zhuo Aiguo looked at Ye Mo in shock. Ye Mo¡¯s tone seemed to suggest that his son¡¯s disease was artificial and not natural. Ye Mo nodded. ¡°It should be artificial, we¡¯ll talk about this after I cured him.¡± Then, Ye Mo took a silver needle and stabbed it into Zhuo Huatang¡¯s head and started to remove that sliver of inner qi. Ten minutes or so later, he had already removed it completely. Then, he used his chi to heal the inside of Huatang¡¯s head. After doing these, Ye Mo packed up the needles. He felt something different when he removed the qi. He wouldn¡¯t believe that people could leave marks or imprints on qi on this planet, but he had that feeling. He couldn¡¯t think of anything, so he brushed these thoughts aside. He believed that if he were to encounter this person, he could recognize him as soon as they fought. ¡°Is our Huatang alright now?¡± Cai Qing couldn¡¯t care about the tub on the floor and asked worriedly. Ye Mo nodded. ¡°He should be fine.¡± At this moment, Zhuo Huatang opened his eyes, looked at Zhuo Aiguo before looking at Cai Qing and then said half consciously, ¡°Dad, mum, why did I feel like I slept for a long time?¡± ¡°Huatang, you¡¯re really okay.¡± Hearing that Zhuo Huatang could call mum and dad, Cai Qing rushed up with tears of joy and hugged her son. Zhuo Aiguo looked excitedly at his son. The thing they had been troubled with was finally resolved by Ye Mo in a little more than 10 minutes. Ye Mo became more and more mysterious in his eyes. He only felt joy and gratefulness. He knew that if he said more words of gratitude, it would be not be good. Zhuo Yangqing stood at the door and looked at Ye Mo in astonishment too. Ye Mo¡¯s technique today was much more advanced than the one he used to treat her grandpa. Zhuo Huatang had been sick for two years and no one could do anything about it, and et, he actually managed to cure it. He really was a magical doctor. She must keep tight eyes on him this time. ¡°Huatang, tell daddy, how did you fall asleep?¡± Zhuo Aiguo thought of Ye Mo¡¯s words and immediately asked. He was afraid his son would forget after time. Zhuo Huatang thought a long while before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t remember, I think there was an uncle who pressed his hand on my head and then I fell asleep. And, there was also Pang Hu. Another uncle felt Pang Hu¡¯s head for a while and seemed to compare something. I can¡¯t remember anything else.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t remember it, don¡¯t worry, Huatang, sleep first.¡± Zhuo Aiguo had understood that what Ye Mo said may be true. ¡°I know that Pang Hu, he¡¯s Huatang¡¯s classmate and also seemed to have gotten sick and died. The same thing probably happened to him.¡± Cai Qing said with fear. They didn¡¯t have any enmity with anyone, so why was someone trying to harm their son in such ways? And the Zhuo Family wasn¡¯t a small family in Beijing. Who actually had the audacity? Ye Mo knew these things were hard to explain. Although the couple tried to get him to stay, but he still said he was going to leave. He had a lot of things to do and didn¡¯t have time to stay here. However, Zhuo Yangqing grabbed Ye Mo. ¡°You must come and help my grandpa, why don¡¯t you leave your number with me.¡± Seeing Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s worried face and Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s hopeful face, Ye Mo left his number and wrote a recipe. He told Zhuo Yangqing to gather the materials, and the next time he came to Beijing, he would come help her grandpa. Finally, Zhuo Yangqing let go of Ye Mo reluctantly. ¡­. Ye Mo returned to his place, and Ye Ling had been waiting for him for a long time. ¡°Brother, when are we going to Luo Cang?¡± Ye Ling hesitated and asked. Ye Mo looked curiously and Ye Ling and asked, ¡°Do you still have something to do?¡± Ye Ling nodded, ¡°I still have two months before I graduate. Can we go Luo Cang two months later? And today, second brother called me in the afternoon. He would come back in a few days and told me to wait for him. I believe he must have something.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo remained silent, Ye Ling quickly said, ¡°In the afternoon, grandpa also called me. Grandpa had never called me before, and yet he apologized to us three. He said he wanted to have a good chat with us after second brother comes back. I don¡¯t know whether or not I should listen to him, but brother, if you don¡¯t think I should stay, then I will go to Luo Cang with you immediately. I¡¯ll give second brother a call later.¡± Ye Mo had begun to understand what Ye Beirong was thinking. He wanted to use his power through Ye Zifeng, but he didn¡¯t mind and thought that even if Ye Ling stayed in Beijing, the people from Ye Family wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. Plus, when he returned to Luo Cang, he might have to go out once. Ye Ling didn¡¯t know anyone at Luo Cang, and it might be hard for her.¡± Thinking about this, Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°In that case, you can stay and wait until ZIfeng comes back. If there¡¯s something call me immediately. Give this bracelet to Zifeng, I¡¯m going back to Luo Cang today.¡± Ye Mo said this because he knew that Ye Zifeng felt a great sense of belonging to the Ye Family, and Ye Zifeng was probably a little more important than him in Ye Ling¡¯s heart. As such, he didn¡¯t try to persuade Ye Ling from staying. Although Ye Ling could only send Ye Mo on his way with reluctance, she really wanted to leave Beijing with Ye Mo. She hated this place, but a few days later, her second brother would come back. She was afraid that the Ye Family would try to harm Ye Zifeng, so there were some things she needed to tell him. Ye Mo could realize that the Ye Family was trying to use him through Ye Zifeng, but she couldn¡¯t. As soon as he went back to his place in Luo Cang, he immediately felt something was wrong when he was still at a distance from the mansion. His spirit sense scanned in immediately. Chapter 157 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy The mansion was empty, and both Yu Erhu and Lu Xiaozhen were not there. If they were just both not there, then he would¡¯ve thought they were out doing something. However, the scene in the yard made him furious. The thing he cared about the most, the ten or so budded Silver Heart Grass, were gone. There were messy digging marks everywhere. Obviously, they were dug away. Although they grew very slow here, countless times slower than Ning Hai, but they still budded. Now, however, they were dug away. It was already very slow to cultivate here. If he didn¡¯t find that Silver Heart Grass, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even be at Stage Two Chi Gathering, much less Stage Three. The reason he could reach Stage Three was mostly because of that spirit well in the desert. Thus, Silver Heart Grass was Ye Mo¡¯s last hope. The Silver Heart Grass could be used for cultivators up to and below stage 6, but now, his hope were dug way in three days time after he left. This wasn¡¯t all; he didn¡¯t know what happened to Yu Erhu and Lu Xiaozhen. Both of them knew how much he treasured the Silver Heart Grass and wouldn¡¯t allow other people to dig it away. Now that the grass had disappeared, what would¡¯ve happened to them? Ye Mo was sure that even if the Song Family people knew he lived here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch it much less Nan Qing people. Since this person could dig it away and not damage it, it meant that he knew its uses. Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t believe that there were cultivators here. He had done his research. Cultivators here only existed in legends, no one would believe it. However, ancient martial arts and special powers did exist here. Some special power owners could use cultivation like attacks, but those with special powers could only use one type of attack unlike cultivators. Ye Mo had stayed an entire day at Flying Snow Squad and Zhang Jue also introduce Ye Mo to the country¡¯s special powers squad. Their status was on par of that of Flying Sow Squad. Compared to Flying Snow Squad, they each had their merits but in Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, these special powers were weaker than those ancient martial arts cultivators. Their attacks weren¡¯t sharp enough. The Silver Heart Grass was not only useful for Ye Mo, but also for people with special powers and ancient martial artists. Ye Mo, however, believed no one knew this as Silver Heart Grass needed to be concocted into pills with other ingredients before it would be of great help to them. But other than himself, he was yet to find anyone who could concoct pills. Ye Mo knew that this wasn¡¯t absolute. He only guessed that no one knew how to concoct pills here, but what if someone knew how to? The reality was that his Silver Heart Grass was taken. But he didn¡¯t have any clue as to who did it. He could only blame himself for leaving in a rush that day following the Nan Qing people and then going to Beijing after. He didn¡¯t even have time to set up a formation. It seemed that he needed to set one up for here. Just when Ye Mo wanted to go inside and look, Lu Xiaozhen rushed here. Ye Mo felt relieved, since she was okay, and it meant Yu Erhu was fine too. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back¡­¡± Lu Xiaozhen looked at Ye Mo with joy. Each time there was hardship, her master would appear. The last time Yu Erhu was taken away, this happened too. The moment she saw Ye Mo, she felt secure. ¡°What happened to Erhu?¡± Looking at Lu Xiaozhen, he knew something must¡¯ve happened to Erhu. ¡°The second day you left, someone came and said they wanted the grass you planted and wanted to buy it. Of course, Erhu didn¡¯t allow it, so these people robbed them. Erhu stopped them and had his arm broken. By the time I came back, they were still beating up Erhu, so I immediately called the police. When the police came, these people had left,¡± Lu Xiaozhen said. Ye Mo immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Erhu?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the hospital, he should be fine. But when these people left, they told Erhu that they would still be back,¡± Lu XIaozhen said again. ¡°To ask who planted these seeds right?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s face sunk. How dare they think about his Silver Heart Grass? These people really had guts. Since they know its use, it meant that they weren¡¯t ordinary people. Ye Mo wanted to see who they were. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xiaozhen lowered her head. She knew how important they were to her master, but she and Erhu couldn¡¯t protect it.¡± ¡°You are not to blame for this, go bring Erhu back, he doesn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital anymore. We opened a clinic ourselves, so I will deal with the hospital things. I¡¯m going out for a bit now, and I¡¯ll be back at night.¡± He was going to buy some materials to set up a formation flag. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t feel secure planting the Silver Heart Grass seeds here. Who knew if he was still going to plant more spirit grass here. When Ye Mo came to the jade market, he knew that he couldn¡¯t buy a lot of the materials he needed, so he could only replace it with some jade and copper. He could refine some copper essence from copper, but that wasted too much energy. However, in order to set up the formation, it was necessary. After a long day, Ye Mo almost filled up his storage ring before preparing to go back. He lost more than half of the 600k dollars he had just acquired. Just when he walked out of the jade market, he saw an anxious figure who seemed familiar. When the person turned around, he immediately recognized it was Yu Miaodan. Not only was her face worried, but she also seemed fatigued from a long journey. Although she was still on the run the last time he saw her, but she still had her composure at that time. Today, he could only see a shabby woman, but her curvaceous body still showed that she was a woman. Yu Miaodan obviously didn¡¯t see Ye Mo. She kept her head low as she went into a small shop. Ye Mo saw her take out some notes from her bag and bought a bread. ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll invite you to something spicy.¡± As soon as she walked out of the small shop, two youths stopped her. There were these hoodlums everywhere. As long as one moved aside, none of them really dared to do anything. However, Yu Miaodan¡¯s face changed as she turned to run. The two little hoodlums were like dogs. As soon as they saw her run, they immediately chased. Usually when one met dogs, if one didn¡¯t run, then the dog wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. However, if one did run, the dogs would immediately chase after them. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Mo looked at Yu Miaodan who ran towards him and still asked. Although he helped Wu Xueming more than the latter helped him, and that Wu Xueming seemed to have changed, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a heartless person. If he could casually help Yu Miaodan, he didn¡¯t mind doing so. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Yu Miaodan saw Ye Mo and her face showed expression of surprise and delight. She didn¡¯t even realize she dropped her bread on the ground. ¡°Ye Mo, I finally found you.¡± Yu Miaodan sounded as though she was already looking for Ye Mo. ¡°You came looking for me?¡± Ye Mo could tell that she was, but he felt it was weird. Even if Wu Xueming needed something, he wouldn¡¯t send his girl to look for him. The two hoodlums saw that Yu Miaodan knew Ye Mo and immediately tried to leave. However, Ye Mo spoke, ¡°You two, come here.¡± ¡°What? So what if we come, what do you dare to do to me? I¡¯m from the Metal River, so what if I come, what can you do?¡± the two hoodlums really came over and one of them cockily spoke. They were hoodlums under Metal River; Ye Mo looked at Yu Miaodan with great intrigue. Her man was the authoritative figure of Metal River, but she was being chased by Metal River hoodlums. And when she saw these two hoodlums, she was obviously startled and tried to run. This didn¡¯t seem right. Yu Miaodan seemed to want to say something, but Ye Mo knew it wasn¡¯t the time to talk so he went up and kicked each of the hoodlums on the ground to the point they couldn¡¯t even crawl up. Then, he said, ¡°Nothing, just kicking you both, what are you going to do?¡± The two hoodlums knew that they met someone tough so they didn¡¯t talk. The people around saw the two like this and all started laughing. ¡­ When Ye Mo brought Yu Miaodan back, Lu Xiaozhen had brought Yu Erhu back from the hospital. Both of them hadn¡¯t seen Ye Mo bring back a woman before. Now that they saw this very appealing Yu Miaodan, they immediately got the wrong idea. However, Yu Miaodan¡¯s shabby look also made Lu XIaozhen very puzzled. ¡°Xiaozhen, this is Yu Miaodan, a friend of mine. Take her to get some food and rest. I need to talk to her.¡± Ye Mo saw that Yu Miaodan looked rather fatigued and knew that she didn¡¯t live very well recently and probably ran for her life here. After Ye Mo treated Erhu and asked him carefully, he understood their intentions. They did want to rob the Silver Heart Grass, but he didn¡¯t know how they knew he planted them. Was he followed when he came back from Sai Na Peninsula? Ye Mo believed it wouldn¡¯t be easy to follow him. ¡°Erhu, tell me what that person looked like? Ye Mo. ¡°The leader was in his 30s and looked very skinny and bleak,¡± Yu Erhu described. This made Ye Mo think of the bleak man he met at that Luo Cang artefact social night. Could it be him? Chapter 158 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Yu Miaodan ate some things and took a shower. She seemed much more vibrant afterwards; at least there were some ruddiness on her face. Looking at Yu Miaodan who sat opposite to him, although she was still curvaceous, her face still seemed much more fatigued compared to a few months ago. She seemed to want to say something, but without even asking her, he knew something must¡¯ve happened to Wu Xueming. If Yu Miaodan wanted him to help Wu Xueming, should he go? If he just came to Luo Cang and was faced with this question, he would go for sure because Wu XUeming was a worthy friend. But now, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would go. Although he hadn¡¯t seen Wu Xueming since leaving Jing City, he could feel that, through what happened last time, Wu Xueming had changed. At least not a worthy friend anymore. ¡°Xueming changed a lot, I know what happened with you last time at Luo Cang, I spoke to him about it, but he said women shouldn¡¯t be involved with these things. He even yelled at me. Later on, he lusted more for power and I gradually felt like I didn¡¯t know him. He was no longer the person he was before. For more than once, I wanted to leave him, but I couldn¡¯t do it. I stayed back again and again.¡± Yu Miaodan didn¡¯t wait for Ye Mo to ask and started talking. Seeing that Ye Mo was listening but didn¡¯t say anything, Yu Miaodan sighed and continued, ¡°he changed so much that I felt he was a complete stranger. He even killed the people who Metal Mountain sent to monitor him. It was at that time that I made up my mind to leave him. His lust for power finally caught Metal Mountain¡¯s attention and he underestimated Metal Mountain. ¡°When Xueming thought he had controlled most of the power in Metal River, Metal Mountain just spent a night and forced Xueming into a struggle to survive.¡± Yu Miaodan suddenly wiped her eyes. Ye Mo could see her body and hands were shaking. Yu Miaodan didn¡¯t continue and took out a pack covered by paper and gave it to Ye Mo. ¡°Before Xueming left, he suddenly woke up and said, if things were to happen again, he wouldn¡¯t become big boss of Metal River and would take me far away from Metal River. He told me to give this to you.¡± Then, Yu Miaodan gave the package to Ye Mo. She had completely calmed down. Ye Mo took it; it felt heavy as though it were a metal slab. He frowned and said, ¡°Xueming passed away?¡± Yu Miandan nodded, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve handed this to you now, I need to go.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Mo opened the bag and there was a black metal slab inside. Why did Wu Xueming give this to him? Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s confused expression, Yu Miaodan spoke, ¡°Xueming said you were practicing ancient martial arts, so this thing should be helpful to you.¡± Ye Mo nodded and scanned the metal in his hands. Immediately, his face was full of shock. This was an Otherworldly Geng Iron Essence. How could there be such a thing on Earth? Where di Wu Xueming get this from? This was rare even in the cultivation realm much less on earth. It was the top tier material for making flying swords. However, it was a little too small. Despite this, this had unimaginable worth in Ye Mo¡¯s hands. The materials he got from Han Zaixin weren¡¯t even worth 0.1% of this combined. Immediately, Ye Mo understood Wu Xueming¡¯s intentions; that guy must have guessed that he was cultivating ancient martial arts, and that this material should be useful to him. He told Yu Miaodan to bring this to him, so Ye Mo knew Wu Xueming¡¯s intentions were rather clear¡ªhe wanted Ye Mo to save Yu Miaodan¡¯s life. With such a material, even if a cultivator were to touch Yu Miaodan, Ye Mo would try to think of ways to save her much less a gang organization. Plus, Ye Mo was not a heartless person. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Brother Xueming¡¯s gift, you can stay at my place. Even the Heavenly Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you. As for Metal River, I never considered them a threat.¡± Then, Ye Mo suddenly thought of something. Yu Miaodan intentionally escaped to Luo Cang, which meant that she was chased here by the people from Metal River. Was his Silver Heart Grass taken by them? If it was so, then it would be easy. He would annihilate Metal River from Luo Cang. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Yu Miaodan couldn¡¯t help but to cry. She understood why Wu Xueming told her to bring this and find Ye Mo. In his eyes, only Ye Mo could save her life. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t even afraid of Qian Longtou, so how could be scared of a mere Metal Mountain? ¡°Who are the people hunting you, do you know?¡± Yu Miaodan stopped crying and thought a while before saying, ¡°One of them looks skinny in his 30s. I saw him at a distance at the station. He looked bleak. That person was probably tracking me, so I followed a tour group and avoided him.¡± Ye Mo immediately knew that the person Yu Miaodan and Yu Erhu spoke of should be the same person. He remembered that bleak man who tried to fight over the Space Abyssal Rock with him. it was quite possibly him. Since that man could tell Space Abyssal Rock was good, he probably could tell that his Silver Heart Grass was good too. If he knew this would happen, he should¡¯ve killed him at the social night and not just rob him. That meant this guy was working for Metal River? Last time, Lang Ji said that there was a rather strong master at Metal River who was going to break through. Was he talking about this man? But in Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, although that bleak man was strong, but he was not stronger than Lang Ji. Well, his eyes were really good though. Just from the gift Wu Xueming gave him, he would take over this matter much less his Silver Heart Grass was stolen by the Metal River people. ¡°You can live here from now on, if you feel bored, learn some medicine with Lu Xiaozhen and Yu Erhu. I suspect that Metal River stole some of my things, so even if they didn¡¯t look for trouble with me, I would go find them. After I eradicate Metal River, you can go wherever you want.¡± Ye Mo was certain that the bleak man was from Metal River. Even if he wasn¡¯t, he was related to them. In the following few days, Ye Mo used all his material to make a formation flag and formation plate and set up a defensive formation around the mansion. Then, he made another 3 bracelets and gave them to the three. He told them that he set up defenses around the mansion and that they needed to wear the bracelet to go in and out. If there are patients, they must go through a certain entrance. Although Yu Miaodan was a bit dubious, Erhu and Xiaozhen believed Ye Mo deeply. In their hearts, anything Ye Mo said was right. Ye Mo waited another few days and still no one came to the mansion. It seemed that the people who stole the Silver Heart Grass didn¡¯t mean what they said. However, Ye Ling called and told Ye Mo that her big uncle and fourth uncle were sent away by her grandpa. Now, it was still peaceful for her at Beijing. Since the Metal River people didn¡¯t come for him, Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He still needed to go to Flowing Snake in some time and didn¡¯t have time to waste with them. Since they didn¡¯t come, he would go look for them. ¡­ Su Jingwen hadn¡¯t been to a classmate reunion in 3 years. Today was the first time after her graduation that she participated in this. If the reunion didn¡¯t happen to be set in Ning Hai or if Xiao Lei didn¡¯t come as well, she really didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°Jingwen, everyone is waiting for you to come over quick.¡± Su Jingwen just arrived and Xiao Lei¡¯s voice was immediately heard. No matter where Su Jingwen was, she seemed to be the center of attention. Soon, many students gathered around. ¡°Yea, Jingwen, you have never been to a single reunion since graduation. Even Xiao Lei is earlier than you when she came from Beijing.¡± Another girl pulled Su Jingwen while speaking unhappily. Su Jingwen apologetically smiled. ¡°A few days ago, my mother was sick, I wasn¡¯t in the mood.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, Jingwen, I heard Wang Peng say your mother was cured with runic paper, is that true? You¡¯re not really telling me that there is such a magical thing in the world?¡± the girl pulling her hand immediately asked in curiousit. ¡°Of course, I went with Jingwen to buy it that day.¡± Wang Peng walked over. Su Jingwen frowned and thought. ¡°Wang Peng wasn¡¯t her classmate, why was he here? As though seeing Su Jingwen¡¯s confusion, Xiao Lei immediately whispered to Su Jingwen, ¡°Wang Peng is chasing after me, but I haven¡¯t been interested in men lately, so I told him I would go to a reunion. Didn¡¯t expect him to follow.¡± Before Su Jingwen said anything, another person said, ¡°Runic paper saving lives isn¡¯t completely unbelievable. I¡¯ll tell you guys something that you probably won¡¯t believe. A while ago, my cousin went to Luo Cang for a magic artefact social night. Haha, magic artefact, doesn¡¯t this sound metaphysical?¡± ¡°Indeed, Cheng Fei, tell us what happened with your cousin?¡± another male classmate said. Cheng Fei said. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, I once again state that all I am about to say is true. My cousin spent 200k and bought a defense necklace. Then, she heard the stall owner say that his pills are very potent, so she spent another 200k and bought a beauty pill.¡± ¡°Your cousin is really rich, that stall owner is probably a fraud. It¡¯s a real pity that this comedian isn¡¯t on the new years eve show. I really don¡¯t know what to say about your cousin. Even if she¡¯s rich, she can¡¯t waste it like that,¡± another classmate interrupted. Chapter 159 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Chen Fei said, ¡°My cousin had a lot of spots on her face and they couldn¡¯t be removed, and so she believed that person¡¯s words. That pill looked black and scary. Everyone in the family were against her eating the pill. At that moment, my cousin also thought she was lied to, but that pill costed 200k, and she didn¡¯t want to throw it. As such, she took it as a learning experience. That necklace, on the other hand, looks pretty, and so she wore it.¡± ¡°See, I told you that the frauds in the society are too much. If they catch your weakness, they will trick you. Perhaps you won¡¯t notice it at the time, but afterwards, you would realize that you were tricked,¡± the other male said. However, Cheng Fei shook his head. ¡°You thought wrong because the thing that happened a few days ago you would not believe if I told you. That day, my cousin went to the supermarket and discovered thief. She immediately signalled for the victim, however, that thief actually pulled out a knife and stabbed at my cousin. Just when my cousin didn¡¯t know what to do, her necklace shot out a ray of rainbow light and repelled that thief meters away to the point that he couldn¡¯t crawl up for a long time. That thief was later caught by the security. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at the time, but my mum said that. My cousin bought that necklace for 200k, and it was said to have three times of defensive powers. When she went back, she immediately checked the necklace, and one of the rays disappeared.¡± ¡°Cheng Fei, I think you heard too much stories, how could something like that happen,¡± a girl with pimples immediately said. Cheng Fei sneered. ¡°Wang Lijuan, you may think I¡¯m telling stories, but I know what I said is true. The first thing my cousin did after getting home was eating that pill and guess what? You won¡¯t believe it, but all the spots on her face disappeared the next day. Now, her face is very smooth and shiny. My cousin had spent countless money on her spots, but she wasn¡¯t able to treat it. But that small pill just solved the problem. Now can you still say that man is a fraud? I saw this with my own eyes.¡± ¡°There really is such thing?¡± a few students behind Wang Lijuan exclaimed. Although they were all classmates, they obviously didn¡¯t really believe it. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be real, we just haven¡¯t seen those magical people. The fighting scenes on the movies are CGI, but I believe that those people really exist in the real world,¡± another guy conformed. At this moment, Xiao Lei also spoke, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if what Cheng Fei said is true. but I agree with Zhang Weiwei¡¯s words. Those powerful people definitely exist; although they can¡¯t fly, but they can still do what they do in movies.¡± Su Jingwen glanced once at Xiao Lei. Of course, she knew that Xiao Lei must have said that while thinking about Ye Mo. ¡°Um, Cheng Fei, do you know where the person your cousin bought the pill from is at?¡± Wang Lijuan immediately asked hopefully. Cheng Fei shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know, people from all over the world come on that night, who knows where he¡¯s from. And my sister immediately went to that place to find that person the next day, but she didn¡¯t find anything. The powers of my cousin¡¯s necklace had been verified. People would even take it for 2 million, much less 200k. Later, someone offered two million for that used necklace, but my cousin didn¡¯t sell it.¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t sell it either. If that things is real, it is too magical but I¡¯m still a bit dubious.¡± Another guy said. Song Jingwen was interested and asked, ¡°Cheng Fei, do you know what that person who sold your cousin the necklace looked like? And where is this social night at?¡± Cheng Fei shook his head. ¡° I don¡¯t know too well, my cousin said he¡¯s very durable to look at, and he dressed low cost clothes. However, his eyes were very bright. As for the social night, it happens once a year at Luo Cang.¡± Su Jingwen lost herself for a moment. She subconsciously thought of the man who sold her the runic paper. At that time, he wore shades and she couldn¡¯t see his eyes. He also dressed low cost clothes, was it that person? Luo Cang, Luo Cang¡¯s social night. She heard that Ning Qingxue was also at Luo Cang now, perhaps she could go to Luo Cang and see her while visiting that place. ¡°Jingwen, long time no see, you¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡± Seeing Su Jingwen lost in thought, Wang Peng¡¯s heart felt itchy. When he didn¡¯t see Su Jingwen, he felt Xiao Lei was not bad, high build, flashy personality and a good face. But now that he looked at Su Jingwen again, he found that some people really couldn¡¯t be compared together. Su Jingwen¡¯s thought was broken by Wang Peng, and she looked uncomfortably at Wang Peng. ¡°I¡¯m still the same. Xiao Lei, lets go sit over there, there are some things I need to tell you.¡± Being ignored by Su Jingwen, Wang Peng sneered. ¡°Just you wait.¡± Originally, Su Jingwen didn¡¯t have a good impression of Wang Peng. After Wang Peng ridiculed many times the person who sold her the charm, she lost all her good opinions of Wang Peng. If she believed him at the time, her mother would still be in the bed. Just when Xiao Lei and Su Jingwen sat down, another young man walked over. One girl suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Suo Lin is here.¡± Almost all the girls rushed to him. Xiao Lei smiled. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t talking to you, I would go up too. The most handsome man at the school came, and he¡¯s still that handsome. I wonder if he would remember you. Pity, if you weren¡¯t going to graduate at that time, perhaps you would even be his girlfriend. Su Jingwen also stayed silent briefly; she knew Suo Lin of course. She was the only man she had a good impression of at the school. He could be said to be invincibly handsome and was skilled in many ways. It could be said that there was more than a battalion of girls chasing after her, but he never seemed to have any negative news. When they were nearing graduation, Suo Lin started to chase after her. Although she was a school queen at the time, she was very low key and so she wasn¡¯t ranked number one. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t feel against Suo Lin chasing her. Perhaps it was just as Xiao Lei said, if it wasn¡¯t nearing graduation, perhaps she would have accepted it. Ever after graduation, she specially kept notice of Suo Lin. She heard he entered the entertainment industry and she stopped following his news. She didn¡¯t expect him to be here this time. They were not in the same class of course. ¡°Haha, I heard Xu Xiao say that the student reunion of Yan Uni was here, so I came too. It seems I¡¯m still quite welcomed. So many old friends, long time no see.¡± Suo Lin scanned the surrounding and looked at everyone. ¡°Handsome Suo, you are a famous movie star, would you even remember us, normal citizens,¡± a girl immediately said. Suo Lin had seen Su Jingwen who was sitting with Xiao Lei and his eyes brightened up. He immediately said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not famous, I just debuted and made a few ads. But if you don¡¯t look down on me, you can take photos with me if you wish.¡± Then, he didn¡¯t wait for these girls to talk before walking towards Su Jingwen. ¡°Jingwen, long time no see.¡± Suo Lin¡¯s smile was still so mesmerizing. Su Jingwen also smiled. ¡°You¡¯re famous now. You may not see us, but we always see you on the screen.¡± Xiao Lei also said. ¡°If you are really like that light thief you acted as and can fly into the air, I will start chasing you immediately.¡± Before Su Lin said anything, Su Jingwen smiled. ¡°He does not need you to chase, he has a bunch of people chasing after him.¡± ¡°No matter how many pursuers I have, they can¡¯t compare with you two beautiful ladies, ¡°Suo Lin smiled and said. He paused before continuing, ¡°Jingwen, I signed a new movie and I feel you are suited for the female lead role. Would you be interested? And of course, Xiao Lei can also act as the second major female role.¡± ¡°Really? What movie?¡± Xiao Lei asked in curiousity. Su jingwen smiled. Although she wasn¡¯t an actor, she was very clear about the dark deals that went on the entertainment industry. So she stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not really interested in that, you¡¯re looking for Xiao Lei, right? I¡¯m going back, Xiao Lei remember to come my house after the reunion.¡± ¡°Huh, Jingwen, you¡¯re leaving? Wait, I¡¯ll go with you. I still have something I need to ask you.¡± Then, Xiao Lei also stood up. ¡°Jingwen, you¡¯re not gonna go as soon as you see me, right? This reunion hasn¡¯t even started.¡± Suo Lin immediately said. He just realized that Su Jingwen was prettier than the prettiest girl in their uni at that time. No wonder Young Master Peng wanted her. If he didn¡¯t come today, he really wouldn¡¯t know that she was this pretty. Su Jingwen just smiled and said, ¡°Nah, I really have something to do.¡± Seeing that Su Jingwen was leaving without even staying for long, many fellow classmates tried to persuade her to stay, but she was adamant on leaving. She found that a lot of her classmates seemed so distant and couldn¡¯t find the same feelings back then. There was no point in her staying. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll drive you guys,¡± Suo Lin immediately said. Su Jingwen turned around and said, ¡°No need, Suo Lin, I have my own car.¡± Suo Lin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also preparing to go, but you have a car and I don¡¯t. Do you mind if I take a ride with you guys.¡± Su Jingwen hesitated and frowned. ¡°Sorry, Suo Lin, no guy has come into my car, so¡­¡± She suddenly remembered Ye Mo, didn¡¯t he sit in her car before? Chapter 160 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Suo Lin was at a loss for words, but soon he recovered to normal. He immediately said, ¡°At least I can accompany you guys down stairs right.¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t detest Suo Lin. Although her impression of him went straight down after he joined the entertainment industry, it wasn¡¯t to the degree of detest, unlike Wang Peng, whom she felt very uncomfortable with. After the three spoke for a bit, soon, a black Audi drove near, but Suo Lin stood still. He turned around and said, ¡°This care is mine, look.¡± Su Jingwen looked at the Audi and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have a car? How come you have one now?¡± Xiao Lei also looked at Suo Lin in confusion. Suo Lin suddenly took out a spray from his pocket and said, ¡°Because this.¡± He sprayed a few times at both Su Jingwen and Xiao Lei. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t expect that the previous most handsome guy in the uni would be so low. Suo Lin looked at the unconscious Xiao Lei and Su Jingwen before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s effective, I spent a lot of effort getting this. Well done, Suo Lin, don¡¯t worry, I will do what I promised you.¡± A voice sounded behind Suo Lin. Suo Lin said, ¡°Of course I will do what Young Master Peng tells me to do. I didn¡¯t expect Su Jingwen to be this pretty after a few years.¡± However, Wang Peng said, ¡°Hurry up and drag them into the car.¡± After that was done, Wang Peng said, ¡°No matter how pretty she is, you can only go on Xiao Lei, don¡¯t think about Su Jingwen.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Suo Lin laughed. ¡­ Luo Cang. Although Wu Xueming was killed by Metal Mountain¡¯s hands, Otherwordly Entertainment was still the headquarters of Metal River. At the basement of the Otherworldly Entertainment, not only was the bleak man who fought over the Space Abyssal Rock was there, but also the long-haired man who met up with him. ¡°Wang Chuan, what did master say?¡± the bleak man asked. The long haired man said, ¡°Master just called, he said that grass is Silver Leaf, it¡¯s a very precious herb used in ancient martial arts cultivation. Even amongst the hidden sects, it is very precious. He complimented us. He has planted those now and would come here in two days.¡± The bleak man felt relieved. Last time, he lost the Spirit Sensing Stone, so his master was very angry. Seeing the bleak man¡¯s reaction, Wang Chuan said again, ¡°Xu Mu, master is still angry about losing the Spirit Sensing Stone last time. Although we managed to find the Silver Leaf, we still can¡¯t relax on the Spirit Sensing Stone. Master thinks that since the Silver Leaf is in Luo Cang, then perhaps the Spirit Sensing Stone is also here. Perhaps they are on the same person. Thus, master will come over in two days to check personally. We shouldn¡¯t go alert them now. If master can find the Spirit Sensing Stone, then he¡¯ll sure be able to breakthrough. Xu Mu shook his head and said, ¡°It probably won¡¯t be. I investigated that Yu Erhu is just a normal doctor. He probably thought of the Silver Leaf as a herb, and he¡¯s only an ordinary person himself, nothing to suspect.¡± Wang Chuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, master will come to check himself. As long as that person is in Luo Cang, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from master. However, that Yu Erhu might have someone behind him.¡± ¡°Call Wu Hong over here and get him to ask about the person behind Yu Erhu,¡± Xu Mu immediately ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Hong came to the basement in the shortest time. Although Wu Hong originally served Wu Xueming, he immediately turned to the new people here¡ªXu Mu and Wang Chuan¡ªafter Wu Xueming died. Not only did he reveal all of Wu Xueming¡¯s secrets, but he also did things fast. Thus, they were very happy with Wu Hong. ¡°Wu Hong, do you know who is behind Yu Erhu?¡± Xu Mu asked in a satisfied manner seeing Wu Hong came in so quick. Wu Hong immediately thought of Ye Mo and said, ¡°He has a master called Ye Mo and this Ye Mo was very close to Wu Xueming.¡± ¡°He has a master who knows Wu Xueming? Why didn¡¯t you report this?¡± Xu Mu immediately thought of the Spirit Sensing Stone. Wu Hong shakily replied, ¡°It was because I had to deal with so much things lately that I forgot, please forgive me Brother Xu.¡± Wang Chuan said, ¡°Indeed, Wu Hong has been quite busy lately and did a lot of things. Plus, he didn¡¯t know that Ye Mo would be related to Silver Leaf. Plus, even we only just knew the worth of the Silver Leaf. We shouldn¡¯t blame him.¡± Xu Mu nodded. ¡°Since Yu Erhu still has a master Ye Mo, then should we go now and see that Ye Mo?¡± Wang Chuan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I agree. Perhaps the master¡¯s guess is right. That Ye Mo is the person who took our Spirit Sensing Stone.¡± Clap clap, a monotone clap sounded at the door, and at the same time, a cold voice sounded, ¡°Not bad, you are both very smart. I am the one who took your so called Spirit Sensing Stone. Oh, I¡¯m Ye Mo, to prevent you from going out of your way, I came here just for you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± despite Ye Mo said he was Ye Mo, Xu Mu and Wang Chuan was still startled by this sudden voice. They were in the basement with many layers of guards and defense, so how could a stranger come in? ¡°Ye Mo? How did you come in?¡± Xu Mu and Wang Chuan didn¡¯t know Ye Mo, but Wu Hong did. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Of course by walking in.¡± Xu Mu and Wang Chuan had caught up with reality. Xu Mu¡¯s bleak face showed a sliver of cruelty. No matter how Ye Mo came in, since he did, he didn¡¯t need to leave. ¡°You stole the Spirit Sensing Stone?¡± Xu Mu had recognized that Ye Mo was the person who fought over the stone with him. Ye Mo smiled and took out the unused Space Abyssal Rock and said, ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s called Space Abyssal Rock. Indeed, I took it, and there¡¯s still more than half here.¡± Xu Mu¡¯s face was filled with joy. He didn¡¯t think that Ye Mo would be so dumb to bring the Spirit Sensing Stone. He immediately said, ¡°Capture him.¡± As soon as Xu Mu said that, the tens of henchman charged at Ye Mo. It could be seen they were waiting for the order. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t have metal nails, but he no longer needed that now. He didn¡¯t even use wind blade and just kicked. Shadows of kicks flew out. Thud! Thud! Thud! Ye Mo didn¡¯t miss a single kick, and none of the henchmen he kicked out could even move. Obviously, Ye Mo pretty much killed them with one kick. Xu Mu and Wang Chuan stood up in fear. Although they knew that since Ye Mo would have some strength since he dared to walk in here, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong. Although any of them could take on those henchmen, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it as easy as Ye Mo, much less killing them all. Originally, the two were planning to attack Ye Mo while he was distracted, but they didn¡¯t expect to have all his underlings defeated with a furry of shadow kicks. Ye Mo was very satisfied with his kicks. He learned this from Wu Qiang. Wu Qiang¡¯s attack was not only fast but powerful. Ye Mo took it for himself and changed it a little bit, making it his. Wu Hong looked at Ye Mo in terror. Ye Mo¡¯s power was far out of his expectation. No wonder he could be friends with Wu Xueming; however, what scared Wu Hong the most wasn¡¯t Ye Mo¡¯s power, but his attitude of killing without flinching at all. Even in gang battles, no one dared to kill more than ten people in the city. However, Ye Mo killed more than ten in the blink of an eye, and after he did, he was still very calm. It was as though he didn¡¯t kill people but ants. ¡°You are so cruel, you actually killed them all.¡± Even Wang Chuan felt shivers by Ye Mo¡¯s killing attitude. Although they were ferocious and aggressive, they really didn¡¯t kill much. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°I came to kill tonight, it just started, what are you worrying about?¡± ¡°Who are you? Why are you messing with the Metal River?¡± Xu Mu was also scared by Ye Mo¡¯s killing methods. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°I messed with your Metal River? Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to mess with me?¡± Xu Mu was at a lost for words, and Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered talking to him. He continued, ¡°If it¡¯s messing with Metal River, then I¡¯ll tell you. If it wasn¡¯t due to Wu Xueming, I would have long killed all of Metal River in Luo Cang last time. Do you think you have the capability for me to mess with? I just killed Qian Longtou from Sai Na Peninsula a few days ago, so I didn¡¯t expect to be killing at Metal River so quick now. Life is really a wonder.¡± ¡°What?¡± You killed Qian Longtou?¡± Xu Mu and Wang Chuan finally couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore as their face showed extreme shock. Chapter 161 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn ¡°So what if you killed Qian Longtou? I can kill him too if he was in front of me.¡± Wang Chuan suppressed his shock and tried to boost himself some courage. He jumped up and charged towards Ye Mo, ignoring the reality about Ye Mo killing Qian Longtou. Ye Mo looked at the scary temperamental Wang Chuan and his bulging fists. However, he shook his head. Wang Chuan was a far cry from Lang Ji; he was only a little stronger than that Pu Dongheng he met at Ning Hai. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even move, and when Wang Chuan was close to him, he slice his hand in the air towards Wang Chuan¡¯s lower body. It was the first time Ye Mo used Wind Blade in battle. If he wasn¡¯t only at Stage 3 Chi Gathering, he didn¡¯t even need to wave his hand and only needed a hand sign. At the moment, he still needed to incorporate movement to use it. And with his current cultivation chi, he couldn¡¯t continuously use Wind Blade; he could onl use it 5 or 6 times at most. Xu Mu looked at Ye Mo who stood still with bewilderment. The moment when the latter just sliced through the air, he Xu Mu felt even more shocked. What was Ye Mo doing? Seeing that Wang Chuan¡¯s fist was just about to hit Ye Mo, Xu Mu also didn¡¯t think before grabbing a short knife from his waist and charging over. Xu Mu was much faster than Wang Chuan and arrived first. At the same time, he stabbed his knife towards Ye Mo¡¯s waist. Peng! Peng! Xu Mu felt his knife had stabbed Ye Mo and rejoiced, thinking that the latter was only at this level. But soon, Xu Mu noticed something wasn¡¯t right. Since his knife hit Ye Mo, it shouldn¡¯t make that sound. Just when Xu Mu wanted to take a proper look, he saw the bottom of a foot kicking towards his face. He didn¡¯t even have the reaction to dodge as he was sent flying meters away. Wang Chuan, who was still in the air, suddenly felt a cold wind slicing towards him. This feeling was very weird. If he had something in his hand, he really wanted to block it, but before he relinquished this thought, he felt his legs were swept by this frosty wind. He found that his lower body seemed lighter and pain seemed to be reaching up. The next moment, he could no longer go forward and just fell to the ground as his legs were severed in mid air. He fell unconscious due to the pain. Xu Mu crawled up immediately. Before he had time to celebrate that he wasn¡¯t heavily wounded, he felt blood rush up his throat as he spat it out. At this moment, he felt as though his organs had moved places. But Xu Mu didn¡¯t have the mood to check his own injuries and just held the knife while dazily stopping his steps. At this moment, his thought froze. He was just thinking again and again why Wang Chuan suddenly fell down and lost his legs? Could that swipe in the air cut off legs? Looking at Wang Chuan in a pool of blood, terror overcame Xu Mu as he subconsciously took a step back. Wu Hong looked at the bloody scene with a pale face. Even though he had been in gangs for a long time, he had never seen such a bloody scene. Meanwhile, Ye Mo was very calm facing this scene. It was as though it wasn¡¯t blood on the ground but just some water. What power was this, cutting off Wang Chuan¡¯s legs with a swipe? Xu Mu kept asking himself. Even if his master came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t someone he could stop. No wonder he could take away the Spirit Sensing Stone without him noticing. If he also swiped at his leg like that and not kick on his face, then what would happen to him? Xu Mu subconsciously looked at his feet. His bleak face was pale. Clank! Xu Mu finally couldn¡¯t endure the terror in his heart. His knife dropped to the floor making a crisp sound. Ye Mo walked over to a chair and sat down before looking at Wu Hong and said, ¡°Last time, I said that I didn¡¯t annihilate this place because of courtesy to Wu Xueming. Since you pissed me off once again, and I still owe Wu Xueming, I will kill you all today.¡± There was no more blood on Wu Hong¡¯s face at all. He always thought that last time, Ye Mo came to beg to Wu Xueming, but now, he realized that Ye Mo never even had Metal River in his eyes from start to beginning. Ye Mo didn¡¯t pay more attention to Wu Hong and looked at Xu Mu. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you just then, and neither did I heavily injure you. Now, you answer a few questions for me. Don¡¯t make my mood bad. First question, how did you discover the Silver Heart Grass?¡± ¡°Silver Heart Grass?¡± Xu Mu soon realized that Ye Mo should be talking about Silver Leaf. Xu Mu looked at Wang Chuan who was unconscious on the ground and subconsciously wiped sweat from his forehead. He felt his hand was shaking. He even felt that Ye Mo was the real gangster. Their Metal River compared to him couldn¡¯t be more innocent and kind. He looked once again at Ye Mo¡¯s calm eyes and could no longer bear that suffocating silence. He said with fear, ¡°I¡¯m naturally sensitive to precious herbs and ores. I can feel them even 10 or 20 meters away. Because I will be frequently staying in Luo Cang, so I was prepared to buy a mansion. Coincidentally, there was a mansion on sale near the place Erhu was living at, so I went to look at the house and found the Silver Leaf. At that time, I felt this thing wasn¡¯t ordinary and called my master. He told me to immediately dig it out and bring it back to Hong Kong.¡± Ye Mo looked at Xu Mu in surprise. Sensitivity to spiritual things, this was a Heavenly Spiritual Talent. Even in the cultivation realm, a Heavenly Spiritual Talent only appeared in more than thousands of years. He didn¡¯t think he would meet a Heavenly Spiritual Talent on this spirit deprived Erath. If Xu Mu was in the cultivation realm, he would be fought over by countless sects. Ye Mo calmed down after a long while; he really didn¡¯t expect there to be a Heavenly Spiritual Talent. If Xu Mu were to cultivate, he would be much faster than him even if the environment was spirit chi deprived. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t know what spiritual talent he had, but he probably had some since he could cultivate. However, judging from his speed, it shouldn¡¯t be too high. Just when Xu Mu looked at in Ye Mo in uncertainty, Ye Mo suddenly waved his hand once again and hit the hand which Wu Hong was dialling a phone with. The hand fell to the ground. Wu Hong and Xu Mu both looked at Ye Mo in astonishment. He didn¡¯t know why Ye Mo would cut off one of Wu Hong¡¯s hand for no reason. However, Ye Mo looked plainly at Wu Hong and said, ¡°You still have three chances to dial the police, but after three times, you won¡¯t have arms or legs to dial numbers with.¡± Wu Hong immediately started to shake. He didn¡¯t even let Ye Mo see him dial the phone, so how did Ye Mo know he was calling the police? But he understood that if he was not going to listen, then all his ligaments would be severed. Ye Mo seemed to love cutting people¡¯s ligaments off. This man was too terrifying. But soon, Wu Hong discovered that although his hand was cut off, the blood was flowing very slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look. I¡¯m not letting blood flow out too much so you can do things faster. If you still waste time, then you don¡¯t need to call anymore,¡± Ye Mo¡¯s cold voice sounded. Then, Ye Mo looked at Xu Mu and said, ¡°Is your master from the hidden sects? Do you know the way to enter the hidden sects? And, why does your master want the Space Abyssal Rock and Silver Heart Grass?¡± ¡­.. Two hours later, Ye Mo walked out of the basement of the Otherworldly Entertainment. He didn¡¯t hold back this time. He pretty much killed all the heads of Metal River in Luo cang. Other than helping Wu Xueming, Ye Mo also knew that if he were to stay in Luo Cang, it would be better to annihilate such a power. In that night, he killed the most since he was reborn. Even last time in the desert, he didn¡¯t kill this much. Then, with a ball of fire, all the evidence was burned to ashes. Since Xu Mu¡¯s master thought of the Space Abyssal Rock as Spirit Sensing Rock, then it meant that there must be more of it on Earth. Would Daoist Xian know about this type of rock? According to Xu Mu, Daoist Xian knew how to enter the hidden sects because he was from the hidden sects himself. This filled Ye Mo with anticipation. Although the hidden sects people didn¡¯t come out to the mortal world, who knew if one day the strong people in the hidden sects would gang up on him. He eventually had to prepare for it. At least, if he could enter the hidden sects, then he could see their true power. Now, Ye Mo almost made no progress in his cultivation. This wasn¡¯t something that could be changed with hard work. Even in the cultivation realm, it was normal to spend decades on the 12 stages of Chi Gathering. Some people wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the peak of Chi Gathering their entire life. There would be two more days before Daoist Xian would arrive at Luo Cang, perhaps at that time, he would be able to get something useful out of his mouth. At least, Daoist Xian would know more than that Wu Guang Mong. If Wu Guang didn¡¯t want to say, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t force him, but if Xian Daoist didn¡¯t say anything, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore. After Ye Mo killed all of Metal River in Luo Cang, he left the Otherworldly Entertainment as though nothing had happened. But the second day, Luo Cang was in turmoil. All of Metal River¡¯s men just realized that their superiors were gone and had disappeared completely. Panic covered the underground world in Luo Cang, but soon people realized that something happened to Metal River at Luo Cang. All the hoodlums started to run. Chapter 162 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Su Jingwen and Xiao Lei woke up very soon. Su Jingwen found that she and Xiao Lei had been brought inside a room. Although their hands weren¡¯t tied up, they felt weak and couldn¡¯t even stand up. Su Jingwen looked at Wang Peng and Suo Lin who sat opposite and immediately understood that they were drugged. Xiao Lei encountered this situation more than Su Jingwen and also understood what had happened. ¡°What do you want?¡± Xiao Lei didn¡¯t even look at Suo Lin. Not long ago, Suo Lin was still a handsome god to her, but now, he was just a scum. Originally, Suo Lin was prepared to explain to their reproach, but he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Lei and Su Jingwen to pretend he didn¡¯t exist. This ruined his mood. ¡°Wang Peng, you¡¯re really despicable. Even if you have us through this means, you think you can run away? Unless you kill me. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t live a stable life. Do you think your father¡¯s status can protect you? Quit dreaming.¡± Su Jingwen seemed very calm. As long as Wang Peng felt threatened, then Suo Lin was nothing. Wang Peng¡¯s eyes showed indifference. ¡°Jingwen, how have I treated you, don¡¯t you understand? When your mother was angry, I ran around everywhere for you and even contacted hospitals. But how did you treat me? It isn¡¯t much to say you were heartless. You know your father also wanted to introduce me to you. Although my father is the director of the organization, but he is important for your father¡¯s future career. Plus, am I not worthy of you?¡± Su Jingwen sneered and didn¡¯t even say anything this time. ¡°Jingwen, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, so I feel sorry doing this to you the first time we meet. But, I¡¯m also doing this for your benefit. It¡¯s true that we¡¯re going to be filming a movie. This time, the Song Family is investing in it, and Young Master Peng will advertise it. I¡¯m the main character, and you are the female main character. I¡¯m sure you will be famous immediately. Plus, you know Young Master Peng¡¯s family conditions. There¡¯s no harm for you,¡± Suo Lin said after noticing that everyone ignored him. At this moment, Xiao Lei suddenly looked at Suo Lin and coldly said, ¡°Scum.¡± Suo Lin¡¯s face immediately turned pale; he stared at Xiao Lei and said, ¡°Xiao Lei, don¡¯t look too high of yourself. You¡¯re just a secondary item. Since you want to follow Su Jingwen, then don¡¯t blame me. After you enter this circle, you will know I¡¯m doing this for your benefit. Young master Peng, I will be helping Xiao Lei change her views first.¡± Seeing that Suo Lin was coming to pull Xiao Lei¡¯s clothes, Su Jingwen suddenly felt disappointment. She wasn¡¯t disappointed at Suo Lin, but at herself for having a good impression towards such a scum. Was it just because he was a little handsome? ¡°Stop.¡± Although Xiao Lei wanted to maintain her composure, she couldn¡¯t stay calm when Suo Lei was actually coming to tear off her clothes. Although Suo Lin stopped, he smiled. ¡°Xiao Lei, I admit you¡¯re very pretty, but I¡¯ve also f*cked a lot of girls prettier than you. Perhaps once you enter our circle, you¡¯ll realize how pathetic your resistance is today. Of course, I know that you think I¡¯m bullsh*tting now. I won¡¯t explain to you. Don¡¯t worry, regardless of whether it¡¯s your first time, I will still be very gentle.¡± Su Jingwen coldly stared at Suo Lin who was not far away. She still seemed calm though. ¡°Jingwen¡­¡± Xiao Lei¡¯s calmness was pretended, but she didn¡¯t know if Su Jingwen was pretending. She had experienced much more than Su Jingwen. There was no reason Su Jingwen wasn¡¯t to be scared. At this time, Xiao Lei called out to her helplessly. She thought of that day when she went to Flowing Snake and Ye Mo jumped from the sky. She then thought of Wang Qianjun. What difference was there between him and this Suo Lin in front of her? Although Su Jingwen¡¯s calmness wasn¡¯t completely fake, only she knew that her hand was shaking. She didn¡¯t even want another guy to enter her car, so how could she be willing to be raped? At this moment, she held a Spirit Cleansing Charm. She didn¡¯t know if it was useful for this sedative, but if it was, she would throw out the fireball immediately. At this moment, she only had enough strength to hold the Spirit Cleansing Charm but couldn¡¯t throw it out. If she threw the Fireball Charm now, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to throw it on them. ¡°Xiao Lei, grab my hand,¡± Su Jingwen suddenly said. Xiao Lei stared nervously at Suo Lin. She subconsciously grabbed Su Jingwen¡¯s hand after she was told. ¡°Lin.¡± Su Jingwen grabbed the charm and read. Even that used up all of her strength. ¡°Charm?¡± Wang Peng subconsciously said. Before he could react, the Spirit Cleansing Charm turned into a cool weak light spraying onto Su Jingwen and Xiao Lei. ¡°Tie them up.¡± As soon as Wang Peng finished, Su Jingwen had dragged Xiao Lei many steps back having a standoff with opposite party. ¡°What happened? Young Master Peng? Didn¡¯t you say that the spray would make them powerless for 24 hours? How come they look like they recovered and what was that white light?¡± Suo Lin looked at Su Jingwen and Xiao Lei in shock. Although he was shocked, he wasn¡¯t scared at all. After all, it was two girls. So what if they recovered their strength? This was a hotel, not their home. Wang Peng¡¯s face sunk and replied, ¡°It should be charms. She has a few of them. Didn¡¯t think these things would really work. I forgot that she even had them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suo Lin looked at Wang Peng in more astonishment. If Wang Peng wasn¡¯t the son of a high up government official, he would¡¯ve swore at him already. Charms? What bullsh*t. Even Wang Peng didn¡¯t really believe that the charms Su Jingwen would really work. ¡°What? Jingwen?¡± Even Xiao Lei knew that she had recovered. Su Jingwen had used this Spirit Cleansing Charm before and knew it was authentic. Now that Xiao Lei asked, she held the fireball charm in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this later.¡± Wang Peng¡¯s face changed as he looked at Su Jingwen and Xiao Lei. He wasn¡¯t sure if Su Jingwen still had charms. If she still had attack charms, then he really felt threatened. If only he knew earlier, he would¡¯ve tied them up. After a while, Wang Peng thought that if Su Jingwen really had an attack charm, then it would be suicide if he rushed up now. And judging how she had one hand in her pocket, it was really hard to say. However, it seemed that this charm couldn¡¯t attack too far. He only needed to not get too close to her. Thinking about this, Wang Peng ignored Suo Lin and carefully walked to the tea table. Then he quickly grabbed a heat preserving bottle and threw it towards Su Jingwen¡¯s head. As long as he beat down Su Jingwen and not give her time to activate the charm, then Xiao Lei wouldn¡¯t be a concern. Suo Lin froze the moment he saw Wang Peng throw out that bottle. Wang Peng was just saying how pretty Su Jingwen was, but now, he was merciless. If this bottle were to hit her face, then she would be in a serious condition. Su Jingwen stared in anger at Wang Peng and Suo Lin. As soon as they came in front of her, she would use the Fireball Charm. She knew that the charm wouldn¡¯t be able to hit the two if they were too far. She only had one Fireball Charm, so she only had one chance. But she didn¡¯t expect Wang Peng to be suspicious of her having more charms after seeing her use one. The sinister Wang Peng actually quickly grabbed a bottle and threw it at her. Su Jingwen¡¯s heart immediately sunk. She regretted not attacking herself. Now, she was on the passive end. However, she didn¡¯t have time to use the Fireball Charm with the speed the bottle was coming at her. Bang! There was a crisp sound. No one expected that the bottle didn¡¯t hit Su Jingwen but was stopped in front of Su Jingwen by a light barrier. The bottle flew back at a faster speed and hit Wang Peng right on the face. Wang Peng didn¡¯t even moan before falling to the ground, obviously knocked out. Suo Lin and Xiao Lei were shocked by this magical scene. They could no longer react, but Su Jingwen did. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she knew now was her best chance to counterattack. She took the Fireball Charm, walked up a few steps, and threw it towards Suo Lin while saying, ¡°Lin.¡± Before Suo Lin could react, he was immediately surrounded by a ball of fire. He howled and rolled on the ground before soon passing out like Wang Peng. The charm Ye Mo sold Su Jingwen was the lowest grade fireball. It wasn¡¯t enough to take Suo Lin¡¯s life, but soon, he was burned into deformity by the fireball. Not only was all his hair burned, but his face was also a charcoaled mess. He shrivelled on the ground while constantly spasming. ¡°Jingwen, what was that? What just happened?¡± Xiao Lei reacted and pulled Su Jingwen over while asking in shock. ¡°I just used a Fireball Charm to beat Suo Lin. Quick, let¡¯s call someone.¡± Su Jingwen looked at Suo Lin who was burnt black. Although she was scared, but she felt more satisfaction. ¡°Charm, it¡¯s really charms, was what Cheng Fei said true?¡± Xiao Lei murmured to herself. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later, call first,¡± Su Jingwen said. ¡°Call the police?¡± Xiao Lei also calmed down. Su Jingwen shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t call the police, who knows if Wang Peng has made some arrangements. I¡¯ll call my dad.¡± Then Su Jingwen immediately dialled her dad¡¯s number. After the call, Su Jingwen saw Xiao Lei start to tie up Wang Peng while in a daze. She suddenly thought of something. What was that light barrier that blocked Wang Peng¡¯s bottle? Chapter 163 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Su Jingwen felt that light barrier came from her wrist. She even heard a small explosion at that time. She subconsciously looked at her wrist. One bead was missing from the 3 beaded bracelet. She then looked around and was sure that it was gone. She originally stored this bracelet away but then felt that it was a birthday present Ye Mo gave her and even gave another 3 beads to Ning Qingxue which was very disrespectful to Ye Mo. Plus, this was the only birthday gift she received that was made by that person, so she wore this one her wrist. Was it because of the bracelet that stopped the bottle? Su Jingwen took her bracelet off in shock and disbelief. ¡°Jingwen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Lei spent a lot of effort to tie up Wang Peng. She saw Su Jingwen in deep thought so she asked. ¡°I understand now,¡± Su Jingwen murmured. ¡°6 beads of safety.¡± So that¡¯s what it meant. She gave 3 beads to Ning Qingxue, meaning she gave her 3 times of safety. Meanwhile, Ye Mo gave her this bracelet to save her 6 times. He didn¡¯t tell her the use of the bracelet, but only said that if she cherished it, then she would be safe. If she didn¡¯t and treated it like a normal present, then it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. But she didn¡¯t cherish it and gave 3 beads to Ning Qingxue for no reason. Luckily, she still wore the remaining 3. Why did Ye Mo give her something so precious? Where did he get this? Su Jingwen suddenly remembered how she met Ye Mo. It was because she thought Ye Mo was that Charm Master, and that¡¯s how they got to know each other. Charm Master? Su Jingwen felt shocked. She finally understood that Ye Mo was the person who sold her the charms. She didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person, but he just didn¡¯t admit it. Why didn¡¯t he admit it? Su Jingwen thought and immediately understood. His powers were too shocking. He didn¡¯t want to expose himself. After all, she wasn¡¯t close with him. How did he know if she would expose him? Su Jingwen suddenly felt the remaining two beads on the bracelet and felt regret. Even the actual worth of the bracelet was worth thousands of times more than all the presents she received on that day, much less the one Ye Mo made himself. She suddenly remembered that Cheng Fei said her cousin met that man who sold necklaces and pills. That person must be Ye Mo. Ye Mo¡¯s eyes were very bright and wore very modest clothes. Her mother was saved by Ye Mo, and even now, she was saved by his bracelet and charms. Meanwhile, she was still looking for the person who sold her the charms. Her mother had always wanted to see the master who saved her, and now, she only needed to find Ye Mo. ¡°Jingwen, what was that? And what was the charms you were talking about?¡± At this moment, Xiao Lei asked again. Before Su Jingwen answered, the door was knocked and soon kicked open. Su Jianzhong was the first to run in. Seeing that Su Jingwen was fine, he gasped a sigh of relief. ¡°Jingwen, are you alright.¡± Xiao Lei saw that Su Jingwen¡¯s father had came and also felt relieved. She was a journalist and quickly retold what had happened. Looking at Wang Peng who was still unconscious, she felt relieved that she wouldn¡¯t be troubled by that guy anymore. She guessed that in the end, this Wang Peng would only be sentenced a year or so, but Suo Lin will be the sacrificial goat. ¡°Jingwen, when you go out now, have Xiao Yue with you.¡± Su Jianzhong didn¡¯t dare to reproach Su Jingwen too much. He was already very happy that Su Jingwen could call him first. ¡°I understand.¡± Su Jingwen surprisingly didn¡¯t argue with her father. Although she answered her father, she was still lost in thought. However, Xiao Lei asked, ¡°Jingwen, you¡¯ve been thinking a while ago, what are you thinking about?¡± Luo Cang? Su Jingwen didn¡¯t pay attention to Xiao Lei¡¯s words and thought of Luo Cang instead. Since Ye Mo appeared at the Luo Cang Magical Artefact Social Night, it meant that he was living in Luo Cang. Suddenly, Su Jingwen thought of Ning Qingxue. Wasn¡¯t she also living at Luo Cang? Could it be Ning Qingxue and Ye Mo had gotten back together? Su Jingwen sighed. Ning QIngxue and Ye Mo lived together, so why should an outsider like her go to Luo Cang? To thirdwheel? Never mind, she would call Ning Qingxue a few days later and invite her and Ye Mo to her house. Sigh, she gave half of what Ye Mo gave to her to Ning Qingxue. She wondered if Ye Mo would judge her. Perhaps in his eyes, she was no longer worth to be his friend. After all, he was that type of magical person. Someone like this was actually kicked out by the Ye Family as an abandoned son. Ye Mo¡¯s family must have mental issues. And they called him ¡°that¡±. No matter what they said, Su Jingwen wouldn¡¯t believe it. Ye Mo could cure her mum who was unconscious for a few years with just one charm, so how could he be ¡°that¡±? ¡­ Luo Cang¡¯s chaos passed in one day, and soon the police of Luo Cang found the change. It seemed that Metal River had left Luo Cang. In one night, Luo Cang had become a much more secure place without those troublemakers with powerful supports. Of course, Metal Mountain knew of Luo Cang¡¯s change very fast. In that big Luo Cang, there was not a person from Metal River he could contact, and soon, he felt something wasn¡¯t right. Even if the police had a sudden raid, they couldn¡¯t be this clean. Who would have such means to eradicate all of Luo Cang Metal River in one go?¡± Nan Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if they were fine, much less that Qian Longtou was dead and Nan Qing was in a mess. Originally, he wanted to talk to Daoist Xian about the situation, but he was on the plane. After Daoist Xian got off at Luo Cang airport, he felt something strange. He had arrived at Luo Cang and told his two disciples the time, but why didn¡¯t they come to greet him? ¡°You are Daoist Xian?¡± Ye Mo drove a rented car and saw a daoist walk out of the airport from a long way away. Although he made Xu Mu describe very clearly, he didn¡¯t even need to recognize by the face when there was a Daoist walking out of the airport. Daoist Xian had a white face with no moustache. He was medium build and wore a blue Daoist robe. Luckily, he didn¡¯t have a hair needle, or else that would attract more attention. However, Ye Mo felt this Daoist Xian wasn¡¯t simple. He could usually tell how strong a person was, but only this Daoist Xian he could not. ¡°Who are you?¡± Daoist Xian knew Ye Mo was definitely not here to meet him. The people his two disciples sent wouldn¡¯t have such courage calling him Daoist Xian. Ye Mo laughed and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to bring you to your two disciples. But don¡¯t worry, the place they are now is relatively safe.¡± ¡°What did you do to Xu Mu and Wang Chuan?¡± Xiao Daoist immediately knew that not only was Ye Mo not here to pick him up, but was instead here for trouble. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Xiao Daoist, your disciples say you¡¯re someone great, but don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare to go on my car.¡± ¡°Hmph, drive.¡± Daoist Xian wouldn¡¯t think of Ye Mo as a threat. No matter how much people Ye Mo had, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He had cultivated ancient martial arts to the peak of Black Level, so it could be said that there was rarely anyone who would dare to mess with him. Even if Ye Mo brought him to a cave of tigers and dragons, he would dare to challenge it. Ye Mo knew that someone like Daoist Xian would definitely go on his car due to his confidence. Ye Mo knew from Xu Mu that the reason Nan Qing didn¡¯t dare to touch Metal River was due to his master Daoist Xian. It could make Qian Longtou who had Wu Qiang feel threatened. It could be seen that Daoist Xian was not bad, and he indeed couldn¡¯t tell how strong Daoist Xian was. He heard Xu Mu say that the reason Daoist Xian came to Luo Cang so urgently was because he found Silver Heart Grass and another reason was Ye Mo¡¯s Space Abyssal Rock. Daoist Xian indeed didn¡¯t consider Ye Mo¡¯s gang a threat. He believed Ye Mo had more people with him. Of course, they didn¡¯t how scary someone who cultivated ancient martial arts to his degree would be. Perhaps they only knew that Xu Mu and Wang Chuan was his disciple. With a disciple like that, the master couldn¡¯t be much stronger. If they really thought that way, he didn¡¯t mind showing them some power later. He would make the bold people fear and beg him before killing them. ¡°Why did you drive the car here?¡± Daoist Xian reacted and found that Ye Mo had driven the car to a barren place in the rural area. Ye Mo walked off the car and said, ¡°Come down, Daoist Xian. I¡¯ve already sent your disciples, Xu Mu and Wang Chuan, to the underworld. You don¡¯t need to worry, you will soon go see them.¡± ¡°You killed them?¡± Daoist Xian¡¯s tone sounded calm without any discernible anger, but Ye Mo could see from his eyes that Daoist Xian was incredibly angry. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Yes, not only did I kill Xu Mu, but also Wang Chuan. Oh, I also eradicated Metal River in Luo Cang.¡± ¡°Young man, do you think you can be so arrogant after practicing a few years of ancient martial arts. Tell me, why did you kill my disciples? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you true regret later.¡± Daoist Xian could no longer stay calm as his face turned green. He wasn¡¯t even interested in knowing Ye Mo¡¯s name. Ye Mo knocked the hood of the car and said, ¡°Because they stole my Silver Heart Grass and beat my disciple so I killed them.¡± ¡°Good, good, good, I will satisfy you. Punk, I will make sure you¡¯re satisfied¡­¡± Daoist Xian could no longer resist his anger and wanted to attack. However, Ye Mo waved his hand once again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, do you know this?¡± Then, Ye Mo took out the Space Abyssal Rock. Chapter 164 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Daoist Xian¡¯s eyes focused and spat, ¡°Spirit Sensing Stone? Quick, show me.¡± Daoist Xian had completely forgotten who Ye Mo was. In his eyes, there was only this rock who could help him breakthrough. At this moment, Ye Mo put the stone away. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve seen this before. Tell me, where did you see it?¡± ¡°Punk, give the stone over.¡± Daoist Xian saw Ye Mo put the stone away and his mouth turned hideous. He completely forgot his two disciples were killed and casually took out a whip from his waist. Ye Mo was dazed; why did these ancient martial arts people all like to use whips? But soon, he realized that this was a legal issue in society. If one carried a big sword around everywhere, then they would probably be invited to the police station. And, the ancient martial arts cultivators here didn¡¯t have storage devices so they could only carry it with them. A whip was the best choice. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t threaten me, you can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Daoist Xian calmed down and took a careful look at Ye Mo but couldn¡¯t see how he wasn¡¯t ordinary. The only thing was that he was too calm. No matter what, it was a big loot if he could get the Spirit Sensing Stone. It was a pity that Xu Mu was killed; Xu Mu had helped him a lot. Ye Mo had a lot of questions to ask Daoist Xian. He could make Lang Ji lose his mind for a brief moment, but that was because Lang Ji was far inferior to him. To this Daoist Xian, however, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t sure if it would work. If it didn¡¯t, it would damage his memory instead. Ye Mo was sure Daoist Xian wasn¡¯t a match for him, but before they fought against each other, he still didn¡¯t the extent of the latter¡¯s strength. ¡°Do you believe me I can crush this stone with my hands?¡± Ye Mo saw that Daoist Xian was thinking about something. He knew that Daoist Xian wanted to catch him off guard. Daoist Xian suddenly sneered. ¡°Do you think you can get away today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s another thing, but I want to ask you now. Do you know about the hidden sects? Did you come from the hidden sects. If you answer me, I can let you touch this stone,¡± Ye Mo confidently said. Daoist Xian was so angry he laughed instead. This young man didn¡¯t know what death meant. The reason he didn¡¯t move was just as Ye Mo said. He was afraid Ye Mo would shatter the stone. Daoist Xian looked at Ye Mo¡¯s hand, hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, listen up. I¡¯m from the hidden sects. The hidden sects are sects that are hidden, so they don¡¯t walk around in the normal world. Of course, there are individuals who does.¡± ¡°In that case, the hidden sects are either hidden in the depth of the mountains or deserted places?¡± Ye Mo immediately asked. Daoist Xian sneered. ¡°There are indeed a lot of sects hidden in these places you said, but there are some that are in the normal world. Perhaps in some boisterous market or a small mansion. As for how to get to the hidden sects, I only know how to get to my sect.¡± ¡°Then how do you enter the hidden sects?¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect that they could be hidden in cities. Daoist Xian sneered. ¡°You think you can get in the hidden sects?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s face sunk. ¡°Old man, we¡¯re have dealing right now. If you don¡¯t want the stone, then don¡¯t blame me if I crush it.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Daoist Xian talked till now just for the rock, so how could he let Ye Mo break it. Ye Mo had a contemptuous look and said, ¡°You better be specific, don¡¯t make me ask you.¡± Daoist Xian was so angry to the point that he wanted strike, but the stone concerned him progressing so he held back on the thought. He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Do you think the hidden sects is just ancient martial arts cultivation? There are so many branches, and ancient martial arts is just one of them. And the people from hidden sects who come to the normal world mustn¡¯t reveal the location of their base even if they die. Plus, even if they told you, no one would be able to find it.¡± Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s surprised look, Daoist Xian sneered before saying, ¡°There are too many branches in the hidden sects. Most of them are studying ancient martial arts, but some don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Each sect is protected by a formation. These are passed down from the ancient times. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it at all. There are some of these small dimensions, but some have collapsed. Each of these small dimensions have a formation. Once this formation collapses, the small world disappears with it.¡± Talking to now, Daoist Xian seemed to be longing for it too. Ye Mo asked in surprise, ¡°In that case, each hidden sect has a small dimension? Is your sect in one of them too?¡± Daoist Xian sneered. ¡°Insolent, do you think it¡¯s so easy to find a small dimension? Some of them, even I have only heard of much less you. Plus, no one can be sure if there are small dimensions in this world. My sect is only a branch of the main sect.¡± Ye Mo was asking for information from Daoist Xian, so he didn¡¯t dare to anger him too much. As such, he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that small dimension?¡± Daoist Xian looked at the Space Abyssal Rock in Ye Mo¡¯s hands and estimated if he could grab it while answering, ¡°Those sects with a small dimension are true hidden sects. We call them the Inner Hidden Sects. Other hidden sects are Outer Hidden Sects. Other than this, there are some Semi Hidden Sects, which include the hidden families and sects in the normal world. ¡°However, Inner Hidden Sects are unheard of now, we don¡¯t know if they still exist. Most of the hidden sects now are Outer Hidden Sects. Meanwhile, the Semi Hidden Sects are gradually assimilated by the normal world and can¡¯t be truly hidden.¡± Ye Mo knew that Daoist Xian¡¯s attention was focused on his rock, but pretended he didn¡¯t know and asked, ¡°Can you tell me a few names of the hidden sects? For example, the sect you¡¯re at.¡± Daoist Xian thought and still hadn¡¯t made the decision to rob the stone so he replied, ¡°Jue Yun Temple, Cha Family of the South River, 4 States 9 Moons Daoist Temple. These are all Semi Hidden Sects.¡± However, Daoist Xian didn¡¯t mention his own sect. Ye Mo thought; in that case, the sect Luo Susu was at should be Outer Hidden Sects. Even Daoist Xian didn¡¯t know if Inner Hidden Sects existed. Wu Guang monk¡¯s Jue Yu Temple was only a Semi Hidden Sect. ¡°In that case, no matter how hidden the outer hidden sects were, people should have gone in after such a long time?¡± Ye Mo thought that as long as it was a place people could walk to, then it could be found. But since it was found, how could it be considered a hidden sect? ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Daoist Xian sneered once again and said, ¡°Even Outer Hidden Sects are mostly in dangerous mountains and deserted places. Many of them were ruled out by the government. Can¡¯t you see there are many places that are prohibited by the country for tourism? Some are because the places are dangerous and many people couldn¡¯t come back. But it¡¯s very likely that those places are where the hidden sects are. So not only is it hard to go in, but it is also hard for the hidden sect people to come out. Many people won¡¯t get a chance to come out their entire lifetime.¡± Ye Mo suddenly thought of Luo Susu¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me, it would harm you and me.¡± Thinking about this, Ye Mo asked once again, ¡°In that case, what if I accidently enter the Outer Hidden Sects?¡± Daoist Xian looked at Ye Mo in contempt. ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy? Plus, even if you did by chance, they could kill you. If you had some potential, perhaps you would stay there your life. If you don¡¯t, they would just kill you for no reason.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s heart skipped; since it was so hard to come in and out of the hidden sects, how did Luo Susu come out last time? From her tone, it was indeed hard. Thinking about Luo Susu, Ye Mo was lost in thought. Seeing that Ye Mo was dazed, Daoist Xian wanted to rob the stone, but then Ye Mo suddenly asked, ¡°Tell me a way to get in a hidden sect and perhaps I will let you hold this stone for one second.¡± Daoist Xian sneered, but he still said, ¡°Every 3 years, the hidden sects will hold a tournament. This year is the 3rd year. The place is at Wu Liang Mountain. As for the exact location, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Mo was very satisfied with Daoist Xian¡¯s answer, so he casually threw the stone to Daoist Xian. ¡°Very well, I¡¯m very happy with your answer. You can hold this for one second.¡± Daoist Xian saw the stone flying at him. His eyes were desperate and didn¡¯t even think before grabbing at it. Just when his hand touch the rock for less than 1 second, the rock flew out of his hand and back into Ye Mo¡¯s. Ye Mo chucked the rock and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve let you touch it, I¡¯m going to put it away.¡± ¡°Qi control at will?¡± Daoist Xian yelled out in shock. Cultivating inner qi to such an extent¡­ Even he couldn¡¯t do it now. It would be hard to say if he could do it even if he reached Earth Level. After saying this, Daoist Xian immediately realized Ye Mo was tricking him. At this time, his whip had flown towards Ye Mo¡¯s head with a sharp howl. ¡­ TL Note: Join our discord channel for Strongest Abandoned Son. If you have questions, suggestions, etc, please don¡¯t hesitate to message us directly there. There will be information sheets in the info channel where cultivation states, characters list and pingyin terms list is posted in case you don¡¯t understand anything. Here¡¯s the discord link: https://discord.gg/ZpY8ah7 Chapter 165 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn If Hu Qiu¡¯s whips were an onslaught of whip shadows, then Daoist Xian¡¯s whip was a screen of whips. Not only did it seal Ye Mo¡¯s front, back, and lateral sides, but it also brought a strong oppressive feeling. Comparatively, Hu Qiu¡¯s whips were child¡¯s play. Ye Mo was sure that if he was still Stage Two Chi Gathering, he would meet his end. This person¡¯s whip was too strong, and he was someone who truly cultivated out inner qi. His inner qi was on par with Ye Mo¡¯s chi. It could be said that other than Ye Mo¡¯s identity as a spirit chi cultivator and could use some magic, then he was worse than this Daoist Xian in other aspects. This was because Daoist Xian hadn¡¯t progressed. Ye Mo estimated that even he would be no match for Daoist Xian after he progressed. If Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a cultivator, he could fight in close ranged battles with Daoist Xian; however, he was indeed a cultivator. Fighting with this Daoist Xian in close range was fighting with a shortcoming to the opponent¡¯s strength. Ye Mo¡¯s fists surged with chi and hit out tens of strikes. The fist winds struck with the screen of whips, creating cracking sounds. Daoist Xian took a few steps back and looked at Ye Mo in shock. He didn¡¯t expect that Ye Mo could stop his whips containing chi with just his fists. The young man looked only in his 20s, so even if he started to train in his mother¡¯s womb, he couldn¡¯t be a match to him. Ye Mo struck back Daoist Xian and also took a few steps back. This Daoist Xian wasn¡¯t easy, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t dare to use Wind Blade and fireball now. He could only look for his chance and use the Wind Blade at that time. The moment he used it and failed, Daoist Xian would be wary. He wouldn¡¯t even think about fireball, since it would only be a waste of his chi. With this Daoist¡¯s agility, there was no way his fireball could land. The weakness of the fireball was exposed in such a battle. If Ye Mo was in Foundation Establishment, then he could casually use fireballs, and perhaps this Daoist Xian would be gone with one fireball. However, he was only Stage 3 Chi Gathering. Perhaps before he even used his second fireball, that whip would come. With Daoist Xian¡¯s experience, it was very easy to see the weakness of his fireball. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re very good. No wonder my two disciples would die to you. But if that¡¯s all you got, then don¡¯t even bother asking about the hidden sects. Go die with my two disciples.¡± Then, Daoist Xian didn¡¯t even wait for Ye Mo to catch his breath before his whip turned into a black shadow striking towards Ye Mo¡¯s waist. Ye Mo just struck away Daoist Xian¡¯s whip and his hand was still hurting. He knew that this whip wasn¡¯t made from ordinary material. Just as Ye Mo expected, Daoist Xian¡¯s whip was made from a weapon making sect. This whip was an attacking magical artefact. Looking at Daoist Xian¡¯s whip looming over, Ye Mo frowned. He thought that he should prepare a weapon for himself. Otherwise, he would be fine with ordinary people, but against this Daoist or someone similar to him, he was at a disadvantage. Bang! Bang! Ye Mo¡¯s fists struck the whip. Although his spirit sense was strong, this Daoist Xian¡¯s movements were extremely rapid. As soon as Ye Mo knew where the whip would come, it had already come. Seeing Ye Mo deflect his whip for the second time, Daoist Xian¡¯s sneered. He also saw Ye Mo¡¯s disadvantage and he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo had more inner chi than his decades of training. When Daoist Xian¡¯s second whip was stopped by Ye Mo, he didn¡¯t even pull the whip back. The whip turned in mid air and attacked for the third time. It seemed to Ye Mo there was only one whip shadow, but luckily Ye Mo had spirit sense. Although the use of spirit sense was very little when fighting with someone like Daoist Xian, it still had some use. Before this whip even hit Ye Mo, there was a searing feeling coming from it. Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense had noticed that this whip was thicker than the other two. Ye Mo immediately knew this was Daoist Xian¡¯s killing blow and focused. The feeling this whip gave Ye Mo was that the center of weight wasn¡¯t at the middle of the whip but at the handle. If he attacked the middle of the whip like he did before, he would be helping Daoist Xian to make the whip attack himself with greater power. In that case, it would be like fighting with himself and Daoist Xian. Ye Mo¡¯s eyes grew cold; this Daoist Xian was so sinister. If he didn¡¯t have spirit sense, perhaps he would¡¯ve fallen into the trap. Once he was hit by such a powerful whip, he couldn¡¯t even think how he was going to take on the next attack. Luckily, although he was a Dao Cultivator, he didn¡¯t drop his martial arts. He could even use his qi into martial arts. Otherwise, he would lose with just his stage 3 chi gathering. When the searing whip came, Ye Mo suddenly struck out his fist towards the middle of the whip. Daoist Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. There was contempt at the corner of his mouth, and he thought no matter how strong Ye Mo was, he was still going to drink his piss. But suddenly, he felt something wasn¡¯t right. Although Ye Mo struck his whip, he didn¡¯t feel anything on it. Or perhaps, Ye Mo¡¯s hand didn¡¯t even touch his whip, what was this? Daoist Xian wouldn¡¯t believe that Ye Mo could tell where the force of his whip was at. He was already half a step into Earth Level. Not even an Earth Level fighter would be sure to tell where the power of his whip was, so how could Ye Mo see it? But what made him more shocked happened, Ye Mo suddenly disappeared into thin air. Daoist Xian was very confident in his whip. He sealed all of Ye Mo¡¯s escape routes forcing Ye Mo to clash with him, so how could Ye Mo disappear? Then, immediately after, Daoist Xian found Ye Mo. He seemed to have used something to go invisible, but Ye Mo couldn¡¯t hide his inner qi waves from him. In that moment of hesitation, Daoist Xian¡¯s whip slowed a little, and just at that point in time, Ye Mo had grabbed the handle of the whip. ¡°Suicidal.¡± Daoist Xian sneered. He didn¡¯t know how Ye Mo found out, but even if he did, grabbing the handle of the whip was suicide. Just when Daoist Xian wanted to use more inner qi as he kicked towards Ye Mo, he felt a certain coldness. Amongst the heat of his searing whip, there was a sudden gust of coldness that made him shiver. He had fought countless people and knew that any bad premonition could make him lose his life. Daoist Xian was a careful person and could no longer care about Ye Mo. He wanted to retreat as soon as possible. But then immediately, his two legs felt cold. Not good! Daoist Xian immediately knew he was struck by some projectile. What was it though? Even he couldn¡¯t notice it! Even if he couldn¡¯t block ordinary projectile, he could still feel it. However, the projectile this young man used today wasn¡¯t something he could notice. He only felt some coldness on his leg. Drop! Daoist Xian suddenly lost his balance and fell to his ground. What made his heart shiver was that he found both his legs were cut off by something sharp and fell aside far away. Under such shock and anger, Daoist Xian¡¯s hand loosened, and his whip fell into Ye Mo¡¯s hands. Ye Mo took a careful look at the whip. It was indeed not bad; even the materials were good, and he couldn¡¯t tell what it was made from. Daoist Xian quickly stopped the bleeding in fear. Even now, he still didn¡¯t know what Ye Mo used to cut off his legs. Ye Mo looked at his hand from which a layer of skin came off. Blood even seeped out of it. He casually put away the whip, looked at Daoist Xian and said, ¡°You¡¯re very strong, the strongest opponent I have faced. You¡¯re not the one who injured me the most, but you¡¯re not bad.¡± ¡°What projectile did you use? And where did you put the whip?¡± Daoist Xian had regained his composure. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°You still have the mood to care about that? Let¡¯s talk about where you planted my Silver Heart Grass, so I won¡¯t get angry.¡± Daoist Xian didn¡¯t expect that despite him having the upper hand, he somehow had his legs severed in the turn of an eye, and he was now someone so vulnerable. Daoist Xian had regained his calm and knew that he had no way out of this young man¡¯s hands. After staying silent for a while, he calmly said. ¡°If the moment I felt that coldness I jumped up or took the whip back to defend, you¡¯re projectile wouldn¡¯t be able to reach me?¡± Ye Mo smiled plainly and said, ¡°Indeed, that way, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hit you.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use your projectile to hit my arms? Even if I took the whip back, wouldn¡¯t you have much greater chance of cutting my hands off?¡± Daoist Xian was full of regret. He didn¡¯t think that frosty wind would be so scary. If Ye Mo just used that frosty wind projectile to hit his arms, although he would lose one arm, he would probably have greater chance of surviving. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to go, as long as you can¡¯t move, it would be easier for me to kill you.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t originally expect his Wind Blade to be able to cut off Daoist Xian¡¯s legs. He just wanted Daoist Xian¡¯s legs to be injured so his fireball would be effective. He didn¡¯t expect that this Daoist Xian didn¡¯t even take back his whip to block the Wind Blade. Then, Ye Mo used a fireball which struck Daoist Xian¡¯s broken legs. Under the fire, it immediately turned into nothingness. Seeing Ye Mo could use a fireball so easily, Daoist Xian¡¯s face was now full of extreme terror. He didn¡¯t feel such terror when he knew he was going to die. After a moment, he said, ¡°Just who are you?¡± Chapter 166 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Tehrn Daoist Xian finally understood why Ye Mo cut off his legs first. If his legs were fine, then that fireball wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I said you shouldn¡¯t have taken my things. Since you did, then don¡¯t blame me.¡± Then, another fireball rose out of Ye Mo¡¯s hand from nothing.¡± ¡°You can create fireball from air, you¡­¡± Daoist Xian had already forgotten the pain and fear. He was still making guess about Ye Mo using fireball just then, but now, he was sure. Ye Mo really could make fireball from air. He finally saw something in the legends. Funny thing was he actually wanted to fight such a person. Seeing Ye Mo¡¯s fireball hit towards him, Daoist Xian finally understood his situation and quickly said, ¡°Hold up, don¡¯t you want your Silver Heart Grass?¡± Ye Mo never planned on killing Daoist Xian now. He knew that if he didn¡¯t bring out something that made Daoist Xian fear, then he wouldn¡¯t surrender. Now that Daoist Xian brought it up, he thought for a while before saying, ¡°I do care about the Silver Heart Grass and where did you see the Space Abyssal Rock?¡± Daoist Xian quickly responded, ¡°As long as you will let me go, I will tell you.¡± ¡°No need, you don¡¯t have the right to bargain with me.¡± Then, Ye Mo quickly walked up in front of Daoist Xian¡¯ and patted on his head. Ye Mo thought that now that Daoist Xian was subjugated by him, it should be fine to control his mind. But as soon as Ye Mo finishing patting, Daoist Xian hummed and died. He didn¡¯t expect Daoist Xian to be so resolute in not giving Ye Mo any chance to ask and directly shattered his aorta. Luckily, Ye Mo asked some news first. Otherwise, he still wouldn¡¯t know anything. He would¡¯ve wasted his time on waiting for Daoist Xian. He didn¡¯t care about Daoist Xian¡¯s life but cared what he could get from him. He searched out a card and small plate from Daoist Xian. He didn¡¯t know what it was made from, but it wrote Black Capital in ancient characters. Ye Mo raised his hand and burned Daoist Xian with a fireball before driving back. ¡­ Yu Miaodan had become used to the plain and calm life at Ye Mo¡¯s place. Despite Ye Mo telling her that Metal River was no more in Luo Cang, she didn¡¯t want to leave and instead focused on learning medicine with Lu Xiaozhen and Yu Erhu. Of course, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t tell her to leave if she didn¡¯t want to leave. Plus, one extra person was one extra help. Outside Ye Mo¡¯s mansion, there was 4 acres of barren land. Ye Mo wanted to buy that so he could plant some herbs and make his mansion¡¯s area larger. Although the place Ye Mo was living at was close to the rural area, it wasn¡¯t cheap. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have that much money now. He only had 200k in his hand and the remaining 200k from Lu Xiaozhen. There was not even 400k altogether. The price of that land might cost a few million, so perhaps he would even need connections to be able to buy it. The main source of Ye Mo¡¯s income now was the online clinic. Although it had started, but there was not a single registered user. The reason was simple; too few people knew of this clinic and the registration price was too expensive. Ye Mo gave the money to Yu Erhu and told him to buy large amounts of precious medical herbs. Although he couldn¡¯t concoct pills now, he could still make some soup and medical pills. A week later, Luo Cang was quiet, and Metal River seemed to have disappeared. No one cared about it either. Ye Mo also made a number of different types of medical pills and soup. Because there was no news from the online clinic, Ye Mo prepared to go to Hong Kong first. He didn¡¯t feel secure leaving his Silver Heart Grass there. It would be better in his own mansion. And, when he came back from Hong Kong, he would need to go to Flowing Snake. After all, he promised Fang Nan. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he kept delaying it. Plus, it was due to him that Fang Nan was at that state. Just when he made arrangements and was prepared to leave Luo Cang, Lu Xiaozhen came rushing in. ¡°Master, someone had registered on our website, and there are two of them. They applied for the waiting list.¡± Ye Mo also felt joy after hearing that. He was short on money, and now and he was considering if he should sell a few defense talismans when someone suddenly registered. Each time, there was a registration, it would be 10k, and application for waiting list was 100k. it could be said that those who dared to register on his website was definitely someone rich. It was because they could be cheated and was unable get their money back.¡± ¡°What is the described condition?¡± Ye Mo asked. Lu Xiaozhen dejectedly said, ¡°One is a vegetable person for two years in Hong Kong, and they also said if you went to Hong Kong, they would pay multiple fees. The other one is even further away, in America. They also need you to go over there. The condition is whole body has soft bones.¡± Normally, Ye Mo would¡¯ve rejected it straight away. Running to Hong Kong to treat a vegetable; he didn¡¯t want to earn that hard money, but now, it was convenient. He was going to Hong Kong, so he didn¡¯t mind earning this money. ¡°Okay, immediately get the Hong Kong patient¡¯s address. Allow him to be on the waiting list. As for the America one, reject the waiting list, do not refund the registration fee,¡± Ye Mo said. Lu Xiaozhen hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Master, this is a vegetable, you¡­¡± Ye Mo smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, help me do the procedures to get to Hong Kong, the faster the better, doesn¡¯t matter if we pay a little extra.¡± Vegetable people usually weren¡¯t serious. He didn¡¯t even need to go himself. It would be fine if he just brought a charm. For Ye Mo, it wasn¡¯t hard at all. It would only be troublesome if it wasn¡¯t a normal vegetable. Lu Xiaozhen admired Ye Mo so much that she almost worshipped him. Since Ye Mo said it was fine, then she believed it would be fine. She immediately permitted the Hong Kong patient and rejected the American patient while telling the American patient if treatment is needed, he needed to get to the appointed place.¡± Lu Xiaozhen was very fast and clean in doing these procedures after staying a few years in Luo Cang. She only took 3 days to do something that would take 2 weeks. However, Ye Mo would be going with a tourism company to Hong Kong. Hong Kong, Qing Quan Bay. Although the scenery here was good, the region near the mountain was private property. Outsiders could only see the view from afar and was not allowed in. Meanwhile, the most grandiloquent mansion wasn¡¯t the mansion on the mountain waist, but instead the temple behind the mansion. This mansion was extremely grandiose whether it was outside or inside. There were four big men standing at the door of the temple. At the moment, there were four people inside the temple, and one of them was on the bed unconscious. This man looked like he was in his 50s. His face was very skinny, and it had this unhealthy yellow to it. Other than the man laying down, there was 3 other people. One was a middle-aged man and had a very heavy expression on his face. Beside the man was a woman less than 30. If this woman wasn¡¯t frowning, she would definitely be beautiful. However, her eye lines seemed oppressive. If her eye lines were a bit more soft, perhaps she would be every man¡¯s dream. The last man was obviously a subordinate and stood straight behind the middle-aged man. There was a grandiloquent mansion, but it was unknown why the patient was lying in the temple, and the temple was built even more extravagantly than the mansion. ¡°Luo Chen, what did that website that say they can cure any disease say?¡± at this moment, that man suddenly spoke. ¡°Boss, that website agreed to put us on the waiting list and I have paid the 100k waiting list fee,¡± the man beside him immediately said. ¡°Did they ask about anything else?¡± the middle-aged man continued to ask. ¡°No boss, they just made us pay 100k and said they will send people over, and there was no more news,¡± Luo Chen immediately said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± then man asking the question had extreme disappointment in his eyes. He believed this website was a fraud. They just asked and knew the patient was a vegetable and took the money. They didn¡¯t even ask how the patient got the disease and what the symptoms were. Now, they didn¡¯t even ask about anything. If this wasn¡¯t a fraud website, what was? 100k was nothing, but another hope was lost. ¡°However¡­¡± Luo Chen hesitated before saying, ¡°The waiting list we applied for in America was rejected. They told us the doctor wouldn¡¯t go America; if we wanted treatment, we would have to go to the appointed place.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such things.¡± The middle-aged man immediately focused his attention again. Since that website rejected to go to America for treatment, then it meant that they really might not be fraudulent. That woman, however, immediately continued, ¡°Did they say when they would come to Hong Kong? ¡°They didn¡¯t say exact time, but they said within ten days, they would definitely get to Hong Kong,¡± Luo Chen immediately replied. The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°Luo Chen, this region has been chaotic recently, bring some people and make some arrangements, don¡¯t let the doctors from mainland be attacked.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Luo Chen replied and left the temple. Chapter 167 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn The tourist group Ye Mo joined was a rather popular one in Luo Cang. Perhaps everything was arranged, so the tour leader never asked Ye Mo anything. He probably knew that Ye Mo was just using the tour to get to Hong Kong. When the tour got to Hong Kong, the first thing they did was shopping, but Ye Mo separated with the tour group. He was planning to do his own thing first and get the Silver Heart Grass before treating the patient. Ye Mo new that the big boss of Metal River was Metal Mountain, and he knew that the latter was at Hong Kong. However, he didn¡¯t know where Metal Mountain lived. Ye Mo was not worried though. Since Metal Mountain lived in Hong Kong, then he must have his power here. He only needed to go up to them. Before getting on the plane, the tour leader said that Miao Pu was the most chaotic. Although it was very popular, foreign tourists should not go there. Ye Mo wanted to find Metal Mountain, so of course, he needed to go to the most chaotic place. Metal Mountain was the mafia lord; the darker and the more chaotic a place was, the easier it would be for him to get news of Metal Mountain. Miao Pu was indeed filled with people and all sorts of entertainment facilities. Outside, there were all sorts of fast food restaurants and stalls. It was like a big market. And, there were all sorts of snacks that made people really want to try. Ye Mo saw one shop¡¯s fish balls rice cake made very exquisitely and couldn¡¯t resist to buy one. The owner was in his 50s and he heard people call him Uncle Pei. His business wasn¡¯t bad. The time Ye Mo came wasn¡¯t the traffic peak yet, and there were still a few empty spots. This uncle¡¯s skills were indeed very good, and his movements were clean. Just a few minutes after sitting down, this uncle brought him a hot bowl of rice cakes decorated with a golden fish ball on top. ¡°You must be from mainland.¡± After giving Ye Mo the bowl of rice noodles, the uncle didn¡¯t have anything to do, so he casually started a conversation. Ye Mo ate a mouth of rice noodles and indeed it tasted well. It was a bit spicy, but the taste was authentic. He didn¡¯t feel strange hearing the owner¡¯s question. His accent was different to the one at Hong Kong after all. The two spoke for a while before a ruckus sounded. Ye Mo turned around and looked. Two group of people had started fighting opposite the vegetable market. Two people even ran over here. The people chasing behind pulled out a hack knife from somewhere and chased. Ye Mo looked at the two groups fighting. This place was indeed chaotic. The rice noodle shop owner immediately said, ¡°Young man, you must not look, these sort of things happen every few days. Don¡¯t bother them and they won¡¯t come to you.¡± Ye Mo nodded and continued eating his rice noodles. When the rest of the people saw the fight was coming over here, they all quickly put down their bowls and rushed away, afraid to be caught in the crossfire. Then, the only two people remaining at the shop were the boss and Ye Mo. Ye Mo was still eating his rice noodles, however, even the people nearby the stall retreated. However, one of the two people who ran away ran to the rice noodle shop door was blocked. One of the slightly fat youth was kicked in the chest by the man with the sword and was rammed towards Ye Mo¡¯s table. ¡°Punk, piss off, Da Tang has business here.¡± Then, the three youths who chased here saw Ye Mo was still eating noodles and kicked over one of the pots Uncle Pei was cooking with. Immediately, the rice noodles inside poured out. Ye Mo¡¯s good mood was ruined. He took the bowl and walked to the youth who was just talking and covered his face with the bowl before coldly saying, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t piss off?¡± ¡°Arghhhh¡­.¡± The youth howled as his face was burned red and white by the boiling hot rice noodles. ¡°Charge, hack this bastard¡­¡± This youth endured the pain, raised his sword and charged at Ye Mo. The other two reacted and both held up their swords as they charged towards Ye Mo as well. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ye Mo kicked consecutively, and the youth who charged towards him were all kicked over. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even move from his position. After the few youth were kicked to the ground, they looked at Ye Mo in terror. After a while, they finally crawled up and slowly retreated. They knew they met a tough one. ¡°Punk, watch out, just you wait, f*cking with the Da Tang¡­¡± One youth retreated while he left behind some tough words, but before he finished, Ye Mo went up and kicked this guy right on the face. The talking youth was kicked out many meters by Ye Mo again. His nose was bleeding and two of his teeth fell out. Then, he turned around in terror, not daring to say anything. That slightly fat youth also got up shakily and wanted to retreat. ¡°You, come over,¡± Ye Mo suddenly said. This youth walked shakily in front of Ye Mo. ¡°May, may I ask, what you want me¡­¡± Ye Mo¡¯s movements were too scary just then that he couldn¡¯t even say a complete sentence. ¡°Do you know Metal River?¡± Ye Mo casually asked. ¡°Metal River?¡± the fatty¡¯s expression changed immediately and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m going.¡± Then, the fatty stumbled out of the shop. Ye Mo didn¡¯t go stop him. He thought that if you don¡¯t know never mind then, why so scared? At this moment, the Uncle Pei looked at Ye Mo with admiration before coming up and saying, ¡°Young man, the people you just hit are from Da Tang. Even the police can¡¯t do anything about them. You should leave quickly. If they come, it will be hard for you to escape.¡± He believed that although Ye Mow as good at fighting, but that didn¡¯t mean anything in front of Da Tang. Ye Mo thanked this Uncle Pei for his warm heart and stood up. At this moment, the police cars finally came. After leaving the shop, Ye Mo prepared to find a hotel to live first. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the mafia¡¯s revenge; he just didn¡¯t want to be wasting time with the police. Ye Mo was disappointed on not being able to hear about Metal River. However, his main purpose coming to Hong Kong was to get his Silver Heart Grass back. The second purpose was to cure disease, so he needed to find a place to stay first and go to a nightclub at night to search for more information. After finding a place to live, Ye Mo took a shower, and when it was night time, Ye Mo was prepared to go to that Uncle Pei¡¯s place to have another bowl of rice noodles before searching for news of Metal River. But when Ye Mo came to this place, he found that the shop was closed and a lot of people surrounded the door. There were blood stains on the ground. Ye Mo immediately had a bad feeling. Then, he heard someone say, ¡°Uncle Pei was a good man for his entire life but was hacked just because he reminded that mainland kid.¡± ¡°What happened to that uncle Pei you were talking about?¡± Ye Mo immediately came and asked. The crowd all turned to leave as soon as they saw Ye Mo. No one wanted to talk to Ye Mo. Ye Mo grabbed the nearest old man and asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened to Uncle Pei?¡± The elder had a face of fear when he saw Ye Mo grab him, so he quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me go.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? Then I¡¯ll immediately go around saying you are advertising the bad things Da Tang has done,¡± Ye Mo cruelly said. The old man was so scared by Ye Mo words that he immediately said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Lao Pei was killed just because he told someone who got into conflict with the Da Tang to leave quickly. This mainland youth got away, but Lao Pei lost his life.¡± Obviously, this old man didn¡¯t know Ye Mo was the mainland youth Lao Pei told to leave. Ye Mo¡¯s face immediately grew bleak. He was extremely furious. Lao Pei was killed by these people just for warning him. It seemed that before he found Metal River, he needed to go visit Da Tang. ¡°Where are the fugitives?¡± Ye Mo asked. In the Hong Kong now, the fugitive shouldn¡¯t be able to get away with murder especially in broad daylight. ¡°Already ran, the police are chasing after him, I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± the old man replied quickly, but seeing from his expression, it was certain that this would end with no result. ¡°Where do the Da Tang people usually gather at?¡± Ye Mo asked again. The old man looked around and saw no one come to help him. He was more and more worried and quickly said, ¡°Normally, at San Li Feng¡¯s Earth Heart Entertainment. That¡¯s Da Tang¡¯s land, I beg you, let me go.¡± Ye Mo let go of his hand and the old man ran away quickly. He didn¡¯t even dare to turn around to look at Ye Mo. Earth Heart Entertainment? Ye Mo never thought he would come to Hong Kong to fight with the mafia as soon as he destroyed Metal River in Luo Cang. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to do it at all. It wasn¡¯t that he was scared, just that it was troublesome. Plus, what the mafia did had nothing to do with him, but he always happened to meet these people. Normally, people who encounter these things would try to get away as far as possible with guilt. But Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t; he couldn¡¯t let Lao Pei die for no reason due to him. In addition, perhaps he could hear about Metal River in Da Tang. Ye Mo called a taxi and headed straight for Earth Heart Entertainment. If possible, he didn¡¯t mind eradicating Da Tang too. Chapter 168 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn He casually spread chi around his face to avoid being captured by cameras. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to be on the wanted list in Hong Kong, since he came to kill today. Da Tang¡¯s gangsters could be fine after killing or judged as accident, but he couldn¡¯t. It was very boisterous inside Earth Heart Entertainment. Ye Mo scanned, and it was messy; everything was done there. As soon as Ye Mo came to the door, someone stopped him, ¡°Brother, I have never seen you before, first time here?¡± At this moment, a youth with curly hair walked out, and as soon as he saw Ye Mo, he pointed at Ye Mo and called out, ¡°It¡¯s him, he broke two of Brother Fei¡¯s teeth in South Street.¡± This curly haired youth immediately recognized Ye Mo. ¡°Go.¡± As this curly haired youth called, 7 or 8 people charged out. Ye Mo sneered and didn¡¯t hold back. How could these normal gangsters endure his attacks. Soon, all of them were on the ground. Ye Mo hadn¡¯t started killing yet because he needed to confirm things before he would start the slaughter. ¡°Friend, you came to our place, did you want to break our place? I¡¯m the manager here, Cui Heng.¡± At this moment, a manager looking man walked out. He looked at the 7 or 8 hoodlums on the ground, frowned and said. Ye Mo kicked again; he kicked down a guy who struggled to get up. Then, he looked coldly at the manager and said, ¡°I have two things here today, first, did you kill the Incle Pei from the noodle shop?¡± ¡°Hmph, do you think you¡¯re good just because you can fight? So what if we killed him?¡± The manager saw Ye Mo casually beat down 7 or 8 gangsters and wanted to ask where Ye Mo came from. But now, Ye Mo¡¯s arrogance immediately triggered him. No one dared to be so cocky on Da Tang¡¯s place. Ye Mo was the first. If he didn¡¯t beat down Ye Mo¡¯s flames of arrogance, then there was no need for Da Tang to remain here. Then, Cui Heng waved his hand at the back. ¡°Friend, you won¡¯t live long if you act cocky just because you can fight a little. From the start till now, our Da Tang never had someone act so cocky in our territory. Even people from Metal River didn¡¯t dare to, much less you. Since you are so cocky, then I will show you the price for your cockiness.¡± Ye Mo sneered and also felt happy. These people indeed knew about Metal River; it seemed he came to the right place. He casually pulled out the whip Daoist Xian used. He was scared of wasting time if he fought these weaklings fist by fist. At this moment, he actually missed his metal nails. He could pretty much solve these gangsters with one nail each. Seeing Ye Mo take out a whip, Cui Heng¡¯s mouth showed even more contempt and called out once again, ¡°Go on him together, beat him to death, don¡¯t need to hold back.¡± With Cui Heng¡¯s order, those 11 gangsters charged, with some of them have hack swords in their hands. Ye Mo gathered spirit chi in the whip and swung out. With this swing, he gathered 70% of his cultivation chi. The long whip howled and hit the first few who came up. In terms of whip technique, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t as good as Daoist Xian, but he didn¡¯t even need technique for these little hoodlums. He only needed to infuse the whip with his chi. If Daoist Xian swung it, it wouldn¡¯t have such howling sounds, but in Ye Mo¡¯s hands, the whip shattered the air. Push¡­ The whip sliced like a long sickle. There were only 11 who attacked Ye Mo, and this whip hit the first 6 people. Not one of those who were hit lived. In the most serious case, the person was almost cut in two from the waist. Before the remaining five could react, Ye Mo¡¯s whip turned and swung again. Another whip. After two whips, Ye Mo took back the whip. At this moment, there were some people who hadn¡¯t fell. After a few breaths later, they finally fell and died. 11 people only took two whips. The only one standing was Cui Heng. He had his jaws wide open while looking at the bloodbath. Was this even human? Killing 11 people with two whips. Some people even had their chest torn open. Was he using a whip or a long sword? ¡°Does your Da Tang still have more people? Call them up together, save me the time of looking for them one by one.¡± Ye Mo looked at Cui Heng who was dumbfounded and sneered. Cui Heng fazed for a while before saying with a pale face, ¡°None, none¡­¡± But what made his soul shatter with fear happened next. The youth in front of him casually threw out a few fireballs. The floor that was previously bloodied with bodies was now covered in ashes. Even those few hack swords were burnt crisp. ¡°God?¡± Cui Heng wanted to control his thought and not think in such a way but he couldn¡¯t. Ye Mo scanned with his spirit sense and found that other than some customers, there were indeed no more Da Tang people here. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. If you don¡¯t answer them properly, you will turn into dust very quickly,¡± Ye Mo stared at Cui Heng who was still dazed and said. Cui Heng shook and finally recovered. He wiped his still sweating forehead and shakily said, ¡°Sir, please ask¡­ please ask.¡± The scene just then was still shocking his sense. He couldn¡¯t control the shaking in his legs. If it wasn¡¯t for the disappearance of the bodies, burnt smell in the air and the melted swords, he really would¡¯ve thought he was dreaming. ¡°Have I killed the person who killed Uncle Pei?¡± Ye Mo scanned Cui Heng and coldly asked. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s¡­¡± Cui Heng spoke to this point and was interrupted by Ye Mo. ¡°Where is the HQ of Da Tang? Take me there immediately or you won¡¯t need to be talking anymore.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s voice grew cold. He knew that a mercenary like Cui Heng would require more means once he recovers. As expected, Cui Heng said without any hesitation, ¡°Metal River¡¯s big boss, Metal Mountain is having negotiations with our leader tonight saying that some regions will be given to us Da Tang¡­¡± After talking for a while, Cui Heng¡¯s tone became more consistent. ¡°Metal River had usually been very adamant, I don¡¯t know why they would bring this up themselves. Brother Yue is afraid Metal Mountain is using tricks, so he brought all of the elites of Da Tang to the negotiation.¡± Then, Cui Heng stopped shaking; he seemed to have recovered from the shock, but he still looked at Ye Mo with fear. ¡°I¡¯m going to find them now, lead the way, quick,¡± Ye Mo yelled. ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Heng didn¡¯t dare to disagree at all. It was too late to not say anything, thus, he might as well do more. Ye Mo had some idea why Metal Mountain was having discussions with Da Tang. It was because he killed Daoist Xian and Metal Mountain probably knew it. A Metal River without Daoist Xian was like a tiger without its claws. Metal Mountain was acting early. Once Da Tang knew that Metal River no longer had Daoist Xian and then they fought, Metal River would lose more things. Da Tang and Metal River set the discussion place at West Sand¡¯s region. West Sand was the largest gang in Hong Kong other than Da Tang and Metal River. Both parties would agree to having the discussion here. After nearly 40 minutes, Cui Heng drove a Mercedes to West Sand¡¯s land. Both party chose a large private manor. When Cui Heng drove the car in, there were already tens of luxurious limousines parked outside. Cui Heng was stopped at the door. Ye Mo only needed to scan with his spirit sense to know that there were around 200 people in the light and dark. It seemed they would fight with the slightest disagreement. ¡°I¡¯m Cui Heng from Da Tang, I need to see my leader,¡± Cui Heng quickly said to the guard. The guard¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all and said, ¡°There¡¯s an important meeting going on inside. No one is allowed in and out. Please immediately drive away, otherwise, we won¡¯t¡­..¡± The guard stopped talking there because Ye Mo had already killed him with a wind blade. ¡°You¡­¡± Cui Heng was so scared that he only said one word and then didn¡¯t even dare to look at Ye Mo while driving the car in. He had understood just how fierce and cruel Ye Mo was. The few men who were preparing to stop Cui Heng saw that Cui Heng spoke with the guard and still came in, so they didn¡¯t stop them. They didn¡¯t see the guard fall and thought the car was let in by the guard, so after Cui Heng stopped the car, no one came to say anything. Cui Heng parked the car and took Ye Mo to the door of the mansion shakily. At this moment, another two people came to stop Ye Mo and Cui Heng. Ye Mo didn¡¯t hesitate to knock them out. This time, he didn¡¯t kill. At the same time, he turned around and knocked Cui Heng out. Now wasn¡¯t the time to kill him. He needed to at least be sure if Metal River was here before killing Cui Heng. And now, he no longer needed Cui Heng to lead the way. He headed straight to the meeting room. ¡°Stop,¡± the two black clothed bulky men at the door raised their gun and said. If these two people didn¡¯t point guns, perhaps Ye Mo would just knock them out, but Ye Mo hated people pointing guns at him. he didn¡¯t hesitate to throw two fireballs before kicking towards the door of the meeting room. Chapter 169 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Who is it?¡± the first to react was actually an old man in his 60s. As soon as he spoke, two men in their 30s came charging to Ye Mo from left and right. The left man was slightly skinnier, and before he even reached Ye Mo, his fists scooped up a fierce killing intent, making the few men sitting near the door feel a frigidness that pierced their bones. Ye Mo looked at the man with his spirit sense. His fist was indeed fast and deadly, and it had this relentless temperament. This man¡¯s fist technique must have been practiced through countless fighting. He wasn¡¯t as good as Lang Ji and was even a little worse than Hu Qiu, but his killing intent and temperament in his fists were better than both of them. This was because his fist had put aside his own life and death. In fact, it was usually those who put aside their life and death that could control the lives of other people. This was someone who didn¡¯t fear death. Ye Mo didn¡¯t care what he did, but just from his fist, he could tell it couldn¡¯t be used by someone who wasn¡¯t filled with this temperament. The one who plotted behind the shadows all day wouldn¡¯t be able to stike out this fist. Although this fist was sharp and full of temperament, it was too low grade compared to Ye Mo. In Ye Mo¡¯s eyes, this man was at most the elementary stage of Yellow Level. Such difference in level couldn¡¯t be made up with a fearless temperament. When the fist reached near his body, Ye Mo suddenly reached out his hand and attacked first. He accurately grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and dispelled the force and temperament of this fist. Then, Ye Mo¡¯s hand used a little force and the man¡¯s wrist was easily cracked. Then, Ye Mo brought his hands up a little, and this skinny man was thrown out many meters away landing at the corner of the wall. At this moment, the other bald-headed man finally reached in front of Ye Mo. He wasn¡¯t empty handed though. He held a trident. In the battle between masters, there was little people who used tridents. But this man not only used a trident, it was even a specially made trident. The tips were very small, while the remaining part half was very broad. This could not only be used as a prick but also a dagger. Now, the man charged at Ye Mo using the trident as a dagger. He aimed one prick at Ye Mo¡¯s waist instead of using the entire trident. Although this man was very fast, he was nowhere to hide under Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense. This man was much more bleak than the other man. He thought that once Ye Mo blocked, he would changed the slice into a stab, making the defender unable to block it. No one could survive after getting stabbed like that. Ye Mo sneered as he immediately raised his leg and spun it in mid air. Anyone who had a little experience in martial arts would know it was very hard to kick out a leg spin in such a short time. The man holding the trident was a little weaker than the man using the fist, but he was much bulkier than that man. When his trident neared Ye Mo¡¯s waist and he saw that Ye Mo still didn¡¯t react, he immediately felt surprised and happy. He thought that if Ye Mo were to block, he would turn this slice into a stab and kill Ye Mo. But his smile soon froze. Ye Mo had raised his leg and using a speed that he couldn¡¯t even see, spun his leg in air and kicked his wrist. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to dodge as that kick was too fast. So fast that he only realized he was kicked after the kick connected. Just like the skinnier man, Ye Mo broke the man¡¯s wrist and the trident fell out of the man¡¯s hands. At this moment, Ye Mo didn¡¯t wait for the trident to fall to the ground. His heels turned kicking accurately on the hilt of the trident. The trident seemed to have grown eyes and flew right back piercing into the bald man¡¯s throat until the handle submerged. The bald man held to the handle with terror. He suddenly understood that when the difference in power was too high, no tricks would be effective. He made gurgling sounds before dying. No one was able to see this extremely fast combat clearly except for the black-clothed woman sitting on the very inside. Ye Mo also knew that woman was the strongest here, but she was strong to a limit. At most, she was the same as Lang Ji or perhaps even a little worse. This woman looked at Ye Mo¡¯s actions in surprise. She knew that it would be very easy for Ye Mo to kill the first man but he let him go. She wondered if it was due to their different motives. One wanted to force Ye Mo out of the room and got his wrists broken, while the one who wanted to kill Ye Mo lost his life. The man who was at the corner also stood up. He looked at Ye mo in shock. Ever since he graduated, he had never seen a master like Ye Mo. He only heard that Metal River had a Daoist Xian that was strong, but he never fought with Daoist Xian, so he didn¡¯t know how strong that person was. At this moment, everyone in the room reacted and all stood up while looking at Ye Mo in shock. Everyone knew about each other. Out of the tens of people in the room, Peng Yang and Yu Fu were the strongest other than Black Widow. Plus, it was unknown if Black Widow were stronger than these two. But the youth who broke open the door defeated Peng Yang and Yu Fu in two moves. One injured, one dead. Ye Mo scanned the room and saw that other than these 3 slightly strong ones, the other people were not bad but worthless to him. What made him surprised was that in the people sitting in the room, other than 5 or 6 middle-aged man, two youths in their 20s and that woman, the rest were old men in their 50s and above. ¡°Friend, I¡¯m Tian Shou, friends in the society call me Teacher Tian. This is an important meeting between our Hong Kong gangs, and I¡¯m here as a witness. Why have you come, friend? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from here. Did one of our people mess with you?¡± the old man talked very politely, but his long years of authority and utilization of his elder status immediately showed. Ye Mo scanned this old man. He was the first to react and ask who he was. However, this old man thought too highly of himself, calling himself Teacher Tian. Ye Mo didn¡¯t want to waste his time with him. He turned and looked at the other people in the room and said, ¡°I just eradicated Earth Heart Entertainment and killed some people. I¡¯m here to completely solve the problem. I heard that entertainment place belongs to Da Tang, who is the big boss of Da Tang, stand up.¡± Ye Mo ignoring Tian Shou made the old man quite annoyed, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Regardless of whether he really did kill those people, his fierce killing meant he was not someone to be easily messed with. A man in his 40s suddenly stood up and said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m Zuo Yue of Da Tang. Do I have conflict with you? Why are you killing all of us Da Tang? It¡¯s all the elites of Hong Kong here. No matter how strong you are, do you think you can kill all of the friends in the business?¡± Zuo Yue¡¯s words were rather skilful. He put himself at a weak position before pulling all of the friends in the Hong Kong underground world to his side. Ye Mo scanned the big bosses of the underground world. He didn¡¯t think that Cui Heng¡¯s info wasn¡¯t accurate. Cui Heng just said it was Metal River and Da Tang having a meeting. Seeing Ye Mo scan them, a few big bosses kept their glaring eyes on Ye Mo. That expression seemed to say if someone took a lead, they would all come on him. Ye Mo slowly said, ¡°Because your Da Tang people killed a friend of mine, so I will annihilate your Da Tang.¡± ¡°What? Just because we killed a person, you¡¯re going to kill all of us?¡± Zuo Yue looked at Ye Mo in disbelief. This person was too unreasonable. ¡°Indeed, today at the small restaurant at South Street, I met a store owner that I got along with, but I didn¡¯t think your people would kill him just because of me. You tell me if I should kill you all,¡± Ye Mo coldly said. The big bosses who were guessing which important person was killed by Da Tang all froze. He was destroying an entire mafia because of a street restaurant owner he met today. This was way too arrogant. Even the most arrogant mafia didn¡¯t dare to talk like this. Zuo Yue laughed. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ve seen cocky ones, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone cockier than you. If the big boss of Nan Qing accidentally swore at you, are you going to annihilate Nan Qing? If you really have that much balls, then I¡¯ll surrender. Ye Mo plainly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. That Qian Longtou has a useless son and was killed by me. But then, Qian Longtou actually thought he could do something and sent people to hunt me down. So then, not long ago, I went to Sai Na Peninsula and killed that old guy. What, do you have a problem?¡± ¡°What? You kill Qian Longtou? Not¡­¡± Zuo Yue¡¯s face finally changed. He finally understood who the person in front of him was. Not only Zuo Yue, but all the big bosses at the scene all changed their faces. Those few arrogant ones didn¡¯t even hesitate to keep their heads low, not daring to look at Ye Mo. Ye Mo could fight his way into the Sai Na Peninsula. That meant that these people here wasn¡¯t enough for him to kill. Just how strong was he? Chapter 170 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy The two men standing behind Zuo Yue suddenly pulled out their guns and rapidly shot at Ye Mo. Ye Mo sighed; it seemed that he really needed to prepare some normal nails on him, otherwise, he was sure he could kill these two before they fired. Meanwhile, the shooting speed of wind blade couldn¡¯t keep up with bullet, much less a fireball. After the gun fired, everyone was happy. They didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to fire in front of Ye Mo. Suddenly, Ye Mo waved his hand and a chi wall immediately surrounded him. When the two bullets reached near the wall, it slowed down, but this was only seen under Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense. Before other people saw what happened, Ye Mo had already grabbed the two bullets and threw it back. There was another two gun shots. When the two opened fire for the second time, Ye Mo¡¯s bullets had already pierced their forehead. Two blood dots appeared on their heads, and Ye Mo just managed to catch the two bullets they shot out again. At this moment, the two men finally fell to the ground. There was not a single person in the room that wasn¡¯t experienced in fighting and death. What else have they not seen? Although they have heard that some people could catch bullets, but it was the first time they saw it with their own eyes. They couldn¡¯t even believe their own eyes. This wasn¡¯t all. The person who caught the bullet could use the bullet to kill the shooter. Some knowledgeable people have already guessed that Ye Mo came from the hidden sects. No matter how strong the people in mafia was, nor how many people they had, they wouldn¡¯t be able to compare with the hidden sects. If it wasn¡¯t for that the people in the hidden sects had a different pursuit, they would not be able to sit here and have meetings. Although Zuo Yue was fierce, but faced with someone who could kill him at anytime, his back had already begun sweating. He warned himself that he was the big boss of Da Tang, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the fear of death inside of him. Other people who said they would kill him were just threatening him and needed to worry about revenge. But this person dared to even kill Qian Longtou, so it was all too easy to kill him. Zuo Yue looked around hopefully. Those big bosses who were just talking about unity all lowered their heads. Not one person dared to come out and speak for him. He scanned already and took back his disappointed gaze. It seemed it would be impracticable to find help here. Plus, he understood so what if someone came to help him? Was he stronger than Qian Longtou. With the temperament and posture Ye Mo came in, Zuo Yue didn¡¯t doubt at all that he killed Qian Longtou. ¡°Friend, predecessor¡­¡± Zuo Yue saluted with his fists. He hesitated before abandoning his pride and saying, ¡°Predecessor, although I¡¯m the big boss of Da Tang, but there are good and bad people in my men. If they annoyed you, I¡¯m here to apologize¡­¡± He then looked at Ye Mo¡¯s agreeing face, Zuo Yue didn¡¯t dare to breathe loud and continued, ¡°I know I angered predecessor, if there¡¯s anything you want me to do, please tell me. If you need my life, do as you wish.¡± Ye Mo sneered after listening to Zuo Yue¡¯s words. He knew that Zuo Yue couldn¡¯t have such no fear of death temperament. Ye Mo suddenly threw out the bullet in his hand. Before Zuo Yue could react, it had pierced Zuo Yue¡¯s shoulder. Zuo Yue¡¯s face turned pale, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. He knew that if Ye Mo wanted to kill him, he would¡¯ve died there. ¡°Go back and kill the person responsible and immediately disband your Da Tang. Also, go pay tributes to Uncle Pei¡¯s grave. After you have done this, come look for me,¡± Ye Mo coldly said. He didn¡¯t say that the bullet had sealed Zuo Yue¡¯s heart meridian. If Zuo Yue dared to not look for him in 3 days, he would die. And, Ye Mo knew that Zuo Yue didn¡¯t dare to come back for him. at most, he would disband Da Tang and run. So Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t chase him; since he dared to run, then death would await him. If he guessed wrong and that Zuo Yue really dared to come look for him, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting him live. Zuo Yue¡¯s heart raced with joy. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be so dumb to come find Ye Mo. He just wanted to leave Ye Mo as far as possible. Ye Mo looked at him coldly as Zuo Yue held his arm and left desperately. He didn¡¯t even ask how he could find him. Ye Mo knew he was right. This guy wanted to run indeed. Seeing Zuo Yue leave so desperately, everyone felt something was wrong, but Zuo Yue was dumbed by the thought of escape. Plus, even those who noticed something was wrong couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. The black-dressed girl looked at Ye Mo in surprise. Of course, she saw Ye Mo¡¯s actions and knew Ye Mo must have left something of Zuo Yue. If Zuo Yue didn¡¯t come, he would surely die, but she couldn¡¯t tell exactly what Ye Mo did. None of the big bosses here felt that it was funny Zuo Yue calling Ye Mo predecessor. If someone like Ye Mo wasn¡¯t predecessor, then who was? Tian Shou¡¯s face was pale, but he eventually didn¡¯t say anything and sat down. ¡°Predecessor, I am Jao Bianyi, now the leader of Western Sands. I didn¡¯t know predecessor has arrived, apologies for our negligence. Peng Yang is my good brother, he annoyed predecessor, could predecessor please have mercy.¡± Then, Jiao Bianyi looked at the skinny man who was tossed to the corner by Ye Mo. Ye Mo nodded. He never intended to kill Peng Yang, and now that Jiao Bianyi asked for mercy, Ye Mo casually said, ¡°You have no business here, go to the side.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiao Bianyi was happy. This meant that Ye Mo let him go. He wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to go argue with Ye Mo. That was suicide. Then, the black-clothed woman suddenly stood up and copied Jiao Bianyi¡¯s tone. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Yuehua, people call me Black Widow. Greetings, predecessor.¡± Seeing that Jiao Bianyi and the Black Widow spoke like that, all the big bosses stood up while reporting their name and gang. Everything seemed so orderly all of a sudden. Afterwards, Ye Mo found Metal Mountain. He seemed to be in his 50s, however, his eyes seemed sunken, not allowing people to see what he¡¯s thinking about. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Mo. My principle is I don¡¯t mess with those who don¡¯t mess with me. Since you mess with me, then don¡¯t blame me. Metal Mountain, stand up.¡± The first part of Ye Mo¡¯s words made everyone gasp a sigh of relief. They thought everything had ended, but then his latter part hang up everyone¡¯s hearts. They were scared that Ye Mo was looking for more trouble. ¡°Predecessor, I¡¯m Metal Mountain. What business does predecessor have with me?¡± Of course Metal Mountain didn¡¯t know Ye Mo¡¯s name, not even Daoist Xian knew him. Although Metal Mountain was the famous head of a gang in Hong Kong, his facial expression was very polite. The difference with him and Zuo Yue was that he was calm although remaining polite. Everyone knew that the reason Metal Mountain was so calm was because he had a very strong assistance called Daoist Xian. This was the reason he could be the leading power in the Hong Kong underworld. ¡°Because your men have messed with me, I came here today just for you.¡± Ye Mo could tell that Metal Mountain wasn¡¯t simple. His title was ¡°Metal Chains Crossing the River¡± and he did seem like a troublesome person. No wonder Wu Xueming was no match for him. ¡°This is the first time I saw you, predecessor, who messed with you, predecessor?¡± Metal Mountain wasn¡¯t afraid as Jiao Bianyi because he wasn¡¯t sure if Daoist Xian was killed. If Daoist Xian was here, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone. Even if Ye Mo was very strong, he believed that Ye Mo was no match for Daoist Xian. Ye Mo could tell by Metal Mountain¡¯s expression that he had his hopes on Daoist Xian. He sneered before saying, ¡°That Daoist is your man right. His disciple stole a type of grass I planted, so he pissed me off. Oh by the way, I¡¯ve slaughtered both him and his two disciples. I¡¯ve annihilated your Metal River in Luo Cang.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s words was like a huge hammer smashing into Metal Mountain¡¯s chest. Daoist Xian was killed, and this meant that his leading position would come to an end. Metal Mountain subconsciously looked at the big bosses around him and found that a few of them had a glaring beam in their eyes. His heart sunk. He now hated Daoist Xian¡¯s disciples to the bones. Why did they have to mess with this Ye Mo. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo was so strong that he could even kill Daoist Xian. Daoist Xian was a master who was one step away from Earth Level. Seeing the sneer at the corner of Ye Mo¡¯s mouth, Metal Mountain shivered. He finally felt Zuo Yue¡¯s mood and no longer had his previous composure. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and immediately said, ¡°Predecessor, I¡¯ll take you to Daoist Xian¡¯s place immediately. If the things are still untouched, it should be there.¡± He knew that Daoist Xian¡¯s disciples brought some grass from the mainland, but he wouldn¡¯t even ask about these stuff at all. Now that Ye Mo asked, of course, he remembered. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ye Mo¡¯s main purpose here was to get the Silver Heart Grass. From Metal Mountain¡¯s tone, he seemed to know where it was. He was glad and didn¡¯t want to waste time here. Seeing Ye Mo and Metal Mountain walk out, the people in the room finally felt relieved. Ye Mo was too horrific for them; he could no longer be threatened by any gang. Chapter 171 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo got the Silver Heart Grass very easily. He also found a piece of Deep Sea Buttonwood at Daoist Xian¡¯s place. This made Ye Mo very excited and feel it was worth the trip. The Deep Sea Buttonwood was not only a good material for making defensive amulets, but could also be used in flying swords. Once a flying sword has Deep Sea Buttonwood inside it, its defensive attributes would greatly increase. After getting the things, Ye Mo didn¡¯t kill Metal Mountain. Metal Mountain only had feud with Wu Xueming. Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t bother himself with these. He had already done what Wu Xueming wanted him to do and even eradicated Metal River in Luo Cang. And, Ye Mo knew that Metal River wouldn¡¯t be as stable as before. Perhaps Metal Mountain also knew, but that was none of Ye Mo¡¯s business. ¡­ Qing Quan Wan, half mountain mansion. The middle-aged man knocked the table and said. ¡°Luo Chen, it¡¯s the 6th day today. That doctor still has no news?¡± Luo Chen, who stood behind, respectfully said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve had people guarding the region. As soon as he reached near Qing Quan Wan, we can find him.¡± ¡°Mo Ping, if he still doesn¡¯t come by tomorrow, I will need to leave Hong Kong. It may be very hard for me to come out again. I will have to depend on you for Uncle Li,¡± the woman beside him said. That middle-aged man called Mo Ping had some anger flash across his eyes which disappeared very quickly. He turned and said, ¡°Since Qiang Wei says that, then of course, do as you please, I don¡¯t dare to stop your things.¡± But even so, that woman had seen it. She had a disregarding look at the corner of her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After Mo Ping said that, he sighed before saying, ¡°Luo Chen, go search, if there¡¯s news of that doctor, report back immediately. ¡°Yes.¡± Just when Luo Chen wanted to go out, a voice interrupted him and said, ¡°No need, I have come.¡± Mo Ping suddenly stood up and looked dazedly at Ye Mo. After a while, he finally spoke, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m that online doctor, let¡¯s go see the patient. I¡¯m very busy,¡± Ye Mo blandly spoke. This place really wasn¡¯t simple. There were people guarding from the bottom to the waist of the mountain. He didn¡¯t know who the owner of this place was, but Ye Mo was sure he wasn¡¯t in the underground world. Otherwise, that person should be at the meeting last night. At this moment, Qiang Wei also stood up in shock. She studied Ye Mo in confusion. Someone who could appear here without her noticing was definitely a master amongst masters. Ye Mo then noticed this woman called Qiang Wei; she was not yet 30 and had a sunflower seed shaped face. Her faint make up further portrayed her excellence. The only thing Ye Mo didn¡¯t like was the lines of her eyes were too hard, making her appear less feminine. What made him surprised was that this woman was also a master. Although she was a little worse than Daoist Xian, but she was definitely better than Wu Qiang. ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiang Wei subconsciously asked. ¡°Doctor,¡± Ye Mo answered. Qiang Wei frowned before saying again, ¡°I¡¯m saying who are you? How did you come in without me noticing at all?¡± Ye Mo scanned Qiang Wei once. ¡°Do you guys still want me to look at the patient? Otherwise, I¡¯m leaving.¡± He didn¡¯t answer Qiang Wei¡¯s question. This woman was weird. It was none of her business who he was. At this moment, Mo Ping had reacted and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, doctor, please, this way. I¡¯m Mo Ping, I¡¯m the person who requested you online.¡± Then, he quickly took Ye Mo into a temple behind the mansion. Qiang Wei heard Ye Mo¡¯s tone and was about to throw a tantrum, but she thought twice about it and didn¡¯t say anything. She would look for his trouble after Ye Mo treated the patient. Ye Mo had seen the man lying on the bed. His face was scrawny and emaciated. He was in his 50s and unconscious. There were also two nurses looking after him. Mo Ping told the two nurse to leave before respectfully saying to Ye Mo, ¡°Doctor, this is my Uncle Mo Kang. He had been unconscious for two years, he was¡­¡± Ye Mo stopped Mo Ping. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything else. Go out now, I¡¯m going to treat him.¡± ¡°Doctor, I also need to leave?¡± Mo Ping asked in surprise. Of course, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t let them know he was using cultivation means so he wouldn¡¯t let Mo Ping stay inside. Seeing that Ye Mo didn¡¯t talk, Mo Ping sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out. May I ask how long you will need and what things do I need to prepare?¡± Ye Mo shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing, just go out. I will come out after I¡¯m done. I¡¯m uncertain about the time, but if someone interrupts me during my treatment, they will pay for the consequences.¡± Qiang Wei, who wanted to see how Ye Mo was going to treat the patient was now kicked out by Ye Mo for no reason, felt more uncomfortable. She felt this doctor was too unreasonable. After the two had left, Ye Mo closed the door and checked out this temple. He felt strange. There was a good mansion, so why did he have to live in the temple? But this wasn¡¯t something he should be concerned with. After making sure there was no surveillance, he then looked at the man on the bed. Ye Mo felt this person¡¯s pulse. It was very slow, but it didn¡¯t stop. He ran his chi through the patient¡¯s body and checked. Ye Mo immediately knew this wasn¡¯t a vegetable. He was attacked by insidious means like Zhuo Aiguo¡¯s son. The only thing was that the attacker was very careful to make the man a vegetable but not take his life. Ye Mo checked the means done to the man. Somebody had forcefully prevented him from awaking, so he could only stay in an unconscious state. The perpetrator not only had great inner qi mastery but also medical mastery. The difference was that Zhuo Huatang only had a sliver of inner qi left in his head by someone casually. The attacker didn¡¯t care if Zhuo Huatang died or not. Meanwhile, for this patient, the inner qi was used intentionally to make the patient a vegetable; the technique was much more complex. Ye Mo was sure that even the attacker wasn¡¯t sure if he could make the patient recover. If he wasn¡¯t a cultivator who had spirit sense and could use cultivation chi however he liked, then he also wouldn¡¯t be able to cure this person. Ye Mo took out a set of needles and immediately pierced into the patient¡¯s chest and head. With the use of chi, the few nerves that were blocked by medicine and inner qi were recovered by his chi. Half an hour later, Ye Mo took out the silver needles and sighed. He knew this person was fine. Although he was fine, Ye Mo still had a few questions to ask these people. He knew that this person would wake up at most 10 minutes later. As expected, in less than ten minutes, the man opened his eyes. When he saw Ye Mo, he was confused and desperate, and wanted to sit up immediately. However, he sat on the bed for too long. Even after Ye Mo treated him, he couldn¡¯t get up immediately. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked on the bed. Ye Mo said, ¡°You have been unconscious for 2 years, I just woke you up.¡± The man frowned as though thinking something, but soon, his face changed immediately and said, ¡°Where am I? how can you save me?¡± Seeing his face, Ye Mo knew he must¡¯ve remembered something, so he could only say, ¡°This is Qing Quan Wan, in a private property in Hong Kong. I¡¯m a doctor requested by your nephew Mo Ping to treat you. He said you have been unconscious for more than two years.¡± Hong Kong? Mo Ping? So I¡¯m out, who sent me out? Suddenly, the man looked at Ye Mo with uncertainty and said, ¡°No way, you definitely won¡¯t be able to treat my disease. I know my disease, I know¡­.¡± The man¡¯s voice got lower and lower at least revealing his melancholy and loss of hope. Ye Mo frowned and said once again, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I treat people and get paid. I don¡¯t need you to admit I treated you. Someone will pay me later. I will just ask you one thing. Who could use inner qi and medicine so perfectly to turn you into a vegetable? Of course, if you don¡¯t want to say, then never mind. And you¡¯re right, other than me, no one else can cure your disease.¡± The man heard Ye Mo¡¯s words and looked at Ye Mo once again with uncertainty. ¡°You know my condition is artificial? You really saved me? Isn¡¯t¡­¡± The man said and seemed to have thought of something. Ye Mo got up and was prepared to leave. Since the man didn¡¯t want to talk, he didn¡¯t want to talk too. He would get his money and leave. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The man suddenly stopped Ye Mo. Seeing Ye Mo stop, he continued, ¡°I was indeed harmed. Since this is Hong Kong Qing Quan Wan, then it should be fine. Is there anyone else other than Mo Ping?¡± Ye Mo replied, ¡°Another woman called Qiang Wei and someone else called Luo Chen.¡± ¡°What, she¡¯s also here?¡± the patient exclaimed. Chapter 172 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo just wanted to know who did this to Mo Kang, but after hearing Mo Kang¡¯s words, he knew that Mo Kang also came from the hidden sects. 23 years ago, Mo Kang was already a plutocrat of Hong Kong. It was that year that he met Xia Rou who came for a rites of passage in the mortal world. Xia Rou was a member of the Hidden Family Xia. They had feeling for each other, so they secretly promised their love for each other for eternity. At the end of that year, Xia Rou needed to go back to her family to participate in the hidden sect tournament every 3 years. And, she never came back. Mo Kang immediately wanted to go find Xia Rou. Although Xia Rou told him how to enter the hidden sects, he still couldn¡¯t find her. However, Mo Kang didn¡¯t give up. He went again and again, spending countless money and effort before finally finding a way to enter the Xia Family on the 16th year. But when he found the Xia Family, he discovered that Xia Rou had married someone else tens of years ago. He was extremely angry. He couldn¡¯t go out, but even if he could, he would find Xia Rou and ask him why she betrayed him. When she left, she was already pregnant. Mo Kang wanted to ask where that child was. However, Mo Kang was a normal person who entered the hidden sect. He had no status in the Xia Family and worked as a laborer for 4 years before finally hearing that Xia Rou married Zhang Fengzhi of Hong Martial Hall. But before he found Hong Martial Hall, he was attacked. Hearing Mo Kang¡¯s words, Ye Mo sighed. This Mo Kang was an emotional person, however, that Xia Rou seemed a bit heartless. Then, he suddenly thought of Qiang Wei and asked, ¡°Who is Qiang Wei?¡± Mo Kang sighed and said, ¡°Qiang Wei is Xia Rou¡¯s younger sister and married ten years ago. However, before she reached her husband¡¯s house, her husband died. She¡¯s a widow and rarely went back to the Xia Family. However, I don¡¯t know how she came this time to send me out.¡± Hearing Mo Kang¡¯s words, Ye Mo sneered. Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, but he wouldn¡¯t believe that Xia Rou didn¡¯t know what happened to Mo Kang. And if Xia Rou didn¡¯t know, how could Xia Qiangwei send Mo Kang out? Mo Kang was too emotional that he couldn¡¯t even see her. In addition, perhaps Xia Rou was involved in Mo Kang becoming a vegetable. Or in other words, without Xia Rou, how could Mo Kang live in the Xia Family for a few years even as the lowest house slave. As for why Mo Kang must live in the temple, Ye Mo didn¡¯t ask. It was probably Qiangwei¡¯s idea, and he didn¡¯t need to know. ¡°Do you know how to enter the hidden sects?¡± This was what Ye Mo was most concerned with. Mo Kang shook his head and said, ¡°She just told me how to enter the Xia Family. She didn¡¯t tell me about the other sects. Plus, I swore to her I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. Although she betrayed me, I still don¡¯t want to break my oath.¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t do anything so he asked, ¡°Then do you know the 3 year tournament? I heard there¡¯s one this year, is it at Wu Liang Mountain?¡± Mo Kang looked at Ye Mo strangely and said, ¡°You actually know Wu Liang Mountain?¡± However, he the shook his head and saiD, ¡°The tournament before was at Wu Liang Mountain, but the year I got to the Xia Family, I heard that the tournament was no longer at Wu Liang Mountain. I heard the next tournament was 5 years later which should be next year. The tournament is said to be held at a city in the normal world. As for where, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Mo frowned and thought that Daoist Xian told him it was at Wu Liang mountain. Why would he trick him? He didn¡¯t need to. Seeing Ye Mo frown, Mo Kang said, ¡°It is said that Wu Liang mountain is place hidden sects are gathered the most, and there are many powerful hidden sects there. Normal people can¡¯t get in at all. Even if they do, it would be very hard for them to come out again.¡± Ye Mo stood up. Although he didn¡¯t get much useful news, he still got some. Seeing that Ye Mo was preparing to leave, Mo Kang quickly said, ¡°I know you¡¯re someone powerful, and since you want to know about the hidden sects, it means you really want to go in. Do you know about the Spirit Sensing Rock?¡± Ye Mo was dazed. Of course, he knew it¡ªit was the Space Abyssal Rock. It was because he got it that he could make a storage ring. However, also because his power was limited and there wasn¡¯t much Space Abyssal Rock that his ring only could store 3 cubic meters. But if he had enough Space Abyssal Rock and his power improved, he could refine it more and make a larger storage ring. Hearing Mo Kang talk about Space Abyssal Rock, he was immediately interested. Seeing that Ye Mo was interested in Space Abyssal Rock, Mo Kang revealed a smile of relief. ¡°You treated my condition, so I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s enough no matter how much money I give you. You know this stone is the best, and I know where it can be found.¡± Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, this stone is very useful to me, please tell me.¡± Mo Kang, however, shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact location, but I know a map of where these things are, and I heard it¡¯s in the Wu Liang Mountain. That year when I was at the Xia Family, I often secretly learned some techniques to defend myself since I was living at the bottom. ¡°Once, in a spacious training ground, I saw two young people. I still remember their conversation. That younger one told the older one that he found a place with lots of Spirit Sensing Stones and said that there were a lot of precious herbs. However, he said that he couldn¡¯t go in alone and needed to cooperate with him. He even took out a map. ¡°That older one immediately showed a joyful expression and agreed to the younger youth¡¯s proposition. Just when the two were prepared to leave, the older one suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed into the younger one¡¯s waist. The younger one didn¡¯t expect he would be assassinated by his pal, and before he died, he pulled out a sword and stabbed the older one. ¡°After both of them died, I snuck away the map. I¡¯ve memorized the map. I will draw it for you, and there won¡¯t be a mistake.¡± Mo Kang then signalled Ye Mo to get pen and paper. Ye Mo could tell from Mo Kang¡¯s expression that he didn¡¯t lie, so he casually took out a pen and paper in front of Mo Kang. ¡°Hmm, where did you get this from? There isn¡¯t any folding marks at all?¡± Mo Kang looked at the paper in his hand and asked. Ye Mo smiled and didn¡¯t talk. Mo Kang immediately understood that he had his secrets and so did other people. As such, he didn¡¯t talk anymore and carefully drew out what he remembered. Ye Mo looked at the map. It was in the middle of a cliff and did seem very hard to reach. However, if there were Space Abyssal Rocks at that place, Ye Mo would be able to find it with his spirit sense. He carefully packed the map away and said, ¡°Thank you very much, goodbye.¡± Ye Mo waved his hand. ¡°Brother Mo, although I cured your condition but if what you say is true, then what I¡¯ve earned big. I don¡¯t need you to walk me out, but I still need to remind you. That Qiang Wei is Xia Rou¡¯s sister right? I suggest you pretend you¡¯re unconscious until she leaves. Goodbye.¡± Mo Kang was dazed at Ye Mo¡¯s back as he left while thinking what Ye Mo¡¯s words meant? Why did he tell him to hide from Qiangwei? Was this thing related to Qiangwei? Mo Kang found sudden enlightenment. Qiangwei was a woman from the hidden sects high above him, why would she send him out? Even if it was convenient for her, there was no way unless someone told her to? Who could tell her to do that? Xia Rou? Or Zhang Fengzhi? Mo Kang¡¯s brains flashed as if he was about to grasp something but eventually missed that tiny piece. He suddenly felt Ye Mo was right. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t tell Qiangwei that he was awake. If Xia Rou request Qiangwei to send him out, then she also knew that he couldn¡¯t be cured. Then why did she still get someone to send him out? If Zhang Fengzhi requested Qiangwei to do this, it meant that he had reached accordance with Xia Rou. That means, he must not reveal he had woken up. Thinking about this, Mo Kang gradually understood. Although there were still many things he didn¡¯t understand, but one thing was certain, and that was Xia Rou quite possibly knew of his circumstance. That doctor obviously noticed it; he has such an intricate brain. Seeing Ye Mo walk out, Mo Ping who was extremely worried. He rushed up and asked, ¡°How is it, doctor? How is my uncle?¡± Ye Mo saw that Mo Ping had real care in his eyes. He helpless shook his head and said, ¡°The situation is a bit difficult. I can¡¯t wake him up now, but I¡¯ll go back and think of ways.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Mo Ping¡¯s eyes were full of extreme disappointment. He immediately walked into the temple and didn¡¯t even mention about payment. That woman also had a contemptuous look while sneering. ¡°I thought you were very capable, it seems you are just garbage.¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and turned to leave. If what Mo Kang said was true, then it meant that he had received more than enough payment. ¡°Stop,¡± the woman suddenly called out to Ye Mo. Chapter 173 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°What else do you want?¡± Ye Mo turned around and looked at Qiang Wei. His spirit sense noticed that there was something different about Qiang Wei¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was. Qiang Wei saw Ye Mo¡¯s plain face and was immediately angered. Her left leg suddenly kicked towards Ye Mo with lightning fast speed. It was obvious that she wanted to kick over Ye Mo and teach him a lesson. Seeing that her leg was about to reach and Ye Mo didn¡¯t do anything. Qiang Wei felt relieved. It seemed that she overestimated this doctor. He didn¡¯t even time to react much less counter attack. She didn¡¯t know how Mo Ping¡¯s people were so useless. Someone like this walked in, and they didn¡¯t even know. But the next moment, her face froze. She felt a sudden excruciating pain. Her leg bone made cracking sounds. Not only did Ye Mo counter attack but without holding back. If Qiang Wei wasn¡¯t so careless, she wouldn¡¯t have her leg broken by Ye Mo in one move. But now, she could only hatefully sit on the ground and watch Ye Mo leave. ¡­. Ye Mo was scared that his Silver Heart Grass would wither if he left it in his storage ring too long, so he wanted to rush back to Luo Cang and plant it. After leaving Qing Shui Wan, Ye Mo thought about whether he should buy a ticket and go invisible and ride the plane. Then, a woman in her 40¡¯s carried a little girl that was about 5 or 6 and rushed over. There was also a 10 year old boy behind her. The woman seemed very distraught as if running away from something. When she saw Ye Mo, she quickly avoided him. she was probably being chased; these things happened too much everyday and Ye Mo didn¡¯t take note of it. But soon, Ye Mo new why because a few men stopped in front of the woman. One of them, Ye Mo had seen before at the meeting last night. He was a bodyguard standing behind Jiao Bianyi. These people stopped the woman and reached out to grab the little girl in her hands. Ye Mo smiled and thought of how he should buy a plane ticket. He waved to that bodyguard and said, ¡°Hey you, the one wearing the grey shirt, come here.¡± Only that bodyguard wearing the grey shirt was called. As for the surrounding people, they all shook their heads. This young man didn¡¯t want to live. That was a person from Western Sands. He dared to wave at them to come over. As expected, the grey shirt turned around fiercely and looked. His lackeys had surrounded Ye Mo. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± the grey shirt just said two words and his face immediately changed. He quickly ran to Ye Mo and bowed. ¡°Predecessor Mo, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Ye Mo knew he would know him so he coldly said, ¡°Help me buy a ticket to Beijing.¡± He could only go to Beijing first before changing to Luo Cang. Then, Ye Mo took out his identity and some money. The grey shirt respectfully took the identity but rejected Ye Mo¡¯s money. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away, I have a lot of money here, no need for yours, Predecessor. I¡¯m Lin Long, a subordinate of Western Sand, Master Jiao.¡± Ye Mo nodded and casually said, ¡°I know you¡¯re Jiao Bianyi¡¯s bodyguard and you don¡¯t need to call me Predecessor, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at that western restaurant there, make it quick.¡± The grey shirt respectfully said, ¡°Yes Brother Mo, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Then, Lin Long quickly took his men and left, and didn¡¯t even dare to capture that middle-aged woman. Not only was Lin Long¡¯s lackeys shocked, but even the way in which people looked at Ye Mo also changed. They thought that someone who could make people from Western Sand so scared must be worse. Soon, no one dared to look at Ye Mo and all left. That woman saw the hoodlums had left her and didn¡¯t dare to stay here. She didn¡¯t even dare to thank Ye Mo and took the little girl and boy and ran. Ye Mo scanned the woman. He made Lin Long buy a ticket for him since he didn¡¯t have a passport to buy a plane ticket, but at the same time, he also had the intention of helping the woman. He didn¡¯t know who was right and wrong. He didn¡¯t want to know anything, but he thought what good thing could Western Sand do. Ye Mo walked into the western restaurant and sat down at a place next to the window. He ordered something and ate. Ye Mo believed that it was all too easy for these people to buy a plane ticket in Hong Kong. They should be very quick. There wasn¡¯t much people at the restaurant now but when he ordered, more and more people came. Soon, this restaurant was filled. Ye Mo ate as he thought about how long Lin Long would take to get his thing done. Then, he thought about that woman and the little girl. Ye Mo suddenly felt that little girl was familiar and he seemed to have seen them somewhere before. But then he shook his head, he pretty much would never forget someone he saw. ¡°Friend, sorry, I¡¯ve asked my girlfriend to eat here later. I want this position because it was the position I met her last time. Could you please make things convenient for me, thank you very much. This is a cheque to express my gratitude,¡± a temperamental youth walked in front of youth and spoke with a very polite tone. Ye Mo scanned the restaurant and frowned. This restaurant was full. If he gave this spot to this person, then he would have nowhere to sit. That wasn¡¯t the main thing; the main thing was he hasn¡¯t finished eating yet. Although this youth was polite, but Ye Mo didn¡¯t like it. Your girl friend is important, but so is my food and waiting for ticket. ¡°Since you want to invite your girlfriend, then you should¡¯ve ordered a seat earlier. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m eating here?¡± Ye Mo unhappily said. This youth¡¯s tone grew more polite, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know I could invite her today. How about I¡¯ll give you some more, this meal is on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal giving it to you, but you need to wait after I finish. I should be done in about an hour.¡± Ye Mo estimated that to be the time for Lin Long to buy him the ticket. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, the youth¡¯s face grew bitter. Normally, most people would give over the seat after he said that. Some polite people would even wish him good luck, but the person in front of him was too obstinate. Seeing the youth¡¯s desperate face, Ye Mo sighed and prepared to stand up and give him the seat. He was almost done anyways, it didn¡¯t matter if he stood outside waiting for Lin Long. At this moment, the youth¡¯s phone rang, he quickly picked up and said, ¡°Quick, bring Ms. Bing here, at that Poland street¡¯s western cuisine. Yes, yes¡­¡± Ye Mo dazed, he finally remembered who that little girl was. He saw that girl in a picture at Yun Bing¡¯s house. Was she Yun Bing¡¯s child? But why was she at Hong Kong? He had never heard about Yun Bing talk about her past and never asked her about it. He didn¡¯t expect to see her daughter in Hong Kong. Now that he thought about it, she did seem quite similar to Yun Bing. ¡°Friend, move over please. My friend is almost here, how much money do you want, name your price.¡± This youth finally lost his patience. Ye Mo¡¯s thought was interrupted once again and was very annoyed. He was prepared to give the seat over, but he was interrupted twice so he told the waiter, ¡°Give me another steak.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The youth was finally triggered. He was being polite but didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be so rude. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once again, it¡¯s not too late if you move aside now. I don¡¯t want to make things ugly.¡± This youth no longer had that polite tone and threatened him. Ye Mo was scared of threats the least. The Song family threatened him, and he killed three of their direct lineage. Nan Qing threatened him, and Qian Longtou¡¯s body is now cold. Now, he met another person who threatened him. ¡°Piss off.¡± Ye Mo was finally angry. This guy meant that it would be wrong of him if he didn¡¯t give over the seat. ¡°You¡­ Great, you have balls, I want to see how long that can last.¡± The youth picked up the phone; it seemed he was going to call people over. ¡°Gu Yi, where do I sit?¡± before Ye Mo spoke, a swan like voice sounded. The girl who came was in her 20s, and her brows were lightly adorned. Her long lashes were like two small brushes, and her skin was very white. However, what caught Ye Mo¡¯s attention the most was her voice. It was a bit like Tan Fei¡¯s, crisp and very pleasant. ¡°Ms. Bing, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ll sit here, I¡¯ll make this person give over the seat for us. This is the place we met for the first time.¡± The youth who was just about to rage at Ye Mo immediately smiled. Seeing that the seat wasn¡¯t ready, Ms. Bing girl casually said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll find another seat. I still have things later. Hearing this, the youth was worried and walked in front of Ye Mo and was about to warn him once again. He didn¡¯t want to show his ugly side in front of Ms. Bing. Chapter 174 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy But before this youth spoke, a middle-aged man rushed in the door followed by two people. The man rushed in front of Ye Mo and quickly took out a plane ticket and said, ¡°Predecessor Mo, I¡¯ve brought the plane ticket here, do you have any other requests?¡± Ye Mo raised his head. He didn¡¯t expect the person to be Jiao Bianyi. This Western Sand big boss came personally just to give him a plane ticket. Ye Mo took the plane ticket and his document before saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jia, just don¡¯t call me predecessor from now on. ¡°Yes, Brother Mo.¡± Of course, Jiao Bianyi knew how strong Ye Mo was and didn¡¯t dare to say no. to him; it was a heavenly fortune to be able to help Ye Mo. Gu Yi already felt that Jiao Bianyi seemed like the big boss of Western Sand. Now that he heard Mr. Jiao and looked at the two people behind him, one of which was Lin Long, he immediately knew that the person who came was really the big boss of Western Sand, Jiao Bianyi. Gu Yi was immediately scared pale. Although he had some power, but it was nothing compared to Jiao Bianyi. He didn¡¯t think the big boss of Western Sand would be so respectful to Ye Mo and call him brother. Who was this young man sitting here and eating? Thinking about how he was threatening him before, no wonder he told him to piss off. Gu Yi¡¯s back was already sweating. Gu Yi quickly bowed in apology and stepped back. Although Ye Mo had detested Gu Yi a lot, he didn¡¯t want to be bothered with him. although Jiao Bianyi noticed something, but since Ye Mo didn¡¯t say anything, he couldn¡¯t really do much. Sit, I have things to ask you,¡± Ye Mo said to Jiao Bianyi. ¡°Yes, Brother Mo.¡± Jiao Bianyi was happy. It seemed Ye Mo had some good impression of him. That girl didn¡¯t know who Jiao Bianyi was. She saw a middle-aged man call Ye Mo brother and couldn¡¯t help to laugh. This scared Gu Yi that he immediately pulled her trying to get her away. However, this girl suddenly yelled at Gu Yi, ¡°Gu Yi, keep your hands off, don¡¯t pull me.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s reproach, he carefully looked at Ye Mo and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loud. Then, he actually turned and ran away. No matter how dumb the girl was, she knew that Ye Mo was no ordinary person. She saw that even a young master like Gu Yi was so scared of Ye Mo. He was prepared to tell Ye Mo to move before, but now, he didn¡¯t even care about her and just left. If it wasn¡¯t for the power of Gu Yi¡¯s family and his decent character, the girl wouldn¡¯t come to the date. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the person who invited her would ran away before they even ate. Funny how she was still thinking of an excuse to leave later. ¡°Hm, are you called Shi Ying?¡± the girl didn¡¯t leave and studied Ye Mo before asking in surprise. Jiao Bianyi cursed, hoping this garrulous girl would go away. He finally got close to Ye Mo a little, and this retarded girl was talking nonsense. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Mo, he would¡¯ve gotten people to throw her out. Ye Mo looked at this girl in surprise. He thought that when he used the name Shi Ying, he already used chi to obfuscate the camera. How did this person know him? Only Yun Bing knew he was Shi Ying. Was this girl really related to Yun Bing? Seeing Ye Mo was shocked, this girl just sat straight down. She knew she had guessed right and said in a satisfied manner, ¡°Because I¡¯m the person who admires Shi Ying the most. I¡¯ve watched his fighting recording countless times. Your body shape looks like him. This isn¡¯t the main thing. It¡¯s primarily because I¡¯m really good at dealing with tapes. As long as I have an approximate face, I can refine it out. Although you have more defined features than the image I refined, but you still look quite similar.¡± Ye Mo helplessly said, ¡°Yes, I am Shi Ying, that isn¡¯t my real name, my real name is Ye Mo.¡± ¡°Ah, it really is you. I¡¯m so lucky, you don¡¯t know how many people in my school admires you. I didn¡¯t think I would meet you today. I¡¯m Wu Bing, let¡¯s shake hands.¡± Then, Wu Bing already extended her hand. She seemed to act as though she was close with him. Ye Mo could only shake hands with her. Jiao Bianyi almost looked at Wu Bing in jealousy. It was good being a girl, so easy to shake hands. He couldn¡¯t do the same as she did. Thinking about this, he felt depressed. He came specially just for Ye Mo, but was interrupted by this girl who still hasn¡¯t stopped. Wu Bing¡¯s hand felt boneless. Ye Mo thought of Luo Susu; when he hugged her before, he didn¡¯t notice it at the time due to the danger, but now, he remembered that Luo Susu¡¯s waist also felt boneless and was very comfortable. Seeing that Ye Mo not letting her hands go, Wu Bing blushed and quickly pulled out her hands. Ye Mo also noticed his impoliteness and awkwardly smiled. However, Jiao Bianyi understood it as Ye Mo having a liking into younger girls. Since he now knew Ye Mo had this fetish, he would make sure Ye Mo was happy next time. Of course, Ye Mo didn¡¯t know what the two were thinking. His face recovered and turned to Wu Bing and said, ¡°Wu Bing, I have some things to discuss with Mr. Jiao, you may do as you wish.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo implied she should leave, although she still wanted to talk with Ye Mo for a while, but she looked at Peng Yang and Lin Long behind her and seemed to realize she shouldn¡¯t stay here. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°Brother Ye, you are my idol, can you leave me your number?¡± After saying this, she saw Ye Mo didn¡¯t reply, so she awkwardly said, ¡°Brother Ye don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t call you on a whim, I just want to keep a number to fulfil my idol dream¡­.¡± Seeing Wu Bing act so awkward, Ye Mo thought that even if she called him, she wouldn¡¯t reach him. He kept his phone inside his ring, so signal wouldn¡¯t even be able to travel inside. It didn¡¯t matter if she gave her his number. Ye Mo took out his phone and said, ¡°Tell me your number, I¡¯ll call you.¡± However, he was surprised holding the phone. The phone Han Zaixin gave him was too good. It has been so many days, and there still was battery. ¡°Lovely!.¡± Wu Bing immediately told Ye Mo her number and Ye Mo called. After Wu Bing was satisfied, Jiao Bianyi then carefully asked, ¡°Brother Mo, what orders do you have? As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I will try my best.¡± Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Not long ago, I saw Lin Long chase after a woman and seemed to want to keep the girls, what¡¯s that about?¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Jiao Bianyi¡¯s face immediately changed. He thought Ye Mo wanted to praise him but didn¡¯t expect it to be this. If that woman and girl was related to Ye Mo, he would be dead. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± Jiao Bianyi immediately looked at Lin Long seriously and asked. Seeing that Ye Mo still hadn¡¯t forgotten about this, Lin Long immediately started to sweat. He walked shakily in front and said, ¡°Master Jiao, Brother, it¡¯s because Old Cang want him as his daughter, so¡­.¡± ¡°Be clear.¡± Jiao Bianyi couldn¡¯t care about other things. It would be too late if Ye Mo asked. ¡°Yes, that girl was illegally brought to Hong Kong by an illegal immigrant, but because that person was out of money, he wanted to sell the girl. He met our people but before the price was set, he accidentally let that girl run. That was originally the end to that but because the girl looked adorable, so Lao Cang wanted to take her in as a daughter. We didn¡¯t expect that girl to be taken away by a human trafficking woman. When we were chasing, we met Brother.¡± Lin Long didn¡¯t dare to hide and told the truth. Ye Mo was 90 % sure that girl was the girl he saw on the photo on Yun Bing¡¯s wall. He immediately said, ¡°You guys go and bring the girl here immediately, I know her.¡± Lin Long¡¯s heart sank, thinking it was over. But he nodded and turned to leave. ¡°Brother Mo, this thing is because my people are ignorant, we didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Jiao Bianyi didn¡¯t think this sort of thing would happen. He also felt depressed. He finally had some connection to Ye Mo and didn¡¯t expect to anger him with another. Ye Mo, however, waved his hand and said, ¡°You are not to be blamed for this, just bring the girl here.¡± Seeing Jiao Bianyi¡¯s worry, Ye Mo asked, ¡°Do you have power in mainland?¡± Jiao Bianyi quickly shook his head. ¡°No, power is mainly focused in the hands of Metal River and Nan Qing on the mainland. Our Western Sand is mainly situated in Hong Kong, but I heard Nan Qing has been having inner turmoil. Many Nan Qing power at the borders are being corroded by other powers. ¡°Nan Qing is still in inner turmoil?¡± Ye Mo felt strange. After he killed Qian Longtou, he just left. Lang Ji should¡¯ve been able to control Nan Qing, otherwise, how could he send people to Beijing to discuss with the Ye Family? Jiao Bianyi looked at Ye Mo¡¯s expression and knew Ye Mo didn¡¯t know about this, so he quickly said, ¡°After Qian Longtou was dead, Lang Ji controlled Nan Qing in a very short time but this balance was broken in a week. It is said that many old members of Nan Qing didn¡¯t follow Lang Ji and ganged up on him. In the battle, Lang Ji was said to be heavily injured and now, Nan Qing is falling apart but there is still no result.¡± Ye Mo finally knew that these series of things happened in Nan Qing. He couldn¡¯t help but to feel regretful. If Lang Ji controlled Nan Qing, then perhaps he could use Nan Qing to do things for him, but this Lang Ji was too useless and couldn¡¯t even do that. Chapter 175 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy, Tehrn He must say that Lin Long did things fast and found that girl again in less than an hour. Ye Mo took a good look at the girl and was sure it was the girl he saw last time at Yun Bing¡¯s house. She did look very cute. The girl seemed to know she was in a bad situation and was scared. She wouldn¡¯t talk no matter what. Ye Mo sighed, such a smart girl; she actually knew she was at a disadvantage. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Mo asked. The girl bit her lips and didn¡¯t talk. Ye Mo could only say, ¡°I know your mum, do you want me to take you to your mom?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± This time, the girl¡¯s reply was quick and crisp. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, you mother is called Yun Bing, she saved me once and is my teacher. If you trust me, I can take you to your mother.¡± ¡°You really know my mother? I¡¯m Tingting. If you can really take me to my mother, I will go with you.¡± Obviously, the girl was believing what Ye Mo was saying. This also meant that she knew about her mom¡¯s situation. Before Ye Mo replied, the phone on the table suddenly rung. Ever since he got the phone from Han Zaixin, he had never picked up a call and always kept it in his storage ring. Even if someone called, it wouldn¡¯t reach. He didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he took it out, someone would call him. Ye Mo picked up the call and soon, there was a joyful voice:,¡±Leader, I have reached him.¡± Han Zaixin¡¯s voice immediately sounded, ¡°Brother Ye, your phone is really hard to reach. Finally, I reached you today.¡± Ye Mo frowned; he was scared of Han Zaixin looking for business with him but now it came. ¡°Sorry, Brother Ye, I really need your help this time. If you are free, come to Beijing, we¡¯ll talk in person. It¡¯s hard to explain on the phone.¡± Although Han Zaixin said sorry, his tone didn¡¯t sound like he was sorry at all. Ye Mo helplessly hung up; he was going by Beijing anyways to see Ye Ling and Zifeng, so he might as well go and see Han Zaixin. Ye Mo stood up and said to Jiao Bianyi, ¡°You found Tingting, I owe you one. I¡¯m going to leave with Tingting now.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Jiao Bianyi¡¯s face erupted with joy. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t leave any contact methods, but he promised he owed him one. This couldn¡¯t be bought with money. He knew how strong Ye Mo was, so how powerful was his promise? What couldn¡¯t he do? He didn¡¯t leave a contact method meaning that if it wasn¡¯t something big, then don¡¯t bother him. If he really couldn¡¯t deal with the situation, then try and find him. Moreover, it could also mean that if it was mafia wars, then don¡¯t ask him for help. Regardless of what it meant, since Ye Mo said that, it meant a lot to Jiao Bianyi. He didn¡¯t even need Ye Mo to do anything. As long as he put the word out, then his Western Sand¡¯s status would rise straight up. ¡­.. Ye Mo came back to Beijing and called Ye Ling only to know that Ye Zifeng went to America with the Investigation squad. Ye Ling also found an excuse to go but she couldn¡¯t reach Ye Mo before she left. Although Ye Ling didn¡¯t say what sort of investigation squad it was, but Ye Mo knew something about it. It seemed that Ye Beirong wanted to cultivate Ye Zifeng heavily. This investigation squad must be related to government. Perhaps once Ye Zifeng came back, he only needed to write an article and would soon receive a decent position. Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t mind about these things, but since Ye Zifeng liked it, he would let him be. Everyone had their own path. ¡°Brother Mo, my family before was living at Li Yang district.¡± Coming to Beijing, Tingting was soon excited. After leaving the airport, she could point out to a lot of things. ¡°Do you want me to send you back?¡± Hearing this, Ye Mo casually asked Tingting. Tingting raised her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, they don¡¯t even let me go out to play. At most, I can go to kindergarten or go on the plane to America. They would never let me see my mum. I hate this place. The friends at kindergarten all have mothers but I don¡¯t. And my step mum isn¡¯t nice to me at all.¡± ¡°Okay, in that case, I¡¯ll take you to your mum.¡± Ye Mo laughed to himself. A little girl 6 years old really knew a lot. ¡°Brother Mo, this district is where I lived before.¡± Tingting pointed to a luxurious mansion and said. The driver heard this was where Tingting used to live and immediately had a look of admiration and carefulness because he knew that those who lived here weren¡¯t simple. Normal people couldn¡¯t come in here at all. Ye Mo subconsciously scanned out his spirit sense inside. His spirit sense had reached 100 meters. Ye Mo¡¯s face immediately changed. He actually saw Yun Bing; she was sitting in one of the mansions. Her face was pale and hair messy. She just kept shaking her head while saying something. Her eyes were red. ¡°Driver, stop the car.¡± Ye Mo immediately felt something happened to Yun Bing. ¡°Brother Mo, are you going to take me to where I lived before?¡± Tingting saw that Ye Mo took her and flipped over the wall to get in. She felt this was fun but still asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see your mother.¡± Ye Mo walked faster and quickly entered this mansion. Yun Bing¡¯s voice also sounded, ¡°I didn¡¯t take Tingting away, give me back Tingting, give her back to me.¡± Her tone was screeching. ¡°Give her to you, who knows where you got Tingting to.¡± A young woman came up to Yun Bing and slapped her in the face. Yun Bing seemed to be dumbed. Seeing this palm come, she didn¡¯t even react. Ye Mo suddenly appeared before Yun Bing and grabbed this hand. He twisted the hand and this woman was flung out away onto a distant corner. Ye Mo didn¡¯t use much force and just threw the woman away. ¡°Ye Mo, is that you?¡± Yun Bing hadn¡¯t seen Tingting who was let go by Ye Mo. She just saw Ye Mo and couldn¡¯t control her emotions. She fell into Ye Mo¡¯s arms and started crying. Ye Mo looked awkwardly at Yun Bing in his arms. Yun Bing¡¯s soft body and mature smell reached into his arms. ¡°Okay, you slut, keeping other men, no wonder Tingting¡­. The woman had woken up and saw Yun Bing in Ye Mo¡¯s arms and immediately screamed. But she just said half and saw Tingting standing at the side. She immediately stopped. Yun Bing also reacted. She remembered where this place was; this was the place she feared the most. She actually did that to Ye Mo. If she wasn¡¯t terrified to a certain degree, she really wouldn¡¯t do that. Plus, she had been thinking about Ye Mo a lot and Ye Mo suddenly appeared in front of her. That¡¯s why she did that. The Ou family only needed a word and she was moved from Ning Hai to Beijing by her own family. When her family brought her here, they left immediately not caring about her life or death. Seeing Yun Bing get up, Ye Mo finally felt relieved and said to Yun Bing, ¡°Ms. Yun, this is your daughter Tingting. After I found her, I was prepared to take her back to Ning Hai but I saw you here so I came.¡± Yun Bing had forgotten to ask how Ye Mo saw she was here and just stared straight at Tingting. After a while, tears started to cover her face, ¡°Tingting is that you? Mummy really miss you.¡± ¡°Mummy.¡± Tingting also recognized that this messy haired person was her mom and rushed into her arms. The two hugged and cried. Ever since Tingting was born, she barely spent time with Tingting, but the connected spirit between the mother and daughter couldn¡¯t be separated. ¡°Who are you? How dare you come into our Ou Family.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walk out. Ye Mo sneered but didn¡¯t talk. He turned to Yun Bing and said, ¡°Mrs. Yun, since Tingting is fine, we¡¯ll take her and leave.¡± After crying for a while, Yun Bing had came to her sense. She just realized what her situation was and terror showed in her eyes once again. ¡°Leave? Do you think you can come and leave our Ou family?¡± This middle-aged man sneered again. As soon as he spoke, another youth with swollen eyes and an old man in his 50s came. The old man had a man in his 30s behind him. Ye Mo could tell that that man was not bad. The swollen eyes youth looked at Ye Mo before saying, ¡°Yun Bing, since my brother doesn¡¯t want you, marry me. As long as you marry me, I will help you with everything.¡± ¡°Bastard,¡± that old man swore. The youth didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t big brother already go to America? And I really like Yun Bing.¡± The old man ignored the youth and looked at Yun Bing and Tingting before saying, ¡°Tingting tell me, did this bad woman trick you away?¡± ¡°You are the bad person, she¡¯s my mummy.¡± Tingting immediately grabbed Yun Bing¡¯s hand. The old man ignored Tingting and turned to look at Ye Mo. ¡°Although our Ou Family isn¡¯t a big family in Beijing, but it isn¡¯t a place where someone can come and go as they please. Feng An, call Tan Ye and see if we should send him straight to police or teach him a lesson first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man behind the old man immediately took out a phone. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°I, Ye Mo, can go wherever I want. There¡¯s no one who can stop me. Even if your Ou Family is one of the five big families, I, Ye Mo, can come and go as I please much less when you¡¯re not. What can you do?¡± Chapter 176 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°You¡¯re saying you are Ye Mo? The Ye Mo of Beijing Ye Family? That Ye Mo who made Ye Beirong send away his two sons?¡± The old man didn¡¯t continue but he was already sure that this Ye Mo was indeed that Ye Mo. If he really was that abandoned son of the Ye Family, then that meant he was the person even the Song Family didn¡¯t dare to mess with him¡ªmuch less his Ou Family that was lesser than the Song Family. This Ye Mo had killed more than a few of the Song Family¡¯s people. Last week, the moment before Song Shaochen died, he said he understood. No one knew what he understood, but everyone speculated that it should be related to Ye Mo. Even though everyone in the Song Family knew that Song Shaochen was killed by Ye Mo, still no one dared to find Ye Mo. The Song Family didn¡¯t even dare to touch Ye Mo, so Ye Mo wasn¡¯t bluffing at all when he said he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Ou Family. Although this old man didn¡¯t know why the Song Family was so scared of Ye Mo, but he knew that although the leader of the Song Family Song Qiming was careful, there was no way that he would give up revenge on the person who killed his son. So, there must be scarier things about Ye Mo that he, Ou Jinlong, didn¡¯t know. Ou Jinlong¡¯s face looked bad, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want Ye Mo to leave, but that he regretted what he said just then. Why didn¡¯t he investigate Ye Mo and at least know what he looked like. Although he was sure that the Ou Family wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Ye Mo, he didn¡¯t want to have to fight Ye Mo first and let other people get the advantage. If Ou Jinling could realize this problem, so could that middle-aged man. A slightly famous family in Beijing would¡¯ve heard of Ye Mo¡¯s name. Before Ye Mo appeared in Beijing, there were the six most cocky young masters. They were very cocky, but since Ye Mo appeared in Beijing, one of them has been sent away, and one was killed. The remaining four were all sent away by their family for fear of meeting Ye Mo. But now, the Ou Family sent their young master to America but Ye Mo found them. ¡°Very cocky are you, I¡¯ll kick you to death.¡± That bulging eyed youth saw Yun Bing hide fearfully behind Ye Mo and was very angry. Why didn¡¯t she hide behind him? He finally couldn¡¯t resist it after hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words and kicked to Ye Mo. It was too late now for Ou Jinlong to stop him ow. Ye Mo looked at this youth coldly and also kicked back. Ye Mo¡¯s leg landed on the youth¡¯s knee. There was a teeth rubbing sound and Ye Mo¡¯s feet continued as it landed on the youth¡¯s chest. The youth was kicked out many meters away until he crashed on the wall and fell down. Blood spewed out of his mouth and one leg was obviously broken by Ye Mo. ¡°You¡­¡± Ou Jinling had an anticipation of Ye Mo¡¯s cockiness but didn¡¯t expect it to be of this degree. Kicking his grandson like that in front of him; if Ye Mo used a little more force, someone would have died. Yun Bing was scared witless. Ye Mo actually kicked the direct grandson of Ou Jinling half dead and even broke his knee caps. How could she not be scared. She just thought about what should we do now? Ye Mo got into a feud with the Ou Family because of her. She could only try to think of ways for Ye Mo to get away as far as possible. However, what made Yun Bing more confused was that Ou Jinlong actually didn¡¯t go on a tantrum. He just said ¡°you¡± in extreme fury and stopped. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°What about me? Very cocky? You¡¯re right, I¡¯m cocky to you. I¡¯m going now, is there someone going to stop me?¡± Ou JInlong¡¯s face was green with anger. Although his Ou Family wasn¡¯t one of the 5 big families of Beijing, but their power was no less than that of the 5 great families. Normally, even the five great families tried to avoid conflict with the Ou Family. Thus, there was 6 young masters of Beijing not 5. How could Ou Jinling do nothing when a young man smashed into his door and acted so cocky in front of him. Even when he¡¯s retired, he still couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Ou Jinlong was so angry he was stuttering. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Song Family people could endure after Ye Mo killed their people. Ye Mo didn¡¯t kill his people, but he could no longer endure it. If the Song Family could even endure that, it seemed that they were really on the downfall.¡± Ye Mo sneered and looked at Ou Jinlong. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to find your revenge, but don¡¯t blame me if you don¡¯t return. I hate people who threaten me. I¡¯ll give you a chance to exact revenge now. And, old thing, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to touch one of Yun Bing¡¯s hair next time, I will annihilate the Ou Family. I¡¯m going, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come for me.¡± Then, Ye Mo took Yun Bing and Tingting and just left. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Ou Jinlong who was shaking with fury. Ou Jinling breathed heavily and almost fainted. After a while, he finally recovered with people patting his back. The first thing he said when he woke up was, ¡°No matter the cost, we will send this punk to hell. If he thinks we¡¯re like the five great families, then he¡¯s blind.¡± ¡­.. After the three had left that little district very far, Yun Bing finally woke up to reality and said, ¡°Ye Mo, hurry up and run as far as possible. Quick, when the Ou Family is ready, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Ye Mo smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Yun, I¡¯m fine, I have feud with even the Song Family, but I¡¯m still walking fine on the streets much less the Ou Family.¡± At this moment, Ye Mo had greater realization of the importance of strength. If he hadn¡¯t reached Stage 3 Chi Gathering, then perhaps his bones would¡¯ve been chewed away by the Song Family. Even if the Song Family didn¡¯t, Nan Qing would¡¯ve devoured him. ¡°You don¡¯t know how fierce the Ou Family is, I beg you, please go.¡± Yun Bing saw Ye Mo was untouched and immediately began to worry. ¡°Mummy, why do you want Big Brother Mo to leave? Isn¡¯t it good for him to stay with us?¡± Tingting saw that her mum wanted Ye Mo to leave and couldn¡¯t help but to ask. Yun Bing carried up Tingting and said, ¡°Tingting, why are you calling him big brother? You need to call him uncle, okay?¡± Tingting raised her lips and said, ¡®At Hong Kong, I saw many older people call him Brother Mo, so of course I will call him Mo big brother.¡± ¡°What? Tingting, you went to Hong Kong? How did you go there?¡± Yun Bing finally thought of asking how Tingting went to Hong Kong and forgot about Ye Mo¡¯s situation. Ye Mo recounted what happened in Hong Kong. ¡°You know Tingting?¡± Yun Bing asked Ye Mo with curiosity. Ye Mo said, ¡°I saw her that day in your room.¡± Yun Bing immediately remembered that Ye Mo stayed in her house for a few days. She seemed to have thought of something and blushed. Yun Bing¡¯s face was pale due to what happened before, and now, it was very obvious when it suddenly changed red. ¡°Mum, why is your face red?¡± Tingting immediately noticed and asked. Yun Bing awkwardly said, :Tingting let¡¯s go, mummy will buy you some snacks.¡± Yun Bing moved Tingting¡¯s attention to snacks in one sentence and she unexpectedly didn¡¯t request Ye Mo to leave. Tingting wanted to go eat KFC so the three could only go eat some junk food, but Tingting was very happy. ¡°Are you going back to Ning Hai today?¡± Yun Bing suddenly asked Ye Mo. Although she wanted to be with Ye Mo, she didn¡¯t have any reason. Now that Tingting was by her side, she felt very happy. Even if she was killed due to the Ou Family¡¯s revenge, she didn¡¯t feel it was that bad. Of course, Ye Mo didn¡¯t know what Yun Bing was thinking but it was nighttime, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to get back to Ning Hai, so he said, ¡°Not going back.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go live at a hotel?¡± Yun Bing immediately asked and felt anticipation. Ye Mo shook his head. ¡°I have a place to live in Beijing, it¡¯s where my Sister Ye Ling and Brother Ye Zifeng live at. But they never go there so we¡¯ll go there today, what do you think, Mrs. Yun?¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Yun Bing actually felt better and immediately said: ¡°Okay, it would be best not going to hotel. I didn¡¯t expect you to have somewhere to live in Beijing, but can you stop calling me Mrs. Yun from now on? Just call me Yun Bing or Sister Bing.¡± ¡°No problem, Sister Bing.¡± Ye Mo was very grateful to Yun Bing risking her life to save him, and he never had the chance to repay her. Now that he could help her, he was very happy. Suddenly, Yun Bing seemed to have thought of something and looked at Ye Mo and said, ¡°Your sister and brother? Are you the Ye Family¡¯s¡­ Oh, sorry, I only heard about this from other people.¡± Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the truth, but my sister Ye Ling is very nice to me. So although I¡¯m not of the Ye Family in Beijing, Ye Ling is still my sister and Ye Zifeng is still my brother.¡± Chapter 177 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo arranged Yun Bing and Tingting into Ye Ling¡¯s room while he slept in Ye Zifeng¡¯s room. Tingting had been very tired going from Hong Kong to Beijing. She went to bed early after having a shower. However, Yun Bing stayed on the bed unable to sleep. She was thinking about what Ye Mo was doing, and how he knew that she was forcefully sent to the Ou family. Ye Mo, however, was looking through those materials in the room. He was still missing a few materials to make the flying sword, so he packed them away and took out the map Mo Kang drew him. If what Mo Kang said was true, then he must go to that place. Even if there wasn¡¯t Space Abyssal Rock, those precious herbs would be very important to him. After cultivating for two hours, Ye Mo was prepared to sleep when his door was knocked. Ye Mo subconsciously scanned out with his spirit sense and saw Yun Bing wearing her pyjamas standing at the door. Her face was still a bit red. Sick? Didn¡¯t really look like it. Ye Mo opened the door and was just about to talk when Yun Bing rushed into his arms. He felt a soft pleasant scented body as his head buzzed. He just cultivated and his blood was gushing. At this time, Yun Bing rushed into his arms and so he was astonished. Yun Bing didn¡¯t think much, she was just really grateful to Ye Mo from the depth of her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Mo, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Tingting and would¡¯ve probably died a few months ago. Ye Mo gave her a sense of security. She really liked that feeling; it made her peaceful and she really enjoyed it. When Ye Mo left, she always longed for that feeling. Sometimes, she thought she shouldn¡¯t; she was a few years older than Ye Mo, and Ye Mo was her student. How could she think like that? But today on the bed, she kept thinking about Ye Mo. She really couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She pumped courage for herself for a long time before finally having the guts to knock on Ye Mo¡¯s door. She really liked sleeping beside Ye Mo; that sense of comfort and serenity, she really liked it. Furthermore, in her heart, Ye Mo was impotent, so he couldn¡¯t do anything. Even if she slept by Ye Mo, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. When Ye Mo treated Ning Qingxue and saw her busty white chest, he was also a bit itchy at heart. He hugged Luo Susu and Lu Susu even kissed him when he was unconscious. Although it wasn¡¯t intentional, his heart still rippled after thinking about it. But no matter what, he had never felt such a hot sensation like now. Yun Bing was like a ball of fire; a soft ball that gradually surrounded him. He just finished cultivation and this soft heat latched onto him making him unable to hold on. He never had sex, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know about it. His body immediately started to react. The moment Yun Bing hugged Ye Mo closely, she was so comfortable she almost moaned. After a long time, she could finally fall asleep in Ye Mo¡¯s arms. Even if the Ou Family took revenge on them tomorrow, at least she had a great night. But Yun Bing immediately felt something was wrong, she felt a hot sturdy rod against her stomach, what was it? She subconsciously grabbed it¡­ ¡°Ahhhh.¡± She immediately reacted. Before she was fully aware of what happened, she was so scared she ran out of the room and went into her own. She closed the door and breathed heavily. Ye Mo¡¯s body wasn¡¯t what she thought it was. He was very normal. After a long time, Yun Bing asked herself, why did she run? She went over there, meaning that she wouldn¡¯t mind it. Yun Bing Understood that the reason she had the guts to knock on Ye Mo¡¯s door was because she knew Ye Mo couldn¡¯t do that. But the reality was the opposite. Not only could Ye Mo do that, he was also very sturdy and healthy. At least she grabbed it with her own hands and it was really¡­ Yun Bing felt her face was hot and started to regret. She should¡¯ve stayed. She suddenly really wanted it, but she had the courage to go to Ye Mo¡¯s room because she didn¡¯t think about it. Now that she thought about it and knew that Ye Mo could do it, she no longer had the courage to go over. She suddenly really hoped Ye Mo would come and call her over and she would immediately go. She felt her face was burning and heart pumping fast. For 28 years, she never had such thoughts and strong desires. After a long time, Ye Mo didn¡¯t call her and her heart gradually cooled. She suddenly felt ashamed for having such thought. She felt she was trying to entice Ye Mo. Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect Yun Bing to scream and run after finding out that he was normal and felt a little awkward. He understood why Yun Bing came. Although Ye Mo was aroused by Yun Bing just then, he was a cultivator. After a few Spirit Cleansing Chants, he suppressed his fire. Ye Mo laid on the bed reminiscing Yun Bing. Her body was very soft and bouncy. He had seen her nude before but never like today with fire and desperation. He remembered that Tian He. She was also wearing pyjamas and hugged him; he remembered he also reacted that day. Was it related to what he was cultivating? How could he not deal with this little enticement? Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t know why Yun Bing came to find him at night, he knew that since she came, she wouldn¡¯t reject him too much. If he went now and shamelessly pursued her, perhaps she would agree. Ye Mo shook his head. He felt that if something happened between him and Yun Bing now, it would be complete lust. Although he felt Yun Bing was a good person, he wasn¡¯t at the degree of falling in love with her. Love? Ye Mo suddenly thought of Luo Ying and Lu Susu. The two seemed to move about in front of his eyes and they overlapped each other. This feeling was very strange. He even wanted to grab Luo Susu¡¯s hand and ask if she was Luo Ying? But Luo Susu was in her twenties and she didn¡¯t seem to be in the same situation as him. How could she be Luo Ying? ¡­. In the morning, Ye Mo found that Yun Bing had already made breakfast. Yun Bing was still a bit embarrassed to look at Ye Mo. She didn¡¯t even dare to meet eyes with Ye Mo. However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t care; he ate breakfast and played with Tingting for a while before saying, ¡°Sister Bing, I¡¯m going out to do something and going back to Luo Cang in the afternoon. Are you still going back to Ning Hai?¡± ¡°You live at Luo Cang now?¡± Yun Bing suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t asked where Ye Mo lived at now. Although she knew that the Ou Family probably feared Ye Mo a little, but Ye Mo lived at Luo Cang and she lived at Ning Hai. The Ou Family couldn¡¯t deal with Ye Mo, but they could do something to her and Tingting. ¡°I¡¯m living at Luo Cang now, but¡­¡± Ye Mo saw the worry in Yun Bing¡¯s eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Ou Family, I will remove this threat for you. ¡­. Ye Mo¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached again; just when Han Zaixin was worried, he received news that Ye Mo came to Beijing and caused some trouble at the Ou Family. Han Zaixin¡¯s eyes brightened up. He was just thinking about how to make Ye Mo submit himself, but now Ye Mo went to start trouble with the Ou Family. This Ye Mo was a restless one. ¡°Brother Han, are you thinking of some nasty idea again, making me do free labor?¡± Just when Han Zaixin was thinking about how to make Ye Mo do things for him willingly, Ye Mo¡¯s voice suddenly appeared by his ear, scaring Han Zaixin that he almost jumped. His place was heavily guarded, how did the guards not notice him when Ye Mo came? ¡°how did you come in?¡± Han Zaixin looked at Ye Mo in surprise and asked. Ye Mo smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯snot important how I came in. what¡¯s important is what you want with me. Otherwise, I¡¯m going back. I¡¯m really busily lately, I don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡± Han Zaixin laughed and put aside how Ye Mo came in. he thought if Ye Mo didn¡¯t have some power, he wouldn¡¯t need him in the first place. ¡°Of course I need your help, you must not decline. It¡¯s said very clearly on our agreement last time.¡± Han Zaixin quickly said. He was afraid Ye Mo would say he had no time. Ye Mo smiled and said: ¡°indeed, I especially took out the agreement and looked. It said very clearly. I will do something for Flying Snow once every two years and this first time was after I chose real materials. Now, I haven¡¯t chosen anything yet, how can you make me help you? This is said clearly on the paper, do you want me to show you.¡± Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, Han Zaixin rubbed his head helplessly. He thought that he didn¡¯t need Ye Mo for normal things and Flying Snow could deal with the problems 99% of the times so he asked for Ye Mo to help once in two years. He didn¡¯t expect the trouble to come quick so he had to beg Ye Mo to help. ¡°this, that¡¯s correct but I really need your help this time. Although Zhang Jue is not bad, he is still missing something¡­.¡± Han Zaixin knew he had no right to ask for Ye Mo to help this time but he really couldn¡¯t find anyone better than Ye Mo. Ye Mo sneered but didn¡¯t talk. Although his cultivation was progressing slow now but he didn¡¯t want to waste tie on this. He would do as he said and it wasn¡¯t yet time to fulfil his promise yet. ¡°I can help you deal with the Ou family. And, the Ou family is prepared to make a move on you.¡± Han Zaixin suddenly said. Ye Mo said plainly: ¡°they are not a threat the reason I didn¡¯t do anything yesterday was because Tingting was there. So I don¡¯t need you to mind this thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do something rash.¡± Han Zaixin quickly said. Chapter 178 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo knocked the table before slowly saying, ¡°Perhaps I won¡¯t just be doing that.¡± Then he stood up. He was now Stage 3 Chi Gathering. If the Ou Family dared to make a move, then he was prepared to exterminate them and then go exterminate the Song Family before finding the hidden sects. Although he knew he probably won¡¯t get far with his current power in the hidden sects, he believed he could at least stay alive. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s your condition. I¡¯ll see if I can do it.¡± Seeing that Ye Mo was going to leave, Han Zaixin finally couldn¡¯t sit down anymore. He believed that if Ye Mo were to go, it would be much harder to find him again. Ye Mo smiled thinking he fell for it. He turned around and looked at Han Zaixin. ¡°The girl behind you last time was your granddaughter?¡± Han Zaixin thought, ¡°Does he have an interest in her?¡± He felt joyful but pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about my granddaughter. She¡¯s not ordinary, normal people can¡¯t even begin to think about her. Although you are not bad, but I think, sigh, it¡¯s still a bit hard.¡± Han Zaixin knew that it was hard to find a person in the mortal world to marry her, but he really admired Ye Mo¡¯s abilities. If he really did like his granddaughter, then he wouldn¡¯t mind helping him. Ye Mo said once again, ¡°Elder Han you¡¯re thinking too much. Your granddaughter is so excellent, how can do I dare to think about her. Plus, I already have someone I like, don¡¯t worry about it Elder Han.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Han Zaixin asked annoyedly. Ye Mo said, ¡°If I guessed right, your daughter is from the hidden sects right? My first condition is simple, that is, after I¡¯ve done what you want, your granddaughter will lead me into the hidden sects. As long as I go in, she doesn¡¯t need to do anything else.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Han Yan with a ice cold face walked in. She was hiding behind the door while listening to Ye Mo¡¯s request. She quickly stepped out fearing that her grandpa would agree. Ye Mo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew where Han Yan was hiding; if he could enter the hidden sects with Han Yan¡¯s help, it would save him a lot of time. Even someone as rich as Mo Kang spent 16 years knowing the way and how to get in. As such, this made Ye Mo worry about getting in the hidden sects. Han Zaixin waved his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this, this isn¡¯t something that only Yan Er could decide. If she brought you in, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it herself. What¡¯s your second condition.¡± Ye Mo shook his head and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t even agree on the first, there¡¯s no use talking about the second.¡± Han Zaixin¡¯s mouth spasmed, thinking that this guy really stood firm. He turned and said to Han Yan, ¡°Bring that ore and show him.¡± Hearing about ore, Ye Mo¡¯s ear moved and immediately focused his attention. Han Yan walked over helplessly and took out a wooden box. She opened it and there was a pale green ore. It seemed like jade, but Ye Mo could tell it wasn¡¯t jade. Ye Mo took the stone and scanned it with his spirit sense. ¡°Green Silver Sand?¡± ¡°You know this stone? This is a stone, why do u call it sand?¡± Han Yan subconsciously asked. Ye Mo put down the stone and said, ¡°This stone is useless for you, you can give it to me and count it as my first condition.¡± If Ye Mo had this ore, then he would only be missing two materials to make his flying sword. Han Yan sneered. ¡°Good things are useless to me, you really overestimate yourself. Tell me, why is this big rock called sand?¡± Ye Mo explained, ¡°Of course it¡¯s called sand, did you think sand had to be very small? I¡¯ve seen Green Silver Sand much bigger than this, at least ten times bigger.¡± Han Yan had a look of disbelief. This guy really knew how to bluff. If grandpa didn¡¯t value him so much, she would teach him a lesson. Although he was not bad, but he should probably be a far cry from her. But grandpa had to say she couldn¡¯t do this alone and needed Ye Mo¡¯s help. Han Zaixin laughed and said, ¡°Okay, this is yours, let¡¯s hear your second condition.¡± Ye Mo spoke, ¡°The second condition is of course to kick the Ou Family out of the Beijing upper class. If you can¡¯t even do this, then I¡¯d rather not have your Green Silver Sand.¡± It was impossible not to take the Green Silver Sand. Ye Mo wanted to see how powerful Han Zaixin was. If it wasn¡¯t enough, then he would do it himself. The Ou Family was scarier than the Song Family; Ye Mo could tell from Ou Jinlong¡¯s arrogant expression. The Song family didn¡¯t dare to touch his family before something happened to him, but the Ou Family dared to do so. Ye Ling and Ye Zifeng were still at Beijing. Han Zaixin thought for a while before saying, ¡°Ou Family is nothing to worry about. However, they have one in the politics and one in martial arts. Ou Tanye, don¡¯t worry aboutt him. although he has a pretty high position, but he has done too much illegal things. The reason we haven¡¯t brought him down is because of the other person in the Ou Family, he¡¯s called Ou Tanhu. He is a mad man. He came from the hidden sects and isn¡¯t the least bit reasonable. Even we can¡¯t do anything about him. After he murders, he will escape to the hidden sects and come back after a while. We don¡¯t know why he can come and go out of the hidden sects. That time in Beijing¡­ never mind, let¡¯s not talk about this. ¡°I presume he might even be stronger than you. Not even Yan Er is a match for him, so before something happens to Ou Tanhu, I wouldn¡¯t touch the Ou Family, but I can help you resolve the issue.¡± Ye Mo sneered and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m genuinely trying to warn you, although you¡¯re not bad, but I feel you¡¯re not as strong as Ou Tanhu. Once you completely piss them off and Ou Tanhu is involved, then that would be a certain death situation,¡± Han Zaixin worriedly said. Ye Mo didn¡¯t reply Han Zaixin and said to himself, ¡°I need to go back to Luo Cang once.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you agreed to help me once? Why are you going back to Luo Cang now? I haven¡¯t told you what I need help with,¡± Han Zaixin quickly said. Ye Mo thought that if he went back to Luo Cang and this Ou Tanhu did things without thinking consequences, then it would be really bad. Although he was like that too sometimes, he still had his sense. He did everything with a purpose. However, he heard this Ou Tanhu was a mad man. After he did those crazy things, there would be no use even if he killed him. Thinking about this, Ye Mo said, ¡°You should know where I used to live in Ning Hai right¡± ¡°This I know.¡± Han Zaixin¡¯s old face blushed. He had done his research on Ye Mo. He even knew that Ye Mo was the masqueraded Shi Ying at Ning Hai. Ye Mo also knew that Han Zaixin would definitely investigate him, but he didn¡¯t mind it. He said, ¡°Send someone to come get some grass with me and help me plant it in my flower pot at where I live in Ning Hai. Oh and tell Xu Wei that I planted it and ask her to help me look after it for a few days.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Han Zaixin agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be going first. Prepare to deal with the Ou Family. Don¡¯t make me do it, if I do it, it won¡¯t be in the way you want. I will deal with Ou Tanhu. After I¡¯m done with the Ou Family, then you tell me what I need to do.¡± Ye Mo turned and left, of course, not forgetting about the Green Silver Sand. Seeing Ye Mo was still adamant on taking on the Ou Family and even Ou Tanhu after his persuasion, Han Zaixin wanted to say something but eventually didn¡¯t. ¡°Grandpa, do you want me to help him?¡± Han Yan knew Ou Tanhu wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. Han Zaixin shook his head and said, ¡°if he really could finish Ou Tanhu, then I¡¯ll take this opportunity to remove the Ou Family. But if he isn¡¯t a match for Ou Tanhu, and still goes to fight him ignoring my persuasion, then there¡¯s no benefit in him participating in this. It could only mean that I picked the wrong person. A person so impulsive cannot take this mission of mine.¡± ¡°But grandpa, I feel that Ye Mo is a very impulsive person,¡± Han Yan said. Han Zaixin shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily, although Ye Mo is impulsive, he doesn¡¯t seem to be that impulsive. Plus, this time, the Ou Family has decided to make a move on Ye Mo, but I just haven¡¯t told him yet. I wanted to use this mission to draw him away from Beijing to escape Ou Tanhu, but he insists on fighting so we¡¯ll see how strong he really is¡±. ¡°Grandpa, what if he really could kill Ou Tanhu?¡± Han Yan suddenly felt that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t that simple. From how she didn¡¯t realize he got in the door today, she realized that she couldn¡¯t completely read him. ¡°If Ou Tanhu really is no match for Ye Mo, then things would be good. Some things really need to be managed. Hidden sects, they are a hidden calamity; although they don¡¯t come out to fight for power, but the occasional one or two who comes out can immediately upset the balance.¡± Han Zaixin sighed. After a long while, Han Zaixin stood up again and said, ¡°No matter if Ye Mo can succeed, we must prepare. Yan Er, I¡¯m going out. Once Ye Mo comes back again, it would mean that he has finished Ou Tanhu. Then you can tell him the thing. If he didn¡¯t¡­. then never mind.¡± Chapter 179 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo returned home but Yun Bing wasn¡¯t there. After he gave the grass to the person Han Zaixin sent, he was prepared to call Yun Bing when the door opened by itself. At the door stood a sturdy man in his 30s. His hair was long and his forehead was broad. If it wasn¡¯t for that triangular shaped eyes, he would look quite majestic. But that triangular eyes ruined the overall image and made him seem violent. ¡°You got balls, how dare you go on a rampage at my Ou Family.¡± Although the man¡¯s voice was low, it had this sharpness in its tone that made people feel uncomfortable. Ye Mo stopped what he was doing and looked at the man before calmly saying, ¡°You are Ou Tanhu? Not bad, the Ou Family acted quite fast.¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m Ou Tanhu. Young man, you have balls, but if you think the Ou Family is a sissy like the Song Family, then you just wait and die. 21 years ago, there was a big family that was no lesser than the current five big families. Do you know how they disappeared? Indeed, you got it, my Shi Xiong [1] and I killed them in one night, regardless of old and young. It seems it¡¯s your Ye Family this time. Don¡¯t worry I will make it clean. At most, I¡¯ll just hide for another few years.¡± Ou Tanhu seemed to be smiling, but his cold tone didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling of a smile. Ye Mo¡¯s eyes frowned thinking this person was so sinister. Even he didn¡¯t plan on killing the entire Song Family; at most, he would the main members and kick them out of Beijing. No matter what, Ye Mo was not planning to let this man go. He was too cruel, and that Shi Xiong he mentioned was also very evil. Once in conflict with these type of people, one must kill them immediately or there would be unfathomable consequences. ¡°You just got here?¡± Ye Mo suddenly thought of Yun Bing. She wasn¡¯t here, could she be taken away by the Ou Family. Ou Tanhu sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have much of a future, we martial artists can have woman any time and place we want, but you¡¯re still thinking about her even now.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t expect Ou Tanhu to know what he was thinking with just one sentence. This guy was no impulsive man like Han Zaixin described. He was obviously a cunning person. Ye Mo sighed. If Ou Tanhu was really impulsive, he would¡¯ve been long dead. It seemed that Han Zaixin was also tricked by Ou Tanhu¡¯s fa?ade. ¡°Where do you want to fight, lead the way.¡± Whether or not Yun Bing was taken away by the Ou Family people, he needed to finish Ou Tanhu now. ¡°You¡¯re bold.¡± Then, Ou Tanhu didn¡¯t even look at Ye Mo and went downstairs. Ye Mo closed the door and followed Ou Tanhu onto his car without asking a question. He could tell that Ou Tanhu was strong, but he was still a little weaker than Daoist Xian. He could kill Daoist Xian, so why would he worry about an Ou Tanhu. But this man was at most in his teens 21 years ago, and he could still kill old and young. It could be seen how cruel he was. It was such a waste that he didn¡¯t live in the cultivation realm. Ou Tanhu seemed to know that Ye Mo would follow him. He got in a range rover and drove to the rural areas. He knew that Ye Mo must be decent, but it would cause too much attention in the city. That wouldn¡¯t benefit him killing the Ye Family later. Ye Mo scanned Ou Tanhu with his spirit sense. It appears that he came bare handed, but his real weapon was a short sword that was packed at his chest. Plus, Ou Tanhu was tall and big, thus that small sword was covered by his clothes. Ou Tanhu didn¡¯t drive very farl as soon as they left the city, he stopped by an abandoned sewer station. Perhaps to him, it would only be a few minutes before he killed Ye Mo. Ou Tanhu got off the car and looked at Ye Mo with a sneer. ¡°No need to say any last words, your Ye Family will end today. But don¡¯t worry about Yun Bing, although I haven¡¯t taken her away, but I really want to know what a woman who you can¡¯t forget tastes like.¡± Ye Mo suddenly closed his eyes as though Ou Tanhu was just air. ¡°F*ck, you want to die.¡± Ou Tanhu was very angry and suddenly punched towards Ye Mo¡¯s chest. Before his fist arrived, the wind arrived. Ye Mo saw Ou Tanhu¡¯s anger but shook his head. He didn¡¯t think Ou Tanhu would be angered so easily. No matter what Ou Tanhu was like, he underestimated Ye Mo. He thought he could easily take out Ye Mo and didn¡¯t need waste time talking to him, but he was also someone who could be easily taken out in Ye Mo¡¯s eyes. Ye Mo struck out his fist without hesitation, and it collided with Ou Tanhu¡¯s fist. Ou Tanhu sneered. This punk dared to clash fists with him. His fist was originally going to be a hollow attack, and he was going to cut Ye Mo in half when he dodged. He didn¡¯t like to waste time. Although he could still kill Ye Mo without using the sword, he would never go for a harder way if there was an easier way. Now that Ye Mo dared to clash fists with him, he turned his hollow attack into a real attack and smashed with full force towards Ye Mo¡¯s chest. He was confident he would shatter Ye Mo¡¯s arms and crush Ye Mo¡¯s chest. The instant their fists clashed, Ou Tanhu knew it wasn¡¯t good. The inner qi Ye Mo had on his fists were much purer than the inner qi he had. Ye Mo was a inner qi master. The moment Ou Tanhu realized this, his back immediately sweated. He underestimated Ye Mo too much. He shouldn¡¯t have used all his power in that fist and should¡¯ve have left some power. If he saved some power, he could still change his attack or even take out his sword and kill Ye Mo, but now, that was impossible, their fists have clashed. Ou Tanhu just felt as though his fists hit steel, but this was not over. After the steel shattered his bones, it reached out and grabbed his fist. Ou Tanhu was regretting it so much. If he didn¡¯t change his movem kept his punch a hollow attack and then sneak attacked Ye Mo with his sword, he was 90% sure it would hit Ye Mo. Even if he didn¡¯t sneak attack, as long as he didn¡¯t underestimate Ye Mo, he still felt that Ye Mo was no match for him. But there was only once chance and he wasted it, even destroying his left hand in the process. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo¡¯s inner qi to be so pure, was this even still inner qi? He had never heard of someone who was able to cultivate their inner qi to be so pure and thick. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t inner qi, but his thought stopped there. Before he had the time to retreat, he heard another crack, like a branch that had been snapped. There was massive pain and Ou Tanhu¡¯s heart sankl he knew his hand was snapped, but this wasn¡¯t what made him terrified the most. The most terrifying thing was that he couldn¡¯t even see his left hand. Ye Mo just pulled off his hand. One missed move and this was the result. Ou Tanhu looked at his blood dripping wrist as the veins on his head bulged. There was madness and ferocity in his eyes as he smashed his right fist towards Ye Mo without thinking of the consequences. Ye Mo sneeredl this guy still wanted to use the move he wasn¡¯t able to use before. Did he not know there was a sword hidden on his chest? Ye Mo was sure Ou Tanhu had a way to pull out the sword instantly and stab it to him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so much faith in it. Ye Mo still didn¡¯t dodge and struck his fist out. Ou Tanhu cruelly smiled; Ye Mo broke his wrist, so he wanted to slice Ye Mo into a million pieces. But soon, he felt something was wrong as a frosty wind swept towards his right fist, what was this? Ou Tanhu¡¯s eyes were good, but he just felt a frosty wind and didn¡¯t see any projectiles. Was his sensors wrong? Ou Tanhu¡¯s eyes narrowed; even if it was a projectile, he would still attack and kill Ye Mo with the sword. But the next moment, Ou Tanhu¡¯s heart was scared sh*tless. He found that his wrist hand fell to the ground for no reason, still in a fist shape. Projectile? Was that frosty wind really a projectile and such a powerful one? Ou Tanhu screamed inside. He didn¡¯t think he would lose so completely and simply. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could ask who the hell Ye Mo was, he was kicked in the chest. Spew. Ou Tanhu spat out mouthfuls of blood and laid paralyzed on the ground, and his organs were completely shattered with this kick. He only had one thought: such thick inner qi, how did he cultivate this? ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled to this¡­¡± Ou Tanhu spat out more blood and yelled hysterically. Ye Mo walked forward, pulled out a sword from Ou Tanhu¡¯s clothes and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not reconciled to this, is it because you didn¡¯t get to use your sword?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ou Tanhu completely froze, how did Ye Mo know the sword was his killing blow? ¡­ [1] TL note: Shi Xiong/Di: elder/younger disciple under the same master, referring to male Shi Jie/Mei: elder/younger discple under the same master, referring to female. Not necessarily always under the same master, can be used just as a way to refer to people Chapter 180 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°My shi xiong will exact revenge for me.¡± These were Ou Tanhu¡¯s last words. Ou Tanhu was very decisive, and Ye Mo wasn¡¯t able to ask anything useful from him. He was not only cruel to others but cruel to himself as well. However, Ye Mo found two words¡ªbroken fists¡ªfrom the hilt of that sword. The work was not bad, same quality as that whip Ye Mo got. ¡­. When Ye Mo went back home, Yun Bing and Tingting had come back. After asking, he knew that Yun Bing went out to help Tingting buy clothes. Now that he had pulled out the tooth of the Ou Family, Ye Mo estimated that there was not much danger for Yun Bing, so he went for Han Zaixin. He would leave the remaining things for Han Zaixin to deal with. If he couldn¡¯t even do such a simple thing, it would mean that he iwas not genuine. For someone who wasn¡¯t genuine, Ye Mo would rather not have the Green Silver Sand than cooperating with them. Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t be like Ou Tanhu and go out killing everyone, but if Han Zaixin didn¡¯t make an attack, then he would kill at least all the heads of the family. ¡°Why did you come back so fast? Weren¡¯t you going to look for Ou Tanhu?¡± Han Zaixin wasn¡¯t at home but Han Yan was. She seemed to be immune to Ye Mo popping in and out of nowhere. Ye Mo dropped the sword and sai, ¡°There¡¯s no longer such a person.¡± ¡°What? You killed Ou Tanhu this quick?¡± Han Yan picked up that sword in disbelief and checked it carefully before saying, ¡°Indeed, this is his sword, it has the mark of the Broken Fist Hall. ¡°Broken Fist Hall?¡± Ye Mo repeated; he still remembered that Ou Tanhu said his Shi Xiong would avenge him so he need to be wary. Since his shi xiong could kill an entire big family with him, it meant that this shi xiong was also a cruel character. Han Yan seemed to realize she said something she shouldn¡¯t have and quickly said again, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call my grandpa.¡± ¡­.. Mi Yang Lake was the most beautiful lake in Beijing, not only was it beautiful, but it also crossed a sixth of Beijing so it was also called a sixth lake. Mi Yang Lake not only had an army stationed there from the Beijing military district, but all the upper class and leaders of Beijing were living around here. Thus, Mi Yang Lake was also called the Wealthy Lake by normal citizens. At this moment, in the most heavily guarded building sat 6 old men; even the youngest among them was older than 50. ¡°Zaixin, you¡¯re saying that Ye Mo really has enough capability to finish Ou Tanhu? This isn¡¯t a joke, if that ferocious tiger is pissed off, the Ye Family would also be in danger.¡± The person speaking was in his 60s, middle build and seemed slightly slim, but his spirit was high. Han Zaixin said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry, if Ye Mo really is no match for Ou Tanhu, I have made preparations, I won¡¯t let what happened 20 years ago happen again.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll get rid of that tiger even if it costs something. Even without Ye Mo, we would still do this. This Ou Tanhu is getting more and more out of control,¡± the old man nodded and said hardly. No one else spoke, they knew it would cost them heavily to kill someone like Ou Tanhu. There was an ancient martial arts cultivator who was weaker than Ou Tanhu, but in order to capture him, the country lost an entire special forces before finally killing him. One special forces squad, how much would it cost for a country to train them? It could be imagined that in order to capture Ou Tanhu, the losses wouldn¡¯t be a simple number. Because behind Ou Tanhu, there was a hidden sect; if they angered this sect, then the country¡¯s losses would be inestimable. This was why all hierarchy felt threatened by the hidden sects because they had the capability. Good thing was they usually didn¡¯t intervene in national affairs and even send some people to help with things. This Ou Tanhu was also very cunning. After he did that thing 20 years ago, he went and hid in the hidden sects for 10 years before coming out. Each time, he didn¡¯t come out for long as though reminding others that the Ou Family still had him. If Ye Mo could kill Ou Tanhu, it would be the best for the country because the person who killed him was Ye Mo. Eventually, the hidden sects would go look for Ye Mo¡¯s trouble not someone else. Although some hidden sects people work for the country, the hidden sects also had a rule in which the people from hidden sects must not fight each other for outside world reasons. If they did, perhaps the hidden sects would¡¯ve been long gone. Only someone like Ye Mo who didn¡¯t know anything dared to kill Ou Tamhu. The old man who was about the same age as Han Zaixin said, ¡°I heard Ye Mo finished off Nan Qing¡¯s Qian Longtou. If he really has so much power, then perhaps he really can.¡± Before Han Zaixin spoke, a guard rushed in with a phone and said, ¡°Elder Han, an urgent call.¡± All the people here in this meeting were the hierarchy of China. Even if the guard didn¡¯t say it was urgent, they knew it would be urgent. Han Zaixin picked up the phone and it only took a few sentences before hanging up in joy. ¡°What is it, Old Han,¡± the most impetuous old man asked. Han Zaixins said with joy and surprise, ¡°I just received news that Ye Mo killed Ou Tanhu and is now talking with Han Yan. The news is from my granddaughter, it will be reliable.¡± ¡°What? That evil tiger of the Ou Family has been killed? Zaixin, Shiping, immediately carry out no. 2 plan. Subjugate Ou Tanye and Ou Zhen,¡± the old man stood up in excitement and said. Not only did this man stand up in excitement but so did everyone else. It was two different concepts: Ye Mo killing Ou Tanhu and the country killing Ou Tanhu. Without Ou Tanhu, the Ou Family was not a concern. ¡­. Han Yan put the phone down and looked at Ye Mo thinking that the old man was always wiser. She didn¡¯t see anything extraordinary about Ye Mo but her grandpa could. Thinking for a while, she said to Ye Mo, ¡°Since you can kill Ou Tanhu, it means you are capable to carry out this mission. I will tell the plan to you and we can discuss what to do.¡± Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t want to know now. You can contact me after I see what happens to the Ou Family, I¡¯m going first.¡± Ye Mo walked out without hesitation and there was nothing Han Yan could do. ¡­ When Ye Mo came back, Yun Bing and Tingting sat nervously in the house. Perhaps Yun Bing noticed something was wrong. Seeing Yun Bing¡¯s helpless manner, Ye Mo felt helpless. Seeing Ye Mo come back, Yun Bing stood up in joy. It could be seen that she was really happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you guys to get something to eat,¡± Ye Mo estimated that even if Han Zaixin agreed to bring down the Ou Family, it wouldn¡¯t be this quick. Tingting, who was waiting desperately, heard Ye Mo¡¯s words and immediately ran over. To her, eating was the most important thing. She heard from Ye Mo that the Ou Family was dealt wit,h and she didn¡¯t need to worry about the Ou Family anymore and could stay with her mum all the time. Yun Bing obviously seemed delighted. Although she didn¡¯t know how Ye Mo did it, she trusted in Ye Mo. Because from running into conflict with the Ou Family yesterday till now, nothing had happened to her. It meant that the Ou Family was cautious of Ye Mo. Yun Bing was thinking through whom Ye Mo reached accordance with that the Ou Family had to let her go. She never would¡¯ve thought Ye Mo was completely destroying the Ou Family from its roots. Ye Mo feared eating KFC the most, but luckily, Tingting didn¡¯t insist on eating KFC again. She wanted to eat western cuisine. Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t like it either, Tingting wanted to go, so he would deal with it. Seeing Ye Mo and Tingting walking in front, Yun Bing suddenly lost herself in thought, thinking that if only things could stay like this forever. She only felt safe when she was with Ye Mo. She suddenly remembered that day at Ning Hai University when Ye Mo was being very aggressive towards her. ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I will make the Ning Lake the place where you take a bath.¡± That was what he said to her. She wanted to fight him with her life at the time, but now, she followed behind him looking at him and Tingting. She sighed; she knew that after this, Ye Mo was going to be on his own path, but she needed to take Tingting back to Ning Hai. The only difference was that she had Tingting ,and there was no threat of the Ou Family. She suddenly had a strange thought, what would happen if she didn¡¯t run away last night? Thinking about this, her heart burned. Perhaps it could be possible tonight. Yun Bing was shocked by her own thoughts. What was happening to her? Yun Bing subconsciously looked at Ye Mo. She was thinking why Ning Qingxue would reject someone so excellent? Yun Bing subconsciously looked around and saw another person. It was Feng Rong. Feng Rong was in a rush and quickly walked inside a bar with his head low. Yun Bing suddenly really wanted to ask Feng Rong about what happened those years ago and followed him into the bar. Of course, Ye Mo knew when Yun Bing suddenly left. He saw that Yun Bing didn¡¯t even tell him and went into the bar with Feng Rong and guessed that there must be something going on. Ye Mo also wanted to bring Tingting in with him when a voice interrupted him. Chapter 181 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Punk, I haven¡¯t been able to find you, but I finally met you here today. Bad luck,¡± the person speaking seemed to be very angry as though he had caught a long time enemy. Ye Mo recognised who it was. It was Qing Xun from Hua University. It seemed that he resented him quite a bit, and probably thought of him as a love enemy. ¡°Brother Xun, who is this punk?¡± a youth from behind Qing Xun walked up. His hair was dyed yellow and had a girl that was younger than 20 in his arms. Qing Xun didn¡¯t turn around and casually said, ¡°This is the guy that tricked away Yangqing. Didn¡¯t think I would meet him here. Chi Bing, call up a few people. I¡¯m going to beat him until his dad doesn¡¯t even recognize him.¡± ¡°But Brother Xun, what about Yangqing?¡± the yellow haired youth casually asked. Qing Xun subconsciously looked at the bar ahead and said, ¡°Next time then, since I have one chance, I¡¯ll have another. But since we met him today, we can¡¯t let him escape.¡± Ye Mo sneered and couldn¡¯t even be bothered paying attention to Qing Xun. He carried Tingting and walked towards the bar. ¡°You want to die.¡± Qing Xun saw Ye Mo acting so arrogant, ignoring him and just walking away, causing him to immediately get triggered. He raised his hand and grabbed towards Ye Mo, wanting to subjugate him. Although he couldn¡¯t fight on the streets, he couldn¡¯t let Ye Mo get away. ¡°Qing Xun, what are you doing?¡± As soon as Zhuo Yangqing and another girl walked to the door of the bar, she saw Qing Xun grab towards Ye Mo. The moment she saw Ye Mo, she felt really happy to be able to see him again. That day after Ye Mo left, she had called him countless times but wasn¡¯t able to reach him. she even thought Ye Mo was lying, but her cousin Zhuo Huatang indeed recovered. Just as soon as Qing Xun heard Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s words, he felt this huge power kick into his chest. He was kicked flying a few meters away crashing into a bin. Chi Bing also looked at Ye Mo in shock even forgetting to help Qing Xun up. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be so strong. He clearly knew that even if he called up people, what could they do to him? ¡°Hurry up and piss off, do you want me to kick you again?¡± Ye Mo yelled at the yellow haired guy. Chi Bing reacted and quickly ran to Qing Xun; as he left, he added, ¡°You dare attack Qing Xun, you¡¯re goner.¡± At this moment, Zhuo Yangqing had rushed in front of Ye Mo. She also saw Ye Mo¡¯s kick and yelled out in shock. Ye Mo noticed the girl beside Zhuo Yangqing. She was as good looking as Zhuo Yangqing; the delicate expression in her eyes made her seem more attractive than Zhuo Yangqing. Her eyes were big and seemed very innocent. At least, nothing unlikeable could be seen from the surface. People couldn¡¯t help to like her just looking at her innocent and delicate look. Zhuo Yangqing had reacted; she didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be so strong. It seemed he was not only a master of medicine, but also in martial arts. This made Zhuo Yangqing excited as she charged up grabbing Ye Mo and saying, ¡°Doctor Ye, I didn¡¯t think you were so strong, Qing Xun is a member of our school¡¯s martial arts association.¡± But soon, she found that Ye Mo¡¯s attention was on the girl who came with her; she pouted and said, ¡°Hey uncle, don¡¯t look at her with eyes like wolves please. She is the prettiest girl in our school, don¡¯t even think about it, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re a big uncle.¡± Zhuo Yangqing immediately changed Ye Mo¡¯s title from doctor to uncle. She was rather unsatisfied. She came up to greet Ye Mo, but he treated her like air. Hearing Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s words, the girl called Shuangshuang walked up and shyly said, ¡°Hello senior student, I¡¯m Yangqing¡¯s classmate, Nie Shuangshuang.¡± Ye Mo suddenly felt a little cold; he couldn¡¯t tell why he felt that way. His spirit sense noticed that when Nie Shuangshuang looked at his kick, there was a ray of astute. She wasn¡¯t as shy as she acted at all. There was this sense from her that made him feel cold. Ye Mo¡¯s sense were right because he had spirit sense. This Nie Shuangshuang wasn¡¯t simple, even a bit eerie. ¡°You¡¯re Nie Shuangshuang? Do you live in Beijing?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s questions made Zhuo Yangqing more unhappy. It seemed that Ye Mo was really taking an interest into Nie Shuangshuang. He had never asked who she was the first time he saw her. Nie Shuangshuang lowered her head in worry. Although she was sure Ye Mo couldn¡¯t see, she didn¡¯t know Ye Mo had spirit sense and her expression was caught completely by Ye Mo. Zhuo Yangqing spoke at this moment, ¡°Uncle Ye Mo, stop asking, Shuangshuang is living at her auntie¡¯s house and she doesn¡¯t really like to talk. If you want to ask something, just ask me. But don¡¯t chase Shuangshuang, as for why, don¡¯t ask. Shuangshuang is a person with misfortune. And, she¡¯s scared of talking to guys.¡± Ye Mo nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know Nie Shuangshuang, but he knew she was completely wrong. His spirit sense found a rather strong sense of the other sex. This woman was not only not a shy girl, but instead a very lustful girl. He didn¡¯t know why Zhuo Yangqing would stay with a girl like that, but Ye Mo knew it wasn¡¯t something he could manage. As long as it didn¡¯t harm her, he wouldn¡¯t care. But at this moment, Shuangshuang secretly studied Ye Mo and her eyes happened to be caught by Ye Mo. Her face blushed more. Of course, Zhuo Yanqing also saw Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s glance and felt annoyed. These two were mutually attracted and ignored her as though she was air. Was she that ugly? Ye Mo had decided to ask his sister about her. If his sister knew about her, she would tell his sister to stay away from her. This woman wasn¡¯t easy to mess with. He wanted to remind Zhuo Yangqing, but he resisted the urge after seeing Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s face. He casually said, ¡°I have some business at the bar, you guys have fun.¡± ¡°Wait, we also want to go to the bar. It¡¯s rare that Shuangshuang want to come out for a drink, so I¡¯ll be going with her,¡± Zhuo Yangqing immediately said. Then, she looked at Tingting in Ye Mo¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Brother Ye, this girl is so cute, who is she?¡± Ye Mo wanted to cry and laugh; in the short brief moment, Zhuo Yangqing called him with 3 different things. He remembered what Chi Bing said. Chi Bing and Qing Xun obviously knew Zhuo Yangqing was coming to this bar. How did they know?¡± Thinking about this, Ye Mo casually asked, ¡°Qing er, your uncle is my frined and you¡¯re still studying at school. It¡¯s not a good thing coming to the bar, especially this far from your school.¡± ¡°Pfft, uncle, Brother Ye, how much older are you than me. Stop talking to me like that. Shuangshuang wanted to come out for a drink today not me. She said she liked here, so we came.¡± Zhuo Yangqing nonchalantly said. Then, she immediately said, ¡°The recipe you gave us last time, my aunt has prepared it, can you go back with me today?¡± Nie Shuangshuang pulled Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s clothes, wanting her to stop talking. However, Zhuo Yangqing still said, ¡°What are you scared of? We¡¯re all adults, just coming out for a drink.¡± Ye Mo looked again at Nie Shuangshuang thinking that it was indeed because of her. It seemed that Zhuo Yangqing was being sold and still counted money for her. This girl was too dumb, and this Nie Shuangshuang was too insidious. Thinking about this, Ye Mo said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go drink together, on me.¡± The reason he wanted to help Zhuo Yangqing was due to Zhuo Aiguo. Zhuo AIguo was a good person, and he seemed to look after Zhuo Yangqing quite a lot. ¡°But Yangqing, sorry, I think Brother Ye is right, so¡­ I won¡¯t go,¡± Nie Shuangshuang spoke and secretly looked at Ye Mo. Her eyes were blossoming more red, rendering the sense of an innocent girl. ¡°Shuangshuang, you¡¯re so pretty, no wonder Uncle Ye is interested in you.¡± Even Zhuo Yangqing could see Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s beauty. ¡°Yangqing, don¡¯t talk like that, I¡¯m going back. You must have some business with Brother Ye, I won¡¯t disturb you guys, I¡¯ll be going first.¡± Suddenly, Nie Shuangshuang looked at Ye Mo again before suddenly taking out a small pink paper from her pocket and giving it to Ye Mo. ¡°Brother Ye, this is my number.¡± Her voice was very soft; she didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Zhuo Yangqing and ran off. Her face still seemed flushed with embarrassment. Ye Mo looked at the paper and shook his head thinking that if it was a normal person, perhaps he would call her at night. However, she found the wrong person. Zhuo Yangqing said in a strange tone, ¡°Shuangshuang, this girl, is being anthomaniac today. I¡¯ve never seen her give her phone number to someone else without being asked.¡± Ye Mo sneered, never seen it? If she never did, would she make her phone number into such an exquisite card and put it in her pockets. It was obvious it was prepared. Chapter 182 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Um, Brother Ye, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in love with Shuangshuang?¡± Zhuo Yangqing asked after seeing Shuangshuang was long gone. Ye Mo frowned but didn¡¯t talk. He was thinking who Nie Shuangshuang was and what was her purpose in Hua Uni? If her sister wasn¡¯t there, it wouldn¡¯t matter so much but she was. It was very dangerous to have someone like that in Hua Uni. ¡°What? If you like her then you do. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to tell everyone. Perhaps I can even help you. Why aren¡¯t you answering me, seriously,¡± Zhuo Yangqing said bitterly. Ye Mo sneered. ¡°If I really was to love one of you two, I would rather love you than to love that Nie Shuangshuang.¡± ¡°Really? Brother Ye, you really love me? This is fabulous; although I don¡¯t love you too much, but I can tell my third uncle that you love me. You don¡¯t know how much my third uncle admires you. Once he knows you love me, I wonder how he¡¯s going to suck up to me?¡± Zhuo Yangqing was suddenly happy and held Ye Mo¡¯s hand talking non stop. Ye Mo twisted his hand and grabbed Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s wrist instead, shooting his chi inside her body. There was indeed a frosty qi. It was obviously by Nie Shuangshuang; that woman was bisexual. Zhuo Yangqing screamed after having her wrist grabbed by Ye Mo. She could hold Ye Mo¡¯s hand, but Ye Mo couldn¡¯t hold hers. She wanted to escape from it and quickly said, ¡°Uncle Ye, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious. Even if you like me, it can¡¯t be that fast. I never said I liked you, hurry up and let me go¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, you really think high of yourself,¡± Ye Mo reproached. He felt speechless. He used his spirit chi to dispel the frigid qi before releasing her hand. Zhuo Yangqing was still struggling before and was immediately scared to a halt by Ye Mo¡¯s yell. She just realized she was quite afraid of Ye Mo. She finally felt relieved after Ye Mo let go of her hand and didn¡¯t do anything. But she immediately said surprisingly, ¡°Hmm, how come I feel a lot more comfortable? Brother Ye, grab me more.¡± Then, Zhuo Yangqing reached her out wrist. Ye Mo rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Take back your cat claws, I¡¯m not interested, stop thinking that you¡¯re too perfect.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhuo Yangqing felt wronged. He wanted it before, but now, he didn¡¯t want it when she gave it to her. However, it was indeed true she was a lot more comfortable after being grabbed by him. Ye Mo looked at Tingting in his arms. She had fallen asleep on his shoulder. He then turned to Zhuo Yangqing and said, ¡°Go back, I have some business at the bar. But one thing I need to remind you. You can take it as a warning.¡± ¡°What thing? Uncle Ye, just say it,¡± Zhuo Yangqing immediately said. ¡°Don¡¯t change the way you call me around, it annoys me. But that isn¡¯t the main thing. The main thing is, don¡¯t get close with Nie Shuangshuang, it¡¯s bad for you. Whether or not you listen is up to you.¡± Then, Ye Mo turned and left. Zhuo Yangqing was dazed for a long time before frowning. Why did he remind her not to get close with Nie Shuangshuang? Shuangshuang was not an arrogant person, in fact, she was the prettiest girl in the uni and was also empathetic. She couldn¡¯t understand why. She wanted to stop Ye Mo and ask, but she didn¡¯t need to. Ye Mo was already stopped. Two cops had stopped Ye Mo¡¯s way. Zhuo Yangqing looked at Qing Xun who was not far and knew it was his fault. ¡°Take out your identity, you were fighting in the streets, we need you to come with us to the police department,¡± the taller police stopped Ye Mo and said. Of course, Ye Mo also saw Qing Xun. He sneered and knew they were in the same group or perhaps even Qing Xun¡¯s lackey. If it was when he was studying at Ning Hai, he would have no choice but to go with them. But now, he just sneered. ¡°Piss off.¡± Just when Zhuo Yangqing wanted to help Ye Mo say something, she heard Ye Mo tell the police to piss off. She was worried. Why didn¡¯t this guy know to change? He didn¡¯t know how to stay calm at all. Even if I can get you out later, there¡¯s no avoiding going in the retention center. Zhuo Yangqing sighed and took out her phone preparing to call her third uncle. As soon as Ye Mo said piss off, the faces of the two policemen changed. The shorter one pointed and Tingting and Zhuo Yangqing and said, ¡°We suspect you in child trafficking. Now, we¡¯re taking you to the police department for investigation. If you have any questions, you can appeal later.¡± Zhuo Yangqing heard the words of the two police and immediately charged up, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re bullsh*tting, where do you see I¡¯m underage? I¡¯m telling you now, I¡¯m trafficking young pretty boys, apprehend me too.¡± Then, Zhuo Yangqing raised her not small chests and shafted Ye Mo¡¯s arms obviously meaning what are you going to do? Forgetting completely she just thought to tell Ye Mo to stay calm. Qing Xun from afar was furious. Not only was he hit, but he also saw the person he liked shaft Ye Mo¡¯s arm. Ye Mo wasn¡¯t surprised Zhuo Yangqing did that. It wasn¡¯t the first time she did. The two cops were shocked by Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s words, but the taller police reacted and immediately said, ¡°It could be sex trade, take them both back.¡± Zhuo Yangqing¡¯s face changed and was taking out her phone to call. However, Ye Mo raised his arm and stopped her. He just took out a small blue book and opened it in front of the taller police and said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to 3, if you don¡¯t piss off, then prepare to eat prison food.¡± The two policemen immediately saw the red stamp, special ops force Flying Snow Head Instructor, China Special Forces Bureau. They were so scared that they sweated immediately. Perhaps they didn¡¯t dare to start trouble with the sweeping lady of the special forces, much less the head instructor of Flying Snow. Other people didn¡¯t know how strong this position was, but the cops knew all too well. And that stamp had an obvious weak glow to it, meaning it¡¯s authentic. This couldn¡¯t be faked now. Before Ye Mo even counted one, the two policemen already quickly said multiple apologies and ran. They didn¡¯t even dare to go to Qing Xun. ¡°Brother Ye, what did you show them? Why is it so effective? Can you get me one too?¡± Zhuo Yangqing knew she was being dumb as soon as she finished asking. That was obviously an identity document. What document could make the cops scared? Must be powerful military ones. Ye Mo¡¯s mouth spasmed and said, ¡°You can ask your third uncle.¡± Zhuo Yangqing knew that Ye Mo was playing a joke on her and unhappily said, ¡°Why did you tell me to stay away from Nie Shuangshuang just then?¡± Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Even if Nie Shuangshuang wanted to drink, was there not one nearby the school? Why did she have to come to this one? Since she did, why did Qing Xun know? Why did he also appear here? This is too coincidental isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying.¡± Zhuo Yangqing immediately understood. Nie Shuangshuang listened to Qing Xun to trick her over. Was she actually just putting on an act? ¡°I¡¯ll ask Qing Xun.¡± When Zhuo Yangqing turned around, Qing Xun was nowhere to be seen. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was this sort of person, I¡¯ve judged her wrong. This Qing Xun isn¡¯t a good thing either,¡± Zhuo Yangqing said hatefully. Ye Mo didn¡¯t tell her the eeriness about Nie Shuangshuang. That was no good for her. However, he still had to remind her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t come in contact with her, it¡¯s no good for you.¡± ¡°So what if I come in contact with her, I want revenge. Plus, aren¡¯t you planning on getting close to her. Otherwise, why did you take her name card? This little fox demon.¡± It was obvious Zhuo Yangqing wouldn¡¯t be able to let it go without getting back at Nie Shuangshuang. Moreover, this Nie Shuangshuang also became a fox demon. She forgot that not long ago, she said Nie Shuangshuang was pitiful in front of Ye Mo. Ye Mo sneered and said, ¡°Do you feel she¡¯s usually very timid and innocent? Would an innocent, shy person always have these name cards with flirty smells?¡± Then, Ye Mo took out that pink name card before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it. You can also think of it as me bullsh*tting.¡± Zhuo Yangqing wasn¡¯t a stupid girl. Although she couldn¡¯t completely analyze things sometimes, it didn¡¯t mean she knew nothing. From the series of things that happened today and then reflecting back to what usually happens, Zhuo Yangqing immediately understood that what Ye Mo said might possibly be true. She suddenly thought of Ye Mo grabbing her wrist and releasing it, then the change in her body. Was this related to Nie Shuangshuang? Just when Zhuo Yangqing wanted to Ye Mo about it, Ye Mo¡¯s face suddenly changed as he rushed into the bar. Chapter 183 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo saw that Yun Bing suddenly rushed towards the man she followed like crazy and was about to throw a bottle on him. But immediately, she was suppressed by the two people beside her and was dragged inside the bar. Ye Mo went in and kicked those two men away without hesitation and pulled Yun Bing over. Yun Bing with messy hair saw that the person pulling her was Ye Mo and couldn¡¯t help to run into his arms and weep. Zhuo Yangqing came in and saw Yun Bing and then looked at Ye Mo. She felt this was complicated and just stood behind Ye Mo saying nothing. Feng Rong stood up and looked coldly at Ye Mo. There was a youth beside him who sat still and didn¡¯t even look at Ye Mo as though Ye Mo was someone about to die. The two men struggled a long time before getting up and was about to attack again when the youth sitting still waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯re civilized people, better to let the police deal with these maggots. Tell the police to not let this bastard come out again.¡± Without the youth¡¯s reminder, the people from the bar had called the police. They could tell that although Ye Mo was by himself, he still had the advantage. The four people together on Feng Rong¡¯s side was no match for him. Yun Bing had calmed down now and got up from Ye Mo¡¯s arms while sobbing. Zhuo Yangqing passed some tissue to Yun Bing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Mo asked casually. Yun Bing pointed at Feng Rong and hatefully said, ¡°This animal, years ago, plotted against me, and now, he want to help someone harm me for the second time.¡± Ye Mo frowned. Although Yun Bing didn¡¯t say exactly what he did, he still understood that this Feng Rong was her original boyfriend. Not only did he not protect her, but he sold her instead. Ye Mo looked at Yun Bing unhappily, thinking that it was lucky that the second time didn¡¯t succeed. If it did, it was still her fault. As though seeing Ye Mo¡¯s unhappy eyes, Yun Bing lowered her head thinking even if she didn¡¯t hear this today, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed by him a second time. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. She was fully disappointed with Feng Rong much less when she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Ye Mo now. What thing could make him unable to be reached for 8 years in America? Why did he happen to leave as soon as it happened to her? The police car sounded and the two nearby policemen had came. From the speed they came, it could be seen that the reporter¡¯s status wasn¡¯t low. ¡°Take this person away, he committed a heavy crime. I will call and provide evidence later,¡± the way that the youth ordered made people feel as though the two police were his servants. The two policemen raised their head and saw Ye Mo. They froze thinking not good. The person they feared seeing the most was this person, why did these people have to mess with him? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± the youth saw the two policemen just stood still and said unhappily. Yun Bing handed Tingting to Yun Bing and walked up in front of the youth. He grabbed his neck and held him up and gave him a few slaps on the face before kicking him besides the two men earlier. The youth¡¯s mouth was full of blood and he spat out a few teeth. He was paralyzed on the ground wanting to talk but unable to. ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Rong looked at Ye Mo in terror. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be this ferocious, daring to attack him like that in front of police. What made him unable to understand was why did the police come and just watch him get hit but not do anything? However, Ye Mo didn¡¯t teach Feng Rong a lesson and just patted on his shoulder a few times. ¡°Remember to not go anywhere tomorrow, better to eat more today. Piss off.¡± Feng Rong didn¡¯t know that he was death sentenced by Ye Mo since his heart meridian had been sealed by latter. He thought Ye Mo let him go due to Yun Bing. Thinking about the man on the ground, he yelled cockily. ¡°You dare to attack Ye Lian¡­¡± Hearing Feng Rong¡¯s words, Ye Mo was surprised. He looked at the youth on the ground and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Ye Family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you scared?¡± Feng Rong sneered immediately but before he finished, he found his face was spitting out the same amount of blood and teeth as Ye Ling. He now understood that if Ye Mo wanted to beat him up, he would. Ye Mo originally wanted him to have a calmer life before death, but this Feng Rong pissed him off. Ye Lian saw Ye Mo walk over and wiped the blood from his face using an unclear tone. ¡°Bastard, you dare to attack me¡­¡± However, Ye Mo stood on his face once again and said, ¡°I want to hit the Ye Family people. You tell me if I dare to hit you? Last time, I went up and smashed the Ye Family big gate, I didn¡¯t see you. You are probably only a small insect of the Ye Family.¡± Ye Lian looked at Ye Mo in terror. He finally understood that this youth was that ancestor of the Ye Family¡ªYe Mo. He didn¡¯t dare to be cocky anymore. Even the leader Ye Beirong didn¡¯t dare to say anything when Ye Mo smashed his way in, much less him from a branch lineage. He could only shake and hate himself for not recognizing this was Ye MO. When he saw Ye Mo raise his foot again after breaking the legs of his two lackeys, he was so scared he quickly said, ¡°Brother Ye, this isn¡¯t my fault. Feng Rong, that animal, said Yun Bing was by herself and told me to make a move. I listened him and that¡¯s why I planned to¡­ Arghhhhhh¡­¡± Before Ye Lian finished, Ye Mo still stepped down. Ye Mo turned to the two policemen and said, ¡°Did you hear their verdict?¡± ¡°Yes, we heard it.¡± The two policemen bowed. ¡°Oh, in that case, take these scums away. You don¡¯t need to notfify me. Contributing to social stability is what I should be doing,¡± Ye Mo blandly said. Hearing these words, Zhuo Yangqing couldn¡¯t help bursting into laughter. Ye Mo acted as though he didn¡¯t hear it as he turned to the two policemen and said, ¡°I suspect this bar is problematic, notify your leader, they must investigate this. Hand the result to Flying Eagle Li Hu and tell him to notify me. If you can¡¯t find anything, then don¡¯t blame me then. Same if you use a few small fries as scape goats.¡± Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t believe this bar wasn¡¯t problematic when Nie Shuangshuang chose to drink here. ¡°Sorry, I caused trouble for you again,¡± Yun Bing said apologetically. Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if I¡¯m here. If I¡¯m not, then that would be a problem, so¡­¡± Although Ye Mo didn¡¯t finish his words, Yun Bing understood what he meant. She should not be so impulsive in the future. Feng Rong destroyed her life and that made her unable to control herself. However, this was just once. There wouldn¡¯t be anything that would make her so emotional again. To her, her past was dead, and there was no point in remembering it. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± Ye Mo saw Yun Bing was unhappy and said casually. Although Zhuo Yangqing didn¡¯t know what was going on, she could understand part of the situation and quickly said, ¡°Brother Ye, you and this sister can come to my house to eat, and¡­¡± It seem she didn¡¯t forget about checking up on her grandpa. Ye Mo agreed. Seeing this, Zhuo Yangqing quickly called her third uncle and her small aunt. Immediately, everyone in the Zhuo Family started moving. The Zhuo Family had been so hopeful of Ye Mo¡¯s coming. ¡­ Zhuo Youshan¡¯s coral poison was too easy for Ye Mo now; in less than half an hour it was all gone. The Zhuo Family was very polite to Yun Bing due to Ye Mo, even more than Ye Mo. From Zhuo Youshan¡¯s perspective, Ye Mo was an excellent stock. If Yun Bing was his woman, it would be more effective to treat her nice. Just when Ye Mo was prepared to leave, the news reported the matter between Ou Tanye and Ou Chen. Ye Mo nodded thinking this Elder Han was really fast. It had only been a day and they were done. These old people probably had the intention already and used him as the leading bird. But despite knowing he was used by them, he would still kill Ou Tanhu. ¡°The Ou Family is done.¡± Zhuo Youshan looked at the TV and sighed. He continued, ¡°The Ou Family was too cocky. They¡¯ve harmed a lot of people in recent years much less what happened 20 years ago.¡± Yun Bing looked at Ye Mo in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo meant this when he said the Ou Family wouldn¡¯t look for trouble with her. Just how much power did he have? Ye Mo smiled to Yun Bing and nodded. Yun Bing immediately felt warm at heart. Even if he wasn¡¯t her man, it was still her luck to be able to know someone as magical as him. Thinking that she wouldn¡¯t have to live a life of terror, she suddenly felt optimistic. Chapter 184 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Wu Liang Mountain was called Meng Le Mountain before. It had an area of a few thousand acres. The Qing dynasty poet Da Jiazheng wrote a poem here. Everyone knew that Dai Jiazheng was a famous poet during the times of Dao Guang Emperor. People rarely knew that he also had a brother Dai Jiahui. Around 1816, they met someone from Dian Cang of the hidden sects here and were taken in due to their talent. Dai Jiazhen wanted to be a scholar and rejected to stay but Dai Jiahui stayed. They were scared that if they left at the same time, the hidden sect people would kill their family. After Dai Jiazheng came out, he participated in the national test. He was 24 that year and was sent to Hu Nan Province as the governor but still had no news of Dai Jiahui. He missed his brother and so he came to Wu Liang mountain and wrote the poem. His poem meant that inside the Wu Liang Mountain, the area was actually very large and high up in the clouds. Its vastness was so great that one couldn¡¯t see it with bare eyes. Now, Wu Liang Mountain was a national environmental protection site. It hid countless unknown scenery as well as countless unknown places. At this moment, at a place where normal people couldn¡¯t reach in the Wu Liang Mountains, there was a large area of houses. The place looked ancient. Outside these houses, there was a curved path reaching to the bottom of the mountain. Looking from the bottom, these houses were like an immortal realm hidden in the clouds. In front of the houses was a big tower with the an enourmous character of ¡®Serenity¡¯. This was the hidden sect Serenity. There was a distant room, and in it, Luo Susu sat there dazed while thinking about something. She had returned to the hidden sects for a month of two. Originally, she thought it would only take a few days to forget that man, but it had been two months now, and she still couldn¡¯t calm down to cultivate her Serene Heart Manual. Once she closed her eyes, Ye Mo would appear in front of her. Those scenes that she couldn¡¯t hide away showed up again and again. He almost died due to thirst but still gave the water bag to her. He knew it was the desert and how important water was for people. What sort of magical man was he? Even though he was almost eaten by those insects, he still didn¡¯t want to leave her behind; instead, he carried her and continued running. What sort of an emotional man was he? He searched around for water everywhere to save her while his lips were cracked dry. Then, he cut open his own wrist to feed her blood until he went unconscious.However, that was the first time she met him, and as for her, she just gave him some water at most. And, the pool he gave her. That was the best birthday present she got in her entire life. This present was given to her in the desert. Who could give such a present in the desert? What sort of a person was he? Luo Susu thought about Ye Mo¡¯s lips¡ªthat moment when she kissed him¡ªhis lips were very cold but warm at the same time. Now that she thought about, she felt lost in the thought. I will forget about him, I must¡­ Luo Susu cultivated her Serene Heart Manual but before she could even complete a circle, she spat out another mouthful of blood. This was already the 6th time it happened. ¡°Susu, our sect¡¯s cultivation forbids joy, worry, anger, emotions, hurt¡­¡± The words of her master echoed in her ears, but she still went against it all. If her master was still here, she could ask her but she wasn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know if he was doing well, did he finish his things? Luo Susu¡¯s thoughts went to Ye Mo again. What was happening to her? Why did she always think about him? It seemed that in her memory, she and Ye Mo knew each other a long time ago. However, no matter how she searched her memory, there were only those in the desert. Perhaps she knew him from her past life. Luo Susu¡¯s door suddenly opened and a nun looking woman walked in. This nun was called Jing Xi, her master¡¯s Shi Di. Although she was in her 40s, she looked like a young woman who hasn¡¯t even reached her 30s. Not only was her skin smooth, her eyes and brows were clearly defined. Her lips had this sexy rudiness to it. Looking meticulously, she was an oddly beautiful woman. The most noticeable feature about her was her sharp nose. If her eyes and hair wasn¡¯t black, she would look western. ¡°Shi Shu,¡± [1] Luo Susu stood up and called. The nun looked at Luo Susu and frowned: ¡°Susu, you are no longer suited to cultivating at Serenity. You just went to the mortal world once, and you were enticed by it, losing your Dao Heart. But you are from the hidden sect, and you must not be let into the mortal world again. ¡°Shi Shu¡­.¡± Luo Susu said worriedly. She knew this Shi Shu didn¡¯t like her; she didn¡¯t know why, but it should be related to her master. There must be some punishment the way her Shi Shu was talking. The nun shook her head and said, ¡°Susu, even if you can¡¯t cultivate our way, you don¡¯t have to go back to the normal world¡­¡± Before Luo Susu could feel relieved, the nun continued, ¡°The young master of Dian Cang is only 30 years of age but he is tertiary stage of yellow level. His future is boundless. Plus, Dian Cang¡¯s martial arts are good for you. Our sects have always had good relations, and we¡¯re not far from each other. If you marry into Dian Cang¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Luo Susu¡¯s face went pale. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t marry someone. As for why, she had this rejection in her heart. This nun¡¯s face sunk and was about to talk once again when another voice said. ¡°Jing Xi Shi Mei, if Susu doesn¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t force her. Although we have fallen, we¡¯re not at the stage to rely on marriage to survive.¡± ¡°Yes, Shi Jie.¡± However, Jing Xi obviously didn¡¯t seem very respectful to her. Luo Susu went up and greeted, ¡°Luo Susu greets sect leader.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The nun nodded and said after a while, ¡°Susu, you do have a big problem after coming back. Your heart can no longer calm down like before¡­¡± Then, the nun started to think what to do with Luo Susu. ¡°Leader Shi Bo, I wish to ask for one more thing. Because I went out this time and some things occurred, if I can¡¯t completely resolve these things, it may be very hard for me to calm my heart to cultivate again. So I plead leader to allow me to go out again.¡± Luo Susu had this sudden urge to see Ye Mo again. She wanted to ask if Ye Mo had seen her before and had some memory of her before. ¡°No,¡± Jing Xi interrupted, ¡°Jing Xian Shi Jie, Susu yearns for the mortal world. If we let her back in, perhaps something would happen, and it would be our sect that is embarrassed.¡± Luo Susu was shaking with anger due to these words but didn¡¯t dare to object. However, Jing Xian nodded and said, ¡°Then what do you think should happen?¡± Jing Xi didn¡¯t even look at Luo Susu and just said: ¡°In my opinion, it was already against the rules that Luo Susu went out last time. After she came back, she couldn¡¯t cultivate. I think we should send her to the cold room for 3 years.¡± Luo Susu was shaken. Cold room for 3 years. That was like a death sentence. With her only yellow level intermediate stage power, it was death if she went in there. Her master died 3 months after being closed in the cold room for 2 years. Her master was also sent to that cold room due to this Shi Shu. Now, she didn¡¯t expect she would be walking the same path due to her. Jing Xian glanced at Jing Xi and sighed. ¡°Susu, you might as well go to Dian Cang.¡± Luo Susu shook her head and said, ¡°Leader Shi Bo, I will go to the cold room.¡± ¡°Hmph, unworthy thing.¡± Jing Xi didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Jing Xian and just left. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Jing Xian looked at Luo Susu and left. Although she knew that Jing Xi wanted to take revenge on Luo Susu¡¯s master, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Leader Shi Bo, I want to change my name,¡± Luo Susu suddenly called to the leaving Jing Xian. Jing Xian turned around and looked at Luo Susu with guilt. ¡°Susu, tell me, I will change it for you in the sect. I can do that at least.¡± She also knew that if Luo Susu went to the cold room, there would be no coming back. However, she didn¡¯t dare to stop Jing Xi¡¯s decision. She just felt guilty to Luo Susu¡¯s master and her. Luo Susu wasn¡¯t dumb. Jing Xian was the leader but was succumbed to Jing Xi. If there wasn¡¯t something that Jing Xi had a grasp of, she definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Shi Bo, I want to change my name to Luo Ying. I found that I often call myself Luo Ying in my dreams,¡± Luo Susu said. She was worried for her Shi Bo. Jing Xian looked once at Luo Susu and nodded. She took out a jade necklace from her sleeves and gave it to Luo Susu and said, ¡°Susu, from now on, you are Luo Ying. This necklace was sent over by a friend from the Luo Cang magical artefact social. This is a real magical artefact, it¡¯s yours now. Good luck, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡­ [1] TL note: Shi Shu: referring to anyone in the same sect who is in the same generation as your master but younger than him. Shi Bo- same as Shi Shu but referring to older than your master. Chapter 185 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy At night, after Ye Mo sent Yun Bing and Tingting back, he went straight to Han Zaixin. However, Yun Bing twisted and turned unable to fall asleep. She knew that as soon as the day was bright, she and Tingting would go back to Ning Hai. She would no longer have the chance to be with Ye Mo anymore. Perhaps tonight was the last night she would stay together with Ye Mo. The more she thought, the more she regretted running away from Ye Mo¡¯s room. However, she felt too hard to summon the courage to go again. She knew if she didn¡¯t take the initiative, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t come for her. Sometimes, she felt she was a bad woman, but she knew that in the depth of her heart, what she was thinking wasn¡¯t completely to repay Ye Mo. It was because she really wanted to be together with Ye Mo even if it was just for one night. She was afraid Ye Mo would think she was trying to use him. but she knew that she really didn¡¯t think that way. Yun Bing had made up her mind, after Ye Mo comes back to sleep, she would go to his room again. Although it was a bit shameless, she would still do it for Ye Mo. At around 10pm, Ye Mo still hadn¡¯t come back, but Yun Bing was almost about to fall asleep. Finally, the door sounded. The sleepy Yun Bing immediately sat up in nervousness, but she heard the knocking sound from her own room. Her heart was raised. Was Ye Mo coming over to her? How could this be, Tingting was still sleeping. Thinking about this, Yun Bing wanted to get off the bed and look. But at this moment, the lights were turned on. Yun Bing was dumbfounded. The person who came in wasn¡¯t Ye Mo but a girl. She still had a bag in her hands, so she realized it was probably Ye Ling. Ye Ling knew Ye Mo was at Beijing and no longer had the mood to play in America. She came back by herself first but didn¡¯t expect to see Yun Bing when she opened her room and froze. ¡°You are Ye Ling?¡± Yun Bing said. Ye Ling nodded and asked, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yun Bing, Ye Mo¡¯s English teacher,¡± Yun Bing quickly explained but felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. She didn¡¯t have the courage to go to Ye Mo¡¯s room anymore. Now that Ye Ling was back, she couldn¡¯t even if she wanted to. ¡°You are Mrs. Yun Bing, I¡¯ve heard my brother talk about you,¡± Ye Ling said in surprise. Ye Mo said Yun Bing saved his life before, but now it seemed there was some relationship between them. She immediately saw Tingting and was shocked. Ye Mo didn¡¯t tell her Yun Bing had a child and she was so old already. In that case, she was obviously not suitable with her brother. Seeing Ye Ling look at Tingting, Yun Bing quickly explained what happened from Hong Kong till now. ¡°My brother went out?¡± Ye Ling thought Ye Mo was asleep. ¡­. As though knowing Ye Mo would come at night, Han Zaixin had prepared tea and snacks. But even so, when Ye Mo actually came, Han Zaixin felt relieved. He didn¡¯t have any way if Ye Mo didn¡¯t come because his phone was always off. Ye Mo saw that other than Elder Han and Han Yan, there was also another man in his 50s. Han Zaixin was very polite to Ye Mo. Seeing him come in, he quickly stood up. ¡°Ye Mo, this is the military laboratory¡¯s Li Xiang. Old Li, this is Ye Mo I told you about.¡± Han Zaixin just introduced the two but didn¡¯t say Li Xiang¡¯s position. Li Xiang also nodded to Ye Mo. In his eyes, although Ye Mo was strong, he was still young. For someone in high status like them, they only needed to be nice and Ye Mo would be extremely grateful. And, it seemed pretty easy to use Ye Mo this time. Thus, he didn¡¯t understand why Han Zaixin took Ye Mo so seriously. In his impression, Ye Mo was a simple minded but strong youth. Ye Mo didn¡¯t care seeing that Li Xiang seemed to be a little rude. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nod. To him, there was no point in getting close with such a person. Their pursuits were different. It was just a deal between him and Han Zaixin. Seeing that Ye Mo couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nod, Li Xiang couldn¡¯t keep it together. However, he was in a high status for a long time and had some control. Han Zaixin frowned thinking this Old Li was good but just underestimated people. Seeing that Han Zaixin wanted to ease up the tension, he waved his hand and sat down. ¡°Elder Han, don¡¯t waste time, since this is a deal, just tell me what to do, I prefer to be straightforward.¡± Han Zaixin had some understanding of Ye Mo¡¯s personality and nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be straightforward. We researched the model you gave Li Hu carefully last time. It¡¯s an extremely valuable military secret. We originally thought it was just worth tens of millions, but by the looks of it now, that¡¯s only a minor fraction of it.¡± Ye Mo immediately knew the mission was related to this, but he already gave the thing to Han Zaixin, why did they bring it up? Han Zaixin continued, ¡°The conclusion we got is that this model is only a part of it. It¡¯s only the outer energy core part. The nucleus of the thing isn¡¯t there. Now that we know how important this data is, we can¡¯t have such precious thing in the hands of others. Although we don¡¯t know who invented this data, but it could be said to be a military milestone.¡± Then, Han Zaixin looked at Ye Mo. ¡°I think you should know, we want you to get back the remaining part. Regardless if our country can really create it, it¡¯s much better to have this in our hands than in others.¡± ¡°You want me to find you this?¡± Ye Mo frowned, Wen Dong gave this to him. Where would he find it? Han Zaixin nodded seriously. ¡°Indeed, I think only you can find this. One reason is that you gave it to us, so you should know something about where it came from. The second is that normal people¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve such a precious data, so I want you to go with Han Yan and find the remaining data.¡± Li Xiang added timely, ¡°It¡¯s every citizen¡¯s responsibility to serve the country, so this is not only a mission but an honor.¡± Ye Mo looked coldly at Li Xiang. ¡°Shut up, stop playing your games.¡± Li Xiang¡¯s face immediately changed. He didn¡¯t understand Ye Mo so he took out those big ideas he used to educate young people with. Of course, Han Zaixin knew Ye Mo¡¯s personality; even if Ye Mo knew his position, he would still be nothing in the eyes of Ye Mo. Ye Mo was someone who wouldn¡¯t get up early without benefit. It was useless to educate him with those big ideals. If he owed the country, then he would repay the debt himself. Ye Mo hated empty words. He quickly stopped Li Xiang who was going to throw a tantrum. ¡°Old Li, Ye Mo is like that, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Han Yan sat by the side saying nothing. It was completely irrelevant to her, but she looked coldly at Li Xiang. It seemed she also despised him. Han Zaixin¡¯s payment of one block of Green Silver Sand should be enough. In Ye Mo¡¯s heart, that was worth countless times more than that military model. However, only he knew the worth of the Green Silver Sand. As such, Ye Mo knew Han Zaixin¡¯s reward was enough but Han Zaixin didn¡¯t. Seeing Ye Mo not talk, Han Zaixin was afraid Ye Mo would regret and quickly said, ¡°The next batch of material is coming in 3 month, then I¡¯ll let you pick ten more.¡± Ye Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°I agree to this. I¡¯ll try, regardless of whether I succeed or not, I won¡¯t return the Green Silver Sand.¡± Ye Mo was not interested at all in picking ten more. If he could pick out 5 or 6 things, he would already be happy. There wouldn¡¯t be that much good materials for him to pick anyway. ¡°Okay, you and Yan Er can start tomorrow.¡± Han Zaixin stood up in joy. Then he turned to Han Yan and said, ¡°Yan Er, no matter what, safety first, okay?¡± However, Ye Mo said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go by myself, it¡¯s cumbersome to have an extra person.¡± ¡°Hmph, Ye Mo I admit you¡¯re strong, but if you think you can beat me for sure, you¡¯re wrong. Otherwise, let¡¯s fight first.¡± Han Yan was discomforted by Ye Mo¡¯s words. Chapter 186 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°No need to fight, I¡¯ll let you come with me.¡± Looking at the way Han Yan jumped into fighting stance, he knew he underestimated her body technique at least. No matter how strong she was, she wouldn¡¯t be cumbersome with that movement technique and might even give him some help. Of course, another plan was that since she was from the hidden sects, perhaps he could try to get something out of her mouth. That was the most important. Han Yan intentionally showed some ability and saw that Ye Mo indeed seemed to be impressed as he allowed her to go. She raised her head high in self satisfaction. Ever since Ye Mo killed Ou Tanhu, she felt she was no match for him. But even though she felt she was no match for him, she felt she lost to no one in movement technique even Ye Mo. ¡°Buy the ticket to Xian Mountain and wait for me at the airport tomorrow morning.¡± Ye Mo dropped these words and left quickly. He needed to find Wen Dong before he could find the thing. Only Wen Dong knew where it came from. Plus, he wanted to go to Flowing Snake. He needed to buy some things that could prevent Nie Shuangshuang to not attack his relatives. ¡°He¡¯s a conceited person,¡± Han Yan suddenly said. ¡°Hmph, I think he¡¯s an arrogant freak, not respecting his elders¡­¡± Li Xiang sneered. Han Zaixin waved his hand and said, ¡°Old Li, you need to change your temper. Do you know why the Song Family didn¡¯t dare to touch him? Your Li family is also a big family of Beijing, so you would know after you ask Marshal Li. Sometimes, you can¡¯t just be doing academics.¡± Li Xiang looked at Han Zaixin in shock. He thought Han Zaixin would be on his side, but Han Zaixin was helping Ye Mo. Marshal Li was his big brother and also the most authoritative person in the Li Family. He didn¡¯t expect Han Zaixin to tell him to ask his big brother. Did his big brother look at Ye Mo differently? Why would someone so young and abandoned by the Ye Family be worth noting. ¡­ Ye Mo bought a lot of daily products. Although he was Stage 3 Chi Gathering, he was still fearful of his experience in the desert. He didn¡¯t believe he was completely safe just because he was Stage 3. There might be Earth level or even Sky level masters. Even if he was surrounded by those bugs in the desert, he would die. After he bought enough things, he called Nie Shuangshuang. Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s shy voice sounded. It was very sweet and made people feel comfortable and even render this impulsive feeling. When Ye Mo came to Hua University, Nie Shuangshuang stood at the door looking very nervous. She wore a plain green dress and her hair was wet. A few strands came down her soft skinned face, making her seem more nimble and innocent. Accompanied with her high soaring chest, almost all the students at the door would secretly look at her. Just when Ye Mo walked in front of her, he smelt this faint aroma. It seemed to be natural coming from the body. Seeing Ye Mo come over, Nie Shuangshuang rubbed her sleeves nervously and seemed to say something but Ye Mo knew she said nothing. Seeing Ye Mo just stand in front of her and not say anything for a long time, Nie Shuangshuang raised her head and used those innocent looking eyes and said, ¡°Brother Ye, you wanted me.¡± Then, she lowered her head and held onto the edge of her skirt tightly. Ye Mo sighed, this woman could go get a golden Oscars at Hollywood. He thought she would be perfect to lure those black bulky men, so why stay at a place like Hua University? Moreover, she seemed to know how to utilize men¡¯s weakness. Even though Ye Mo knew there was something wrong with her, he still couldn¡¯t prevent himself from having strange thoughts towards her. As though not hearing Ye Mo¡¯s reply, she secretly looked at Ye Mo while blushing and looked down. Ye Mo said, ¡°Indeed, I wanted to look for you, do you have time?¡± ¡°Mh, tomorrow¡¯s the weekend¡­¡± Nie Shuangshuang just said half a sentence. Ye Mo sneered, she was acting innocent too much. Tomorrow is the weekend, so that meant she could go out with him for the entire night. What sort of girl would say that to someone she only met for the second time? She didn¡¯t say the second half of the sentence, but any man could imagine it. It seemed to be more enticing left unsaid. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you wanted to drink with Zhuo Yangqing yesterday but wasn¡¯t able to. How about I take you out for a drink?¡± Ye Mo said straightforwardly. He felt that frosty feeling on Nie Shuangshuang was weaker today. He didn¡¯t want to know who Nie Shuangshuang was, but Ye Ling still had to stay a month or two at Hua University. He didn¡¯t want her to be in danger, so he had to know who Nie Shuangshuang was, and what that bleak feeling from her was. If she was a threat to Ye Ling, he didn¡¯t mind doing something good for society. Nie Shuangshuang looked at Ye Mo in shock due to his straight forwardness but didn¡¯t reject. She hesitantly agreed as though it was hard for her to reject. Drunk Eye bar is close to the uni but they didn¡¯t sit at the bar and chose a distant corner and sat. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Ye Mo asked casually. If possible, he didn¡¯t want to get on bad terms with her. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of her, he didn¡¯t want enemies everywhere. So what if Nie Shuangshuang was messing around with other people everyday? The reason he asked her out today was to tell her to back off from his sister. Nie Shuangshuang didn¡¯t say what she wanted to drink but instead asked, ¡°Brother Ye did you ask me out to drink? I feel as though you don¡¯t like me very much, but why did you ask me out?¡± Under the dim light, she seemed more bold and could at least look at Ye Mo when she talked. ¡°Since you can tell I don¡¯t like you very much. why did you come out with me?¡± Ye Mo asked with derision. She didn¡¯t seem to notice it and said feebly, ¡°Because the first time I saw you, I feel this intimacy from you so, I¡­¡± ¡°So you like me?¡± Then, Ye Mo told the waiter to serve to beer. He wasn¡¯t here to drink today. Nie Shuangshuang suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°Yes, Brother Ye, although it¡¯s not to the degree of liking you but I have a great impression of you. It¡¯s the first time I had this feeling coming here. So today, when you said you wanted to drink, I came with you without hesitation. But why are you talking to me with this tone, I don¡¯t even know what your name is.¡± Ye Mo sneered. ¡°Good impression, if you¡¯re still a virgin, perhaps I would have some good impression to you. Now, don¡¯t talk about good impression in front of me.¡± Originally, Ye Mo wanted to have a talk with her, but seeing how she kept this act up, he suddenly felt very annoyed. ¡°You¡­¡± Nie Shuangshuang suddenly stood up. Her pretty face was shaking under the light. She pointed her hand at Ye Mo and wanted to say something, but she put it back down. After a while, she continued, ¡°You called me out just to say this to me? Do you have no manners around girls? I saw you wrong.¡± Then, Nie Shuangshuang turned to leave as though she was really angered by Ye Mo¡¯s words. However, Ye Mo sat without moving. He knew that if this woman wanted men¡¯s yang essence, she wouldn¡¯t let him go because he cultivated pure yang chi. This was probably the good impression in her eyes. However, Ye Mo saw Nie Shuangshuang walk to the door and still had no intentions of turning back. He frowned but didn¡¯t believe he saw her wrong. He still felt the sense of the opposite sex from her yesterday. Plus, this woman had this eerie cold feeling. Ye Mo knew she wasn¡¯t a normal person. ¡°Such a hot chick, come in and have a drink with me.¡± Two men who just walked into the bar saw Nie Shuangshuang. One of their eyes brightened up immediately and he grabbed towards her. Nie Shuangshuang screamed but couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a private room, it¡¯s much better than outside.¡± Then, the grabbed Nie Shuangshuang walked inside. Many people saw it, and even the bar people, but no one said a thing. They continued to do what they were doing. Nie Shuangshuang looked helplessly towards Ye Mo. It was obvious she wanted Ye Mo to help her. She saw how strong Ye Mo was yesterday. If he did something, even if he couldn¡¯t beat these two, she could break free. Ye Mo, however, was still sipping the beer that was just brought to him as though he didn¡¯t see it at all. However, Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense scanned that the eyes Nie Shuangshuang showed had disappointment deep disappointment rather than loss in hope. Soon, Nie Shuangshuang was dragged into a private room by those two scum. The door was then slammed shut. Chapter 187 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°You¡¯re also coming to have fun at the bar, what are you scared of. I¡¯ll make you very comfortable later. There¡¯s plenty of money, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not someone who just leaves after eating.¡± The man released Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s hands after closing the door. ¡°Where did you see me being scared?¡± Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s face was suddenly very bleak. The two men froze when they saw Nie Shuangshuang at the door, her face seemed so helpless. With her innocent look, they felt they needed to comfort her first after pulling her in However, this girl changed her face too quick. The helplessness and innocence turned to bleakness now. The two men felt a frosty feeling from their bones. If this wasn¡¯t at a bar and the room lights were still on, they would¡¯ve thought they met a fox demon deep in the mountains. ¡°Who are you?¡± the other man yelled. The girl still had the same face, but it caused them to feel cold and scared. Nie Shuangshuang sneered. ¡°Who am I, didn¡¯t you drag me in? Now that you dragged me in, why aren¡¯t you doing anything but asking who I am?¡± Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s cold tone made the two men shiver. Suddenly, they lost all their lust. They had no lust for such a beautiful Nie Shuangshuang. They just wanted to get out quick. They couldn¡¯t understand how a woman changed so much. ¡°We¡¯re joking, let¡¯s go, Xiao Xiong, let¡¯s get out,¡± the man who grabbed Nie Shuangshuang suddenly said. He didn¡¯t want to face Nie Shuangshuang; he felt his skin was tingling. ¡°Go out? Why go out? You pulled me in, don¡¯t you want to do something,¡± Nie Shuangshuang suddenly said without any tone. ¡°Don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t want to,¡± the man called Xiao Xiong felt the frigidness in the room and wanted to pull the door open. They didn¡¯t want to face Nie Shuangshuang. Nie Shuangshuang sneered, ¡°Do you think you can still go?¡± ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± The man who held the handle of the door just asked that and felt this long needle pierce the top of his head. The other man just saw a silver light flashed and his pal was on the ground. He wanted to scream, but that silver light also pierced his head. ¡°You¡­¡± the man could only say this word before also falling to the ground. Nie Shuangshuang dumped these two on the couch. From her easy attitude, it seemed as though these people weren¡¯t 70 kgs but a few kgs. Nie Shuangshuang looked at the two she killed and was lost for a moment. However, her eyes became cold again. She suddenly pulled the zip on her skirt as though she was taking it off. ¡°Clap, clap, clap.¡± Nie Shuangshuang turned around and saw Ye Mo clapping behind her. She didn¡¯t even know when Ye Mo came in. ¡°Fascinating, Fascinating. I saw these people fall asleep not long after they came in. I see you taking off your clothes too. Do you want to sleep a while too?¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t sound displeased at all. Nie Shuangshuang eyes seemed anxious as she quickly pulled the zip on her skirt back and stared at Ye Mo a while before asking, ¡°When did you come in?¡± Ye Mo sneered. ¡°This isn¡¯t what you should ask, it has nothing to do with you. I just didn¡¯t want to see an ugly scene so I came in earlier.¡± Nie Shuangshuang bit her lips until it almost bled. Her eyes seemed red, but she still didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What you want to do has nothing to do with me, but I¡¯m afraid after you¡¯re done, I will lose my appetite to talk with you. So, I want to say my words first. As for what you do after I leave, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Ye Mo said coldly. Nie Shuangshuang raised her head and looked at Ye Mo saying word by word, ¡°Do you believe that I can kill you right now with a raise of my hand?¡± Ye Mo suddenly sat down and pulled out a beer bottle from his storage ring, opened it and drank a mouth before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Nie Shuangshuang seemed to have forgotten what she just said and just stared at Ye Mo. He wore very little, just a shirt and long pants, where did he get this bottle from? If it was in his pocket, it would be bulging. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to kill me. If you¡¯re gonna do it, then hurry up, my patience is limited.¡± Ye Mo just saw Nie Shuangshuang kill with needles, but he didn¡¯t know where she hid the needles. If she attacked, he would take her needles and have a look. He wasn¡¯t so perverted to scan her entire body with his spirit sense. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to kill you, I really don¡¯t¡­¡± Then, the bleak look on her face retreated. She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You knew I could deal with them, so you didn¡¯t help me right?¡± Ye Mo shook his head. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t know if you could deal with them, I wouldn¡¯t do anything. Who knows if you wanted it anyways because you¡¯re this sort of person.¡± Nie Shuangshuang suddenly started to shake as hger face grew pale again. Her hands even move a few times but eventually stopped. ¡°Speak, what do you want?¡± Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s tone was no longer sweet but low and bleak. Ye Mo said coldly, ¡°I know you origin isn¡¯t ordinary, and I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing at Hua University. However, there¡¯s one thing I need to persuade you. You can think of it as a warning. Ye Ling is my sister, you better not touch half a strand of her hair. Otherwise, no matter who you are, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Ye Ling is your sister?¡± Nie Shuangshuang studied Ye Mo again and seemed to be shocked. Nie Shuangshuang was just shocked for a short time and recovered quickly. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been at Hua Uni for a few years, who did you see me touch? Regardless of whether or not you¡¯re Ye Ling¡¯s brother, I wouldn¡¯t touch her.¡± Ye Mo said plainly, ¡°Not necessarily, you and Zhuo Yangqing are such good friends, but you could harm her much less other people. So, I don¡¯t really believe your words.¡± ¡°When did I harm Zhuo Yangqing? You¡¯re wrong. Indeed, you saw me kill these people today, but don¡¯t think everything you see is reality. I don¡¯t want to explain to you. I can make an oath but not because I¡¯m scared of you, but because¡­¡± Nie Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes went red again. Ye Mo looked coldly at her. If she didn¡¯t make a deadly oath, then she could expect not to walk out of this room today. ¡°I, Nie Shuangshuang, swear that if I have any bad intentions towards Ye Ling, I would be struck by lightning and never have the chance to enter reincarnation,¡± Nie Shuangshuang spoke and even shed tears Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t care about her tears, but he was quite satisfied with her oath. No matter who Nie Shuangshuang was, this oath was quite serious. It was believable when a cultivator made such oath. Seeing Nie Shuangshuang make the oath, Ye Mo stood up. He didn¡¯t care about what Nie Shuangshuang did with the two dead people. However, Nie Shuangshuang walked to the door first and turned and said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I can kill you easily but I didn¡¯t. And, I want to tell you, I¡¯m still a virgin.¡± Then, Nie Shuangshuang turned and left. After walking out a long way, Ye Mo¡¯s voice sounded at her ear, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, the moment you attacked, you would¡¯ve died. As for whether or not you¡¯re a virgin, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Nie Shuangshuang suddenly turned around; she found that she was outside of the bar, but Ye Mo was nowhere to be seen. She was astonished¡ªwas that sound just a illusion? Ye Mo looked at the two dead men and walked out. He didn¡¯t deal with the body. It didn¡¯t concern him if he was investigated for it. ¡­.. When Ye Mo came back, he found out that Ye Ling had returned and was talking with Yun Bing. It seemed they had been chatting for a long time. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally back. Why did you come back at 2.¡± Ye Ling was obviously unhappy he came back so late. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°You came from so far, aren¡¯t you going to sleep? I¡¯m leaving Beijing tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going tomorrow? Are you going back to Luo Cang?¡± Yun Bing was worried. ¡°No, I¡¯m doing some business.¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t say what he was doing. ¡°Brother, can you turn your phone on, I can never reach your phone.¡± Ye Ling still wanted to catch up with Ye Mo but he was leaving tomorrow. Ye Mo didn¡¯t care about his phone and instead said to Ye Ling seriously, ¡°Ye Ling, don¡¯t get close to Nie Shuangshuang from your school, do you understand?¡± ¡°Why? Brother, she¡¯s the prettiest in the school and likes to keep a low profile. We rarely talk, do you know her?¡± Ye Ling asked in surprise. Ye Mo felt relieved and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her but trust my words. After you graduate, if I¡¯m still not done, you can go Luo Cang.¡± ¡°Brother, after Zifeng comes back, you should talk to him. In fact, I don¡¯t agree to him staying at the Ye Family, but he said it was very hard for grandpa too. He wanted to help grandpa, and he said the main reason grandpa got him back was due to you.¡± Although Ye Ling didn¡¯t want to stay at Beijing, she was worried about Ye Zifeng staying here himself. Although her big and fourth uncle was sent away from Beijing, who knew if the other members of the Ye Family would do something to Ye Zifeng. Ye Mo nodded. Ye Zifeng saw things more clearly than Ye Ling, but it was impossible for him to try to persuade Ye Zifeng. Everyone had their own life. Seeing Ye Mo look down and not talk, Ye Ling suddenly thought of one thing and quickly said, ¡°Brother, Zifeng told me to give this to you. He said it was related to your mum.¡± Chapter 188 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy When Ye Mo came to the airport, Han Yan was already there waiting for him. By the looks of it, she had been there for a while. Han Yan carried a bag. She looked at Ye Mo in shock who only carried a small bag, thinking that this bag wasn¡¯t even enough for some clothes much less equipment. The news she got was that the place they were going was quite far. She didn¡¯t know that if Ye Mo wasn¡¯t trying to hide his ring, he wouldn¡¯t even bother carrying a bag. Ye Mo boarded in no time and sat with Han Yan. Although Han Yan didn¡¯t use any makeup, she had this faint aroma on her that was quite pleasant. Although she wasn¡¯t extremely pretty, her temperament was quite good. Seeing Ye Mo didn¡¯t even talk to her after getting on the plane but just played with a jade bracelet, she was a little annoyed and asked, ¡°My news is to go to Hu Zhong Province, why are you going to Xian Mountain?¡± ¡°I need to do some private business,¡± Ye Mo said and then sunk into silence again. Seeing Ye Mo not interested in talking to her, Han Yan frowned but stopped talking. Ye Mo was thinking about what Ye Ling said to him last night: ¡°The bracelet was let from dad saying your mum left it for you.¡± The bracelet was very old; Ye Mo studied it with his spirit sense and didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. It was just a normal bracelet. Sighing, he put the bracelet on his hand. Yun Bing, who was planning on going back to Ning Hai, decided to go back a week later due to Ye Ling. Although he didn¡¯t know why she was staying for an extra few days, he felt she treated him a little different. ¡°Do you know the organization North Sand?¡± Seeing Ye Mo finally stop playing with the bracelet, Han Yan asked quietly. Ye Mo dazed and replied, ¡°I only heard about it, why?¡± Seeing Ye Mo finally listen to her, Han Yan breathed and said, ¡°You should know that Feng Tian you saved from the desert last time, right? She¡¯s from North Sand. And, she said that data came from the North Sand. As for how it came out, she didn¡¯t say but it¡¯s definitely related to North Sand.¡± Ye Mo was not surprised she was from North Sand, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know Wen Dong. He was looking for Wen Dong now, but if he could find Feng Tian, then she should know a little about North Sand. Thinking about this, Ye Mo askedm ¡°Do you know where Feng Tian is now?¡± Han Yan shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this was the info she gave Li Hu last time, but my grandpa didn¡¯t expect the data to be so precious at the time, so they didn¡¯t take it this seriously. And, it¡¯s said that North Sand is the biggest independent organization in the world. Members are from all over the world, and they have first grade scientists and military equipment. Their purpose is to establish a democratic country more powerful than America. However, up until now, their means are very despicable.¡± Ye Mo knew Wen Dong was from North Sand, but he didn¡¯t know what sort of organization this was. Han Yan sneered and said, ¡°Dreams are good, but the members are too mixed up. Before the country was set up, many people wanted to get rich through the data. The data you got was sent out from someone inside.¡± So North Sand was such a big organization to the degree of creating a country. Although Ye Mo wasn¡¯t familiar with politics, he knew that it wasn¡¯t so easy. The resource abundant places were already owned. ¡°Do you know the exact situation of North Sand?¡± Ye Mo thought that since this came from North Sand, it would help if he got to know the organization more. Han Yan shook her head. ¡°I never care about these things, grandpa only told me after I came out.¡± ¡°Which hidden sect are you from? How do you enter the hidden sect? Ye Mo took a sudden turn and changed the topic. However, this time, Han Yan just shut her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Mo didn¡¯t continue asking her; it seemed it was quite hard knowing about the hidden sects from her. After leaving the airport, Ye Mo called a taxi to the Xiang Shan valley. Han Yan didn¡¯t know why Ye Mo went there, but before she came out, her grandpa told her that Ye Mo wasn¡¯t a simple person and he acquired the data in the first place so do as he says. So when Ye Mo arranged the route, although Han Yan was curious why Ye Mo didn¡¯t start with North Sand, she didn¡¯t ask him about it. The taxi stopped at the mountain waist and Ye Mo told the taxi to leave before taking Han Yan to a street with food and hotel. Although he didn¡¯t go up with Wen Dong last time, it wasn¡¯t far from the parking lot. Ye Mo also seemed to see Wen Dong walk into this hotel last time from a distance. He didn¡¯t know which one Wen Dong went to, but this was the only clue he had. If he couldn¡¯t find Wen Dong here, then he had no better idea. Perhaps they could only look for Feng Tian, but according to Han Yan, it was quite hard to find her now. ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Han Yan knew that North Sand definitely wouldn¡¯t have a base at Xiang Shan Valley. ¡°I have a friend who knows some things. She gave the data to me so I came here for a look.¡± Han Yan originally thought Ye Mo must knew that a certain friend lived here, but after following Ye Mo and asking a few places, she knew that Ye Mo didn¡¯t know at all. She was quite speechless. Although it wasn¡¯t a popular tourist place, there were at least tens or even 100 hotels here. How long was this going to take? Luckily, Han Yan¡¯s worry didn¡¯t turn into reality. When Ye Mo entered a hotel with only an old couple and asked about Wen Dong, the owner didn¡¯t show confusion and studied Ye Mo carefully. Ye Mo knew he came to the right place. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Dong Dong?¡± The male owner was an old man in his 60s. His voice was slow, but he obviously knew Wen Dong. Ye Mo quickly said, ¡°Yes, uncle, I¡¯m Sister Don¡¯s friend, Ye Mo.¡± In order to show that he was close to Wen Dong, he even called her sister. Ye Mo also felt speechless thinking about it. ¡°You are Ye Mo? Oh, wait.¡± The old man suddenly went in the room and took out a letter to Ye Mo. ¡°Last time, Dong Dong asked someone to bring this to you if you came in 3 months. If you didn¡¯t come, she told me to burn it.¡± Ye Mo took the letter in surprise thinking if it wasn¡¯t due to Han Zaixin¡¯s business, he definitely wouldn¡¯t come. Even if he came, how could Wen Dong know he could find this place and even leave this letter for him? Ye Mo opened the letter and was dazed once again. There was just one word, run. What did this mean? Han Yan also saw this and looked at Ye Mo with curiosity. The owner couple saw Ye Mo look at the letter in shock but walked into the backyard. This big run word was written from clear to unclear. The last bit seemed to disappear. Ye Mo frowned and suddenly understood. Wen Dong meant for him to run away as far as possible and even hide his name. Not good, something happened to Wen Dong. That was Ye Mo¡¯s first thought. Something must¡¯ve happened to Wen Dong due to that data, and those people were interrogating her where it went. Only Wen Dong knew she gave it to him. She didn¡¯t tell about him but instead told him to leave. It could be seen that although they met each other occasionally, she was very trustworthy person. Han Yan saw Ye Mo¡¯s face change and wanted to ask what was going on. Suddenly, Ye Mo¡¯s face was bleak as he looked at the door of the inn. ¡°I knew you would come, as expected, haha¡­ Wen Dong wouldn¡¯t say no matter what, but is that any use?¡± a cocky voice sounded. Han Yan suddenly found Ye Mo had charged out. When Ye Mo came back, he carried a lady with him. This lady had shrivelled hair and messy clothes. There was wounds all over her body and her face was pale. The moment he snatched Wen Dong from the car at the door of the inn, he knew she wasn¡¯t going to make it. Her heart was shattered and she didn¡¯t have a breath anymore. He could treat her heart with his chi, but her life force was dissipated. Ye Mo couldn¡¯t save her unless there was a spiritual herb that could recover her life force. Although Ye Mo had some pills on him, it was a far cry from a spirit herb that recovered life force. Ye Mo inserted his chi into Wen Dong wanting to wake her up but there was nothing after a while. Chapter 189 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy As though scared by Ye Mo¡¯s ghostly figure, everyone took out their guns on the car. The leading person was a strangely beautiful young married woman. ¡°Wen Dong¡­¡± Ye Mo suddenly felt guilty. Although Wen Dong¡¯s death was not due to him, she was tortured like this probably because she didn¡¯t want to reveal where the data was. Wen Dong slowly opened her eyes with the forceful treatment of Ye Mo¡¯s strong chi. When she saw Ye Mo, she was surprised and quickly said in a voice that even Ye Mo could barely hear: ¡°Ye Mo, sorry, I involved you in this. North Sand is looking for the model, quickly go, I didn¡¯t say¡­¡± It was just these few words that used up all of her power and life force. Her head fell in Ye Mo¡¯s arms as she slowly closed her eyes. Ye Mo suddenly felt a fit of emptiness. Wen Dong didn¡¯t die due to him, but he couldn¡¯t bear this sadness. Funny how he still wanted to find Wen Dong to get the rest of the data but didn¡¯t consider the complications for Wen Dong at all. Although Wen Dong was a woman, she was straightforward, generous and very tenacious. Although she didn¡¯t tell Ye Mo what she did with the money, he knew that she definitely didn¡¯t use it herself. Ye Mo raised his head and looked coldly at the four men pointing guns at him before looking down at Wen Dong and saying, ¡°Sister Dong, don¡¯t worry, just go. I swear that in my life, I will pull North Sand from its roots and burn that data in front of your grave.¡± ¡°Ye Mo, you¡­¡± Han Yan heard Ye Mo¡¯s words and was shocked. Regardless of whether he eradicated North Sand, the country needed that data. If Ye Mo casually burnt it in front of someone¡¯s grave, what would her grandpa say. Ye Mo¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he glanced coldly at Han Yan. ¡°Shut up.¡± Han Yan was about to rage being told off by Ye Mo for no reason, but she looked at the guns pointed at them and resisted the urge. Ye Mo turned, looked at the four men pointing guns at them, and coldly said, ¡°You are the bastards of North Sand?¡± ¡°Indeed we are from North Sand, you are the person who took our data?¡± It was the young lady who talk. Her eyes were cold, but it gave off a mature young woman sense. ¡°You hit Sister Dong?¡± Ye Mo¡¯s tone was frosty. ¡°That¡¯s right, I sent the order, but don¡¯t worry, perhaps you may enjoy that treatment very soon.¡± The young woman¡¯s tone was colder than Ye Mo. Then, she continued: ¡°If you give it over, perhaps you may enjoy a very beautiful service instead. We North Sand is established on the ideal on an equal environment. If you still have some morality in you, hand it over.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t even bother replying this time. He just waved his hand in mid air a few times, and a few frosty wind swept over. The two men and that woman¡¯s wrists were sliced off. The eerie thing was that not much blood spilled out. But still, a man managed to do this and the wind blade that sliced on the car instead created a metallic screeching sound. The range rover had a deep mark appearing on its door. Everyone was shocked at that moment. What was this? He sliced people¡¯s wrist off in mid air? No one saw anything, blood didn¡¯t even spill out. Han Yan¡¯s brain also froze. She tried to overestimated Ye Mo¡¯s capabilities, but now, she knew that Ye Mo was far powerful than she thought. She even forgot about Ye Mo yelling at her. With Ye Mo¡¯s power, if he fought with her and he suddenly used that, she didn¡¯t even dare to think. The man who dodged the wind blade quickly recovered from his terror. It could be seen he was the strongest of the four. In just less than a second, he pulled the trigger on Ye Mo. The moment he did, he finally felt relieved. This person was too strong; if he didn¡¯t react fast, perhaps he would be like his 3 other partners. The instant the gun sounded, he felt a figure dash across in front of him, and after which, the hand holding the gun felt cold. He subconsciously looked at his hands and they were all sliced off. Still, not much blood came out. Then, Ye Mo¡¯s words came out, ¡°I I want to slice off your hands, you think you can run?¡± He turned around and saw Ye Mo carrying Wen Dong and stared at him coldly from not far. Everyone who had their hands cut off all looked at Ye Mo as though they were dumb. How was someone so horrifyingly strong? What did he just use? ¡°Get on the car?¡± Ye Mo looked coldly at the North Sand members and said. A short but fierce man suddenly yelled in anger, ¡°Why should I listen to you, I¡¯m not going on the car, what can you do? I won¡¯t frown at all if you¡¯re going to kill me.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t even look at the man and just threw a fireball. The short man yelled for a brief moment and made no noise. He was consumed by the fireball and kept rolling on the ground. His mouth shape showed he was yelling but there was no noise. There was terror and begging for mercy in his eyes, but Ye Mo¡¯s eyes were cold and had no intention of letting him go. Han Yan saw that Ye Mo actually shot out a fireball and suddenly shivered. She had tried to overestimate him again and again, but didn¡¯t expect to have underestimated him for the second time. He could send out fireballs casually? This was something in the legends. No wonder he killed Ou Tanhu. With his power, even a few Ou Tanhu would be no match for him. Han Yan suddenly thought of Ye Mo¡¯s words that he was going to burn the data. She thought those were just angry words before, but now, she had realized those were very real. The remaining three looked at Ye Mo in terror. They got in the back seats of the car without Ye Mo saying anything else. Then, Ye Mo sealed their movement before coldly saying, ¡°What you did to Sister Dong, I will make you pay slowly.¡± Han Yan hesitated a long time before saying, ¡°Ye Mo, if you can give me that data, perhaps I can save her.¡± ¡°What? You can save Wen Dong? Do you know her situation? Although I can recover her damaged meridians and internal injuries, but her life force is dissipated, do you know what it is? Perhaps you just thought the heart stopped beating.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone else who could recover life force other than him. Han Yan shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is life force, but my master said a Thousand Year Lotus Seed Heart can save someone who died not long ago¡­¡± This time, Ye Mo looked at Han Yan in surprise. After a little while, he said, ¡°You actually know about Thousand Year Lotus Seed Heart. It seems you understand quite a lot. Didn¡¯t your master teach you that it can only save someone who died within one incense time? If you can find one in half an incense time, then I owe you one.¡± Han Yan shook her head and said, ¡°No need for that long, I can take it out now. Then she took out a jade bottle and gave it to Ye Mo. Ye Mo looked at it; it was indeed a Thousand Year Lotus Seed Heart. There was actually such a thing on Earth. Ye Mo almost forgot about saving Wen Dong, but he quickly came to his senses and carried Wen Dong into a room in the hotel. He told Han Yan to keep watch over those North Sand people. However, that old couple was actually not inside. If the seed heart arrived in his hands earlier, he could make an entire bottle of medical pills with it. But now, he could only turn it into a serum and save Wen Dong. It was just him who could do it though. If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save Wen Dong even if they had the Thousand Year Lotus Seed Heart. Ye Mo had a lot of recovery pills inside his ring; with the seed heart now, Wen Dong¡¯s heart soon started to beat again slowly. An hour later, Ye Mo recovered some of Wen Dong¡¯s damaged meridians and internal injuries. Her breathing had stablized, and Ye Mo knew she was fine before finally releasing a gasp of relief. ¡°You really saved her?¡± Han Yan obviously didn¡¯t know how precious the Lotus Seed Heart was. She knew it was precious but only heard of it. In the depths of the mountains, she found it unintentionally. Her master complimented her for having good fortune, but even her master didn¡¯t know how to use it and just heard it could be used to save people. However, Ye Mo actually used this to reanimate Wen Dong. Ye Mo nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Sister Dong is fine now. I will definitely do what I promised to do, but I still want to ask you a question. Where did you get this from?¡± After asking, Ye Mo grew anxious, a Thousand Year Lotus Seed Heart usually appeared as 36 together. Since Han Yan could get one, where was the other 35? This thing was not only able to reanimate the dead but had huge uses for cultivation. If there was news of it, he would dump everything aside and search for that first. Chapter 190 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Han Yan looked at Ye Mo and seemed to know what Ye Mo was thinking, but she still said, ¡°A few years ago, my master took me to gather herbs and I found it around there. I was at a cliff, and there were two birds fighting. The seed came out from one of the bird¡¯s beak. Later, I felt it smelt good, and so I took it and showed it to my master. My master told me it was the Thousand Year Lotus Seed Heart, but master said although it was precious, people rarely knew how to use it. I didn¡¯t expect you to know how.¡± Ye Mo looked at Han Yan¡¯s expression and knew she wouldn¡¯t say where it was. However, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t give up now, he thought and asked, ¡°Can you draw out the environment where you found the seed?¡± She hesitated a bit but still took out a pen and paper and drew the surrounding. She drew a cliff¡ªthe top was very broad, and there were some chrysanthemum at the cliff¡¯s side. Ye Mo took the drawing and observed it. He immediately knew this map was about the same as what Mo Kang gave him. It should be the same place. Mo Kang said that the place had precious herbs, and it seemed to be true. Ye Mo took the map and was excited. If he found this place, wouldn¡¯t he be able to find a lot of precious herbs immediately? Perhaps he could use that to break through to Stage 4. Ye Mo knew that without outside world factor, he would never be able to reach Stage 4 just by cultivating himself. There were 9 stages in Chi Gathering, if he reached Stage 4, that would be Intermediate Stage Chi Gathering. If he could make his flying sword, he would be able to fly on it. Ye Mo was excited just thinking about it. What sort of notion was flying on sword in a place like Earth? ¡°Um, Ye Mo, can I ask you a question?¡± Han Yan hesitated for a long time but still couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity. Ye Mo nodded. ¡°Ask.¡± Although Han Yan didn¡¯t say where, she obviously didn¡¯t draw random things. And, he guessed it was the same place Mo Kang drew, but he didn¡¯t know where exactly it was. However, it was rare to see chrysanthemum growning in a cliff. ¡°What projectile was that you used to slice off their arms. And what was that fireball?¡± Han Yan thought if she had this projectile, her battle power would increase by many folds. Ye Mo smiled and said, ¡°If I say once you cultivate inner qi to a certain degree, you can form those fireball and invisible projectile, would you believe me?¡± Han Yan made the look that I¡¯d be an idiot to believe you. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to say, I¡¯ve seen too many masters, but none could condense their qi into a fireball.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t fuss with this question and gave Wen Dong to Han Yan. ¡°Let¡¯s leave here now, after I ask some questions, then decide what to do.¡± ¡­ An hour later, Ye Mo drove the car to a distant place and pulled the three out. Other than the beautiful woman who still seemed calm, the other two men were already horrified. This woman seemed to be the head. He casually beat the two men unconscious and looked at the woman and said, You know I will ask one by one, if you say any lies, you should¡¯ve seen what I can do.¡± The lady bit her lips and said after a while, ¡°If you let me go, I can agree to any request you have much less a few questions.¡± Then, there were some rudiness on her face. Ye Mo sighed; this woman was an acting genius. He just cut off one of her hands, but now she was sexually luring him. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to argue with me, if you don¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t. I will ask someone else.¡± Ye Mo didn¡¯t have the slightest good impression to this woman; he was prepared to kill her as soon as he was done. Hearing Ye Mo¡¯s words, this woman unexpectedly didn¡¯t make more request and just said, ¡°You should know we¡¯re from North Sand, and so is Wen Dong. Her pal stole important data from North Sand and ran. We¡¯re just responsible to bring her back.¡± ¡°How did you know to ambush us at Xiang Shan Valley?¡± Ye Mo couldn¡¯t understand this. Without Han Zaixin, he wouldn¡¯t even go there. How would people from North Sand know? The young lady didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°North Sand has 6 major bases across the globe. We¡¯re from the Asian base. It was an order from the base for us to wait at Xiang Shan Valley. I heard it was because we got a new advisor. It should be his idea.¡± ¡°New advisor? How did he know?¡± Ye Mo asked curiously. The lady said once again, ¡°He¡¯s called Dongfang Xi. When we found that Wen Dong was related to that inn in Xiang Shan Valley, he told us to not startle anyone. We just needed to hide outside the inn. He said that no matter if the person who got the data knew Wen Dong well or not, they would come back for more after a while. Then, we could capture the person. ¡°Dongfang Xi?¡± Ye Mo repeated. He felt this name was very familiar. Seeing Ye Mo talk about Dongfang Xi, the lady quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s said that many things were planned by him ever since he came to the Asian base.¡± Then, the lady secretly looked at Ye Mo. Seeing that he was in deep thought seemingly interested in this Dongfang Xi, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this Dongfang Xi once before, he is lustful, but it¡¯s said that his main purpose coming here was for North Sand to help him get revenge. His enemy is Ye Mo.¡± Speaking till now, Ye Mo had understood who this Dongfang Xi was. He was the original advisor of Nan Qing. If he didn¡¯t attack to their base, or if Ning Qingxue was taken away, Dongfang Xi¡¯s plans would¡¯ve succeeded. Ye Mo sneered. He didn¡¯t go find him, but he wanted revenge. However, this guy was indeed big trouble; life wasn¡¯t safe one day with him. He was different from those big families. Those big families had concerns but he didn¡¯t. Ye Mo casually knocked the lady out and asked the other two; the news were about the same. ¡°Don¡¯t kill these 3, I just called my grandpa, my grandpa said to bring them back to Beijing.¡± Just when Ye Mo wanted to kill the 3, Han Yan spoke. ¡°Okay, but there¡¯s one thing I need to talk to you about. As for your data, I will find it. You don¡¯t need to come with me now. You just need to bring these 3 back, and please take care of Wen Dong. When she is well, she will leave herself.¡± Ye Mo wanted to find the Thousand Year Lotus Seed Heart place and then go North Sand. To him, that was much more important¡ªnothing was more important than his cultivation. If it was before they met North Sand, Han Yan would jeer, but now, she understood that Ye Mo was right that she was cumbersome following him. Ye Mo¡¯s power far exceeded hers. Even with her pride, her movement technique might be far inferior than Ye Mo¡¯s. She didn¡¯t even see how Ye Mo got Wen Dong from the car an hour earlier. As for how Ye Mo knew four North Sand people came, she didn¡¯t understand either. Seeing Han Yan¡¯s silence, Ye Mo said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will return your Thousand Lotus Seed Heart.¡± After hesitating for a while, Han Yan finally agreed to Ye Mo¡¯s words but requested that Ye Mo called them as soon as he had news of the data. Chapter 191 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Luo Cang. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t expect to get Su Jingwen¡¯s call. Her first reaction was that was Su JIngwen going to ask her for those 3 beads? She didn¡¯t know why, but she was very scared that Su Jingwen would ask her about these 3 beads. If she really wanted them, she could only give it back. ¡°Qingxue, are you with Ye Mo right now? I want to talk to him for a bit.¡± Su JIngwen¡¯s voice sounded careful as though scared that Ning Qingxue would misunderstand something. Ning Qingxue felt relieved thinking that Su Jingwen probably didn¡¯t know her relationship with Ye Mo, but she didn¡¯t want to explain and just said, ¡°I¡¯m not with Ye Mo.¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t know felt strange but quickly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye Mo at Luo Cang too? Did you not see him?¡± ¡°Ye Mo is at Luo Cang?¡± Ning Qingxue repeated but thought when did Ye Mo come to Luo Cang? ¡°Brother Ye is at Luo Cang? That¡¯s impossible.¡± This time, it was Chi Wanqing speaking. She just walked into the room and heard what Ning Qingxue said. What Su Jingwen said later, Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t know. She hung up the call in disappointment. She also thought that Ye Mo couldn¡¯t possibly come to Luo Cang, and Su Jingwen probably misunderstood their relationship and thought she was with Ye Mo. That was probably why she thought Ye Mo was at Luo Cang. However, what did Su Jingwen want Ye Mo for? Ning Qingxue thought about last time at Su Jingwen¡¯s birthday and how Ye Mo danced with her. She suddenly felt annoyed but looked at Chi Wanqing after a good while. ¡°Wanqing, I think I should go back.¡± Chi Wanqing nodded and said, ¡°Mh, my dad wants me to go study at England. I can¡¯t even go back to the military. I have to go, Qingxue, take care.¡± Ning Qingxue nodded and said after half a beat, ¡°Wanqing, can you tell me, do you like Ye Mo?¡± Chi Wanqing blushed but eventually shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I really like being together with him. I feel very comfortable with him, safe and happy. But I don¡¯t know if this is like. But if I do, then I should be jealous when I see him with other women. But last time when I saw him with your aunt, I felt they should be together and didn¡¯t feel jealousy at all.¡± Then, Chi Wanqing¡¯s face recovered after a good while. She turned and looked at Ning Qinguxe and said, ¡°Qingxue, do you think this is like? My dad also felt my thoughts are strange and that¡¯s why he told me to go England. I originally didn¡¯t really want to go, but my mother also agreed this time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head subconsciously. She didn¡¯t even know how she felt about Ye Mo herself, so how could she judge Chi Wanqing¡¯s feelings? Chi Wanqing looked down. After a while, she said, ¡°My grandma once told me that if you like someone, you need to grab him, don¡¯t go regretting at the end. However, grandma doesn¡¯t know that not all people you like can be grasped. So, this time, my parents want to send me away, although I don¡¯t want to go, but after thinking about it, perhaps what they said is right. I¡¯m leaving in two days, I came here to tell you about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I should go back too.¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly felt very fatigued. She would rather be a strong woman at Ning Family Medicine than be so tired. You must grasp what you like, but can you? Chi Wanqing suddenly raised her head and asked, ¡°Qingxue, do you like Ye Mo?¡± Ning Qingxue¡¯s eyes were lost. After a while, she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now, I think I probably like him. I don¡¯t know when it happened but¡­ Wanqing, I want to go on a holiday and relax. Perhaps when I came back, I would be staying at Ning Hai or go back to Yu State and continue my previous job. If you come back from England, come look for me.¡± ¡°Mhm, Qingxue, take care, I will be back at most two years. When I come back, I will definitely look for you. Perhaps at that time, you would¡¯ve found your new life goal again and even have a family.¡± Chi Wanqing understood Ning Qingxue¡¯s mentality the most. If Ye Mo was just a dependence or gratitude for her, then Ning Qingxue might¡¯ve really fallen into a single sided love. Ning Qingxue shook her head and didn¡¯t argue with Chi Wanqing¡¯s word. Even if she couldn¡¯t be with Ye Mo, she still had her other life. As for starting a family, she never thought about it. ¡­. Su JIngwen put down the phone. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to not be with Ning Qingxue. In that case, should she still go to Luo Cang? ¡°Jingwen, what are you thinking about?¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s mother walked in. She saw her daughter sitting dumbfounded at the table, and so she asked immediately. ¡°Nothing, just¡­¡± She was about to tell her mother the master who sold the charms could be at Luo Cang. However, her mother interrupted her, ¡°Jingwen, Weizheng is back. He just called me, he would be at Ning Hai soon.¡± ¡°Really, Wei Zheng cousin has already graduated?¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s face was full of joy and surprise. Wei Zheng was Xie Weizheng. He grew up together with Su Jingwen. From young to maturity, Xie Weizheng was a true genius. Not only was he outstandingly smart, he covered for Su Jingwen everywhere. However, he went to America to study, causing their contact to grew less. The last time they met was two years ago when Su Jingwen went to America for her mother¡¯s condition. The first reaction she got when hearing that Xie Weizheng came back was joy. ¡°Look at how happy you are, Weizheng won¡¯t be leaving again this time. He¡¯s prepared to develop his career at Ning Hai, you need to help him then.¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s mom obviously knew that her daughter had a very good impression of Xie Weizheng. ¡°By the way, mum, I forgot to tell you. That master who sold me the charms seemed to have appeared in Luo Cang. I might know him.¡± Although Su Jingwen was sure Ye Mo was that master, but she wasn¡¯t 100% sure before she got to see him. ¡°Really? Jingwen, if that master is at Luo Cang, you must invite him over.¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s mother was also filled with surprise and joy. ¡°Mhm, but he might just be passing by Luo Cang, sigh¡­¡± Su Jingwen thought about Ye Mo¡¯s voice and smile and caressed the two coarse beads on her bracelet, seemingly lost in thought. ¡­ 3 days later, Ning Qingxue went back to Yu State. She just stayed there for two days and then went with a tourist group to relax. With Li Mumei¡¯s observation, Lan Yu knew what her daughter was thinking and could only sigh. When she came back, perhaps she would go back to her old life. Originally, she thought without the harassment of the Song Family, Ning Qingxue would soon return to her former self. However, Lan Yu was disappointed, she still seemed to be depressed. Perhaps it was good for her to go relax. This time, she went to a proper tourist organization. Although she wanted to relax by herself, she knew the world was far from as safe as it looked ever since she went to Flowing Snake. God State Tourism was the biggest and most appropriate tourism company in Yu State and it was quite famous throughout the country. What was different to other tourism companies was that this tourism company decided pretty much all the locations and designed the route. One specialty was adventure. This company had a lot of wealth and had safety guarantee. This was because they had their own helicopter. The only thing was that it was too expensive. However, this price was irrelevant for rich people. Since they had a lot of safety assurance, it was normal their prices were a bit high. Although Ning Qingxue wanted to go to Tibet, but this company had no plans recently to go to Tibet. Their plan was to go to Shen Nong Jia. Due to their power and large crew, although their prices were many times more expensive than others, many people still chose this company. There were 22 people altogether going to Shen Nong Jia this time. Most of them were the elite of the job market, and some were entrepreneur bosses. However, there were only 7 females including Ning Qingxue. The tour guide was a girl called Cui Lin, she was in her 20s and looked very lively. She was articulate when telling about the stories and had a vibrant display of body language. After they went to the top of Shen Nong Jia, they didn¡¯t go to Shen Nong sacrificial ground. Instead, they went to a forest to seek the footprints of savages. This was one of the set journeys. Although it was said to find savages in the forests, the tourists knew that it was just a saying to attract tourists. The most enticing was the 3 night stay in the forest untouched by human activity and watch the morning mist in the forest. Even with safety measures, there were too much unpredictable things in this prehistoric forest. The tourist company couldn¡¯t take them too deep and just stayed on the outside. Perhaps Ning Qingxue was too pretty, so many young men offered to carry her bag when they were climbing hills in order to start a conversation. However, Ning Qingxue¡¯s was not too hot nor cold. She only occasionally spoke to the two girls beside her. Most of the time, she didn¡¯t really talk and just carried her bag and walked. It was as though she didn¡¯t come for a holiday but to walk. After some time, everyone knew her personality and didn¡¯t bother her. Chapter 192 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo searched for large amounts of information online and, after comparing them, locked two locations. One was the Yun Du Valley, and another was Shen Nong Jia. Ye Mo found out that the chrysanthemum at Shen Nong Jia was more expensive and precious. The place it grew was very hard to reach for normal people even if they had a helicopter. It seemed the place Han Yan drew was at Shen Nong Jia. Eventually, Ye Mo decided on going to Shen Nong Jia to find the chrysanthemum. Perhaps in this place, he would be able to reach the place Mo Kang and Han Yan was talking about. Of course, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t go with a tourist group. He knew the flowers were at a cliff, so as soon as he entered Shen Nong Jia, he went to the no people district. The place was broad but there were countless dangers there too. However, it wasn¡¯t hard for Ye Mo. It was only 2600 meters above sea level. The 3rd day after Ye Mo entered the Shen Nong Jia, he found the chrysanthemum at a cliff. However, the place was not so similar to where Mo Kang drew. Although they were both cliffs, there were no flat ground and the top wasn¡¯t too broad either. Just when Ye Mo was prepared to go down and try a different peak, he heard voices from the middle of the cliff. Ye Mo scanned his spirit sense down but couldn¡¯t find if there were people near. Were there really savages? Ye Mo did a close study of the geology of Shen Nong Jia before he came. Other than some no man lands and dangerous districts, most of the Shen Nong Jia had been excavated by the country and has become a tourist hotspot. Just when Ye Mo wanted to go down, the voice sounded again, ¡°It¡¯s not here, looks like it¡¯s at Qie Tuo Peak.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there then, the faster we get it, the better,¡± another voice sounded; it was sharper than the previous one. Ye Mo heard it clear. Two people actually climbed down the cliff. Ye Mo finally found a rope at a corner. He was too bothered with checking if this was the place Mo Kang said that he didn¡¯t even notice there was a rope there. The two people could climb down such a steep cliff. Even with ropes, it meant that they were pretty good. Ye Mo just managed to hide himself when the two agile men climbed up the cliff quickly. Both of them wore grey clothes. The man who first came up was in his 40s and tied up his hair. He looked like an actor from ancient drama. The man who followed was about the same but had short hair. There was a scar stretching from his ear to his mouth that looked very scary. Qiu Tuo Peak? Ye Mo thought¡ªwere these two looking for the same thing as him? He saw the two pack things up and took a quick break before rushing down the cliff, Ye Mo followed too. He was very curious as to what they were trying to find. Ye Mo didn¡¯t knew where Qiu Tuo peak was, so he needed the two to lead the way. After following them for a while, he knew these two were indeed not bad, at least about the same as Ou Tanhu. Were they from the hidden sects? The long-haired man suddenly stopped and looked back and around before turning to the other man and saying, ¡°Cha San, I feel that there¡¯s someone staring at us, do you have this feeling too?¡± The man frowned and said after a while, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, no one else know about it other than us. Plus, it¡¯s this place, it¡¯s normal to have that feeling.¡± The long haired man nodded. ¡°Mhm, I probably sensed wrong. We should hurry, I don¡¯t feel safe until we get that thing. Plus, it was too hard for us to get out this time.¡± The two quickly continued forward. However, Ye Mo took note; he just got near to them a little and was almost found out by this long-haired man. This guy really had something. After another hour or so, the two finally came to another valley; at the bottom, they quickly climbed up a cliff. Ye Mo followed without hesitation. Once they reached the top, Ye Mo immediately knew this was the place he wanted to find. So it was actually called Qiu Tuo peak. Looking at how familiar they were with it, it wasn¡¯t the first time they came. The top was a big flat area. From afar, one could still smell the chrysanthemum. However, Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense immediately noticed that there was already a man in his 30s at the top. His skin was white and had short hair. However, he seemed very ethereal standing at the top. He carried a long sword behind his back. ¡°No wonder I felt I was followed, it was you, Bian Po.¡± The long haired man sneered. The man called Bian Po didn¡¯t expect someone to come so quick and sneered. ¡°It seems your luck is bad, you found out about this news too and was met by me.¡± Then, the man called Bian Po shook his head. Ye Mo frowned. He really didn¡¯t feel worried about this long-haired man and Cha San, but this Bian Po gave him a feeling that he couldn¡¯t see through. He even noticed Bian Po look towards his side. If that was real, then this Bian Po was too scary, even if he didn¡¯t know if they were looking for the same thing as him. ¡°Bian Po, our power is about the same. Although you can beat any of us alone, but with us two together, you won¡¯t be able to win. How about we work together and split it into 3, one each,¡± this time, it was Cha San who talked. ¡°One each, hmph, you overestimate yourself. Take my fist first.¡± Then, Bian Po stepped forward and launched a fist. Cha San hummed and returned with a fist. He will make Bian Po know that he was not a coward. Clash, Cha San actually took many steps back and was stopped by the long-haired man. There was blood in the corner of his mouth. Just one fist and he was injured. ¡°You broke through.¡± Cha San looked at Bian Po who didn¡¯t move at all. He didn¡¯t expect Bian Po to break through to the next state. In the entire hidden sects, the amount of people who was able to breakthrough to earth level could be counted. Bian Po was so young but he already reached Earth level, what was this? ¡°Brother Bian, we admit defeat, the thing is yours. Let¡¯s go, Cha San.¡± The long haired man saluted with his fist and was about to drag Cha San down the cliff. Bian Po sneered and pulled out the long sword from behind his back and caressed it. Then, he said, ¡°You know there¡¯s Red Leaf Pumpkin Fruit here, do you think you can still go?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± The long-haired man released Cha San and pulled out a small axe from behind him. Cha San, on the other hand, knew that if they didn¡¯t defeat Bian Po today, they would probably lose their lives here. He also grabbed the short dagger at his waist. ¡°What do I want? Of course it¡¯s your petty lives.¡± Then, Bian Po seemed to fly as his sword sliced towards the two. A gust of blade light spilled encompassing the two. Even Ye Mo who was meters out felt a frosty feeling. Such an overlord like sword technique. Cha San yelled and focused all his energy into the dagger and sweeped towards that sword veil. His force seemed to be even a little stronger than Bian Po. However, Ye Mo¡¯s spirit sense noticed that his leg was shaking. Ye Mo sighed, even if he wasn¡¯t scared at all, Bian Po¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t something he could stop, much less when he was already afraid before the fight. Plus the wound he received before, his situation was dire. Ye Mo could tell from the momentum of the sword that he was no match for Bian Po now. The long-haired man suddenly threw his short axe and turned to run completely disregarding Cha San¡¯s situation. Ye Mo sighed; if the two worked together, perhaps they could fight a few rounds with this Bian Po. However, this long-haired guy ran, meaning that their defeat was inevitable. Cha San, who was already afraid, saw that the long-haired man run felt more worried. His dagger that had some momentum slumbered. Bian Po sneered; his blade light moved down a little and this white ray pierced Cha San¡¯s waist without hesitation. This wasn¡¯t it; the blade light turned back and hit the long haired man¡¯s axe. Clank. The long-haired man¡¯s axe actually flew back and pierced into the long haired man¡¯s back as though it had eyes. The long-haired man gave a howl and fell to the ground while the handle of the axe on his back wobbled. At this moment, Cha San split into two parts and died. Then, Bian Po raised his sword and looked. There didn¡¯t seem to be a drop of blood on it. He nodded satisfactorily and looked towards where Ye Mo was hiding and blandly said, ¡°Do I have to invite you out?¡± Chapter 193 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ye Mo knew he was caught so there was no point in hiding. He stood up from behind the stone. Although Bian Po knew there was a person behind there, he was still surprised when Ye Mo came out. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be so young; he looked just in his 20s. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Bian Po studied Ye Mo and asked. If the long-haired man didn¡¯t say he was following him, he really might not be able to find Ye Mo. That long-haired guy was a pig brain, how do you follow from the front? The reason he could kill those two so quickly was because he used their fear towards earth level masters. If they really fought with their lives, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for him, and he might not even be able to kill them in the end. However, this youth couldn¡¯t even be found by those two, so he should be quite strong. Moreoever, Ye Mo was so young that he was shocked. Ye Mo compared Bian Po¡¯s sword technique to the one who used sword at the Ye Family mansion. He found that Bian Po¡¯s sword technique was on another level. He didn¡¯t want to fight someone like him, even if he had to, he didn¡¯t want to now. However he knew that Bian Po said that there was a Red Leaf Pumpkin Fruit here; with Bian Po¡¯s cruelty, how could he let him go? ¡°Would you believe it if I said I came to Shen Nong Jia for a holiday?¡± Ye Mo scanned the surrounding with his spirit sense. It was very hard to escape here. Other than one way down the mountain, there were cliffs everywhere. Bian Po smiled but his face was expressionless. ¡°I believe you, but that is useless for you, watch my sword.¡± As he spoke, his sword turned into a gust of white and rolled towards Ye Mo. Even with spirit sense, he couldn¡¯t notice that the sword had sliced towards him. Ye Mo¡¯s face drastically changed. He had to twist his body quickly to barely avoid this sword. The blade sliced where Ye Mo was standing before and created a deep mark. If this slice connected, Ye Mo would¡¯ve been cut in half already. Ye Mo stood far at the other side of the cliff staring at Bian Po while his spirit sense was focused on his wrist. He didn¡¯t expect someone like Bian Po to use sneak attacks on him. Even so, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t annoyed. In his view, no matter what means one used in a fight, one would win as long as they killed the opponent. ¡°Not bad, you dodged that attack.¡± Bian Po was surprised but soon calmed down. After one sentence, his sword swept towards Ye Mo again. Ye Mo had focused his attention on Bian Po¡¯s movement. Seeing that he attacked again, he knew he was at an disadvantage without a weapon especially when Bian Po was stronger than him. Even if they had the same power, it would be very hard to defeat Bian Po without a weapon. His only thought was to find an opportunity to dash down the cliff and run. This time, Bian Po sliced 7 times which connected into one slice sealing all of Ye Mo¡¯s retreat path. Ye Mo casually took out Xian Daoist¡¯s whip. He was sure that if he didn¡¯t have spirit sense, a few of him would¡¯ve died already. Even with spirit sense, many segments of the whip broke after this round of attack. The remnant of the whip was not much longer than Bian Po¡¯s sword. Xian Daoist¡¯s whip was a not bad attacking artefact, but it was like grass under Bian Po¡¯s hacks. If he didn¡¯t have this whip, perhaps Ye Mo would¡¯ve lost an arm already. From the start till now, Ye Mo was suppressed. His clothes had been torn apart by the sword qi, and there were 7 or 8 slashes on his ripped body. It looked very scary. However, Ye Mo knew that this was only the first round of attacks, Bian Po was too scary. Was there such a difference in one level? If he was still Stage 2 now, he would¡¯ve been long dead. Even now, if Ye Mo didn¡¯t think of a way, death awaited him. Bian Po¡¯s second round of attacks still weren¡¯t able to kill Ye Mo. He stopped his attack as his eyes grew cold. He stared at Ye Mo for a while before asking, ¡°Just who are you? How can you survive under my 7 consecutive strikes? And where did you get your whip from? Speak.¡± Ye Mo sneered. Although Bian Po was much stronger than him, he still found something. When Xian Daoist¡¯s whip was broken, he found Bian Po¡¯s weakness. Bian Po must¡¯ve just reached Earth Level; although his 7 strikes were strong, there was a gap between each attack. This gap gave Ye Mo a sliver of chance. Without this sliver, even if Ye Mo had the whip, he would¡¯ve been killed. ¡°Stop wasting time, if you wanna fight, then fight.¡± Ye Mo calmed his chi and quickly thought of how he could use his wind blade to get in a surprise attack and then run. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see how long you can last.¡± Bian Po sneered. His long sword changed again, carrying this white light as he charged towards Ye Mo. ¡­. ¡°Ning Qingxue, what are you looking at?¡± It was night time, the tour guide saw that at a far off place, Ning Qingxue kept looking at a big rock. ¡°Look at this¡­¡± Ning Qingxue pointed at that huge rock and said worriedly. ¡°Hm, there are two people fighting, what¡¯s that? Was there illusions at Shen Nong Jia? Not right, stop,¡± Cui Lin said. She saw two shadows fighting, but they had just split. ¡°They¡¯re fighting again.¡± Cui Lin saw the two fight. She had been a tour guide for a few years, but she have never encountered this sort of thing. Cui Lin turned and looked at Ning Qingxue. She found that Ning QIngxue seemed to have more attention on one of the figures. She seemed to be quite excited. Cui Lin didn¡¯t care but said to herself, ¡°If it was at Wu Liang mountain, I would¡¯ve thought it was a goddess practicing sword. This is too fascinating, I¡¯ll get everyone to come and see.¡± Then, Cui Lin quickly went to call people. Ning Qingxue, however, stared dumbly at the figure on the rock, her heart was beating rapidly as though it was going to jump out of her chest. She could feel one of them was Ye Mo¡ªthe moves and shape, it was exactly the same as the person of her dreams. Was she thinking too much? If Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t also see it, she would¡¯ve thought she was dreaming, or was it because she yearned for Ye Mo too much that she had the illusion? Illusion? Ning Qingxue suddenly thought. Were there actually two people fighting and the sun reflected it here? The two figures on the big rock gradually thinned out until it moved to the side and disappeared. Ning Qingxue¡¯s heart continued beating rapidly and quickly took out the telescope on her chest and looked at the the two figures. She felt that one of them was definitely Ye Mo; she was actually so sure it was him. Ye Mo¡¯s figure had appeared in her brain countless times, so she knew she wouldn¡¯t see wrong. Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t spend much time until she was shocked as though she was struck by lightning. On a distant peak, there two obfuscated figure fighting. It¡¯s real, it¡¯s actually real. Ye Mo, is that really you? Why are you here? Ning Qingxue was screaming in her heart. She hoped that she could just teleport to that cliff and help Ye Mo even if it was throwing a stone at his opponent. However, she knew that cliff was too far from here. Even though the sun was good today, once the mist came up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see there. Ning Qingxue held the telescope but she could only watch from there. She had no way of helping. ¡­ Although Ye Mo had found a way to avoid the blade light, after the 3rd round, there were more slashes on his body. Other than a few whips, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t even make a threatening attack. Ye Mo¡¯s whip had just turned into a handle. There were blood trickling down his chest to his waist that slowly dampened his pants. Ye Mo¡¯s face was getting pale; he knew that if this continued, the next round of blades would be his end. However, this Bian Po¡¯s was not only scarily strong in his attacks, but his defenses were rather strong too. After 3 rounds of attacks, Ye Mo couldn¡¯t even find a place to attack. Ye Mo knew he only had one chance, if he wasted it, then he would be dead. Bian Po also breathed heavily. His clothes were also ripped by Ye Mo¡¯s whip. A few whip marks could even be seen clearly. ¡°You¡¯re a rather strong opponent, but even so, this day next year will be your remembrance day.¡± Bian Po didn¡¯t mind the light wounds on him at all and attacked again. Ye Mo suddenly threw the hilt of the whip to Bian Po and jumped as though he was jumping off a cliff. ¡°You¡¯re asking to die.¡± Bian Po saw that Ye Mo dared to make a forced escape and sneered. His long sword turned into a white ray that struck towards Ye Mo, not even bothering with the hilt Ye Mo threw at him. Chapter 194 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Bian Po saw that Ye Mo couldn¡¯t dodge and was about to be cut in half by the sword but just as the sword was about to hit. However, Ye Mo suddenly dropped down as though he didn¡¯t charge straight but was free falling. Such amazing control, being able to do this in mid air, even Bian Po was amazed. But even so, he didn¡¯t go easy at all. His sword turned 90 degrees without a trace and cut down towards Ye Mo again. Ye Mo had to admire Bian Po for his sword technique. He held back some power on each sword so he could change moves at any time. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys die together.¡± Bian Po saw that the place Ye Mo landed was where the long-haired man lay. He sneered as his sword attacked fast. At that moment, Bian Po froze. He found that Ye Mo disappeared. His sword stopped and Ye Mo used this opportunity to escape. He used this technique for Daoist Xian, but he wasn¡¯t sure whether it would work against Bian Po. When Bian Po noticed he disappeared, he froze for that little bit of time but that time was enough for him to escape. ¡°Invisibility artefact?¡± Bian Po immediately found Ye Mo¡¯s location and attacked him again. Despite using invisibility to escape this certain death sword, the blade light still slashed a deep wound in his back. Before Bian Po attacked him again, Ye Mo threw the short axe in his hand out. ¡°Small trick.¡± Bian Po sneered, the moment he saw Ye Mo charge towards that long-haired man, he guessed that Ye Mo might use that axe. As he expected, Ye Mo¡¯s axe flew over towards his shoulder. Bian Po sneered; this young man wanted to cut his right arm off. This guy had completely overestimated himself. This axe still had a howl to it. Obviously, Ye Mo wasn¡¯t very good a projectiles. But soon, Bian Po noticed something weird. The frosty wind with the axe was a bit shocking. He couldn¡¯t understand how did a simple axe carry such frosty wind. But in that moment, the axe already came to his right shoulder. He didn¡¯t even think and turned his sword to deflect the axe. He wanted to do what he did to the long-haired man. However, what he couldn¡¯t understand was that before the axe reached his right shoulder, it suddenly turned and attack his left shoulder but its momentum was a lot weaker. ¡°Idiot.¡± Bian Po sneered once again. Ordinary masters at projectiles knew how to make them turn midway. It was with the way one used inner qi. To him, Ye Mo obviously was not familiar with it because when the axe turned, it became so much slower. Even if the speed didn¡¯t slow down, it would be impossible for him to be hit, much less when it was slowed. Bian Po wanted to use his left hand to grab the axe but he felt something was wrong; his right arm was cut broken by some unknown projectile and that wasn¡¯t it, this unseen frosty wind didn¡¯t stop and sliced towards his waist. Not good, Bian Po immediately retreated and, at the same time, threw out the axe while picking up his broken pace. There wasn¡¯t any stopping between these movements, that¡¯s how fast he reacted. Ye Mo didn¡¯t have time to sigh that he didn¡¯t cut Bian Po¡¯s waist since the axe was flying over. The same time he dodged the axe, Ye Mo knew that as long as he didn¡¯t kill Bian Po, he wasn¡¯t out of danger. Even without a hand, it would still be very easy for Bian Po to kill him. He calculated everything and even used the axe to cover his wind blade but wasn¡¯t able to cut Bian Po¡¯s waist off. From this, it could be seen how strong the other party was. Luckily, he aimed for the arm first, otherwise, Bian Po could¡¯ve easily seen through if he aimed towards his waist right at the start. When Bian Po retreated to the cliff side, so did Ye Mo. He was very angry having his arm cut off in a strange way by an insect. He grabbed his long sword with his left hand and didn¡¯t talk. His sword spun around and was going to encompass Ye Mo again. Ye Mo kept his spirit sense on the sword. Soon, he felt relieved; although Bian Po¡¯s left hand sword technique was very good, it was far from his right hand. It was the same sword light, but Ye Mo clearly captured where the sword was. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even think and grabbed towards the back of the single-bladed sword. At the same time, he focused his chi wanting to control the sword. Even though his left hand wasn¡¯t as good as his right hand, if Ye Mo let Bian Po use his sword technique, he would still die. ¡°Hmph.¡± Bian Po didn¡¯t expect Ye Mo to be able to grab the back of the sword. He sneered and was about to gather energy to pull back the sword and cut Ye Mo from the waist, but at this time, a huge power came from the sword¡¯s back. Ye Mo actually jumped out of the cliff and pulled him out too. Bian Po wouldn¡¯t let go of his sword at all and twisted the sword. There was a huge power and Ye Mo immediately let go. ¡°You want me to fall off the cliff with you, keep dreaming. I won¡¯t even let my sword go with you.¡± Bian Po twisted in mid air and before his breath of inner qi finished, he dashed towards the cliff again in mid air. Ye Mo sneered; although he was falling, he raised his hands at the same time. Multiple wind blades sliced towards the space between Bian Po and the edge of the cliff. As soon as Bian Po reached the edge, he felt multiple frosty winds coming at him. He remembered how strong it was and didn¡¯t think before turning around and raising his sword to block it. Not good, as soon as Bian Po dodged those frosty winds, he realized he wasn¡¯t on the cliff but outside it. His inner qi was exhausted after dodging the projectile, so it would be too hard for it to bring him back to the cliff. Bian Po started to fall rapidly. Even so, he wanted to use his sword and stop on the side of the cliff. However, Ye Mo wouldn¡¯t let him have it his way. Although he was falling too, he had Wind Controlling Technique and was in a much better situation than Bian Po. He kept attacking Bian Po until he didn¡¯t have enough inner qi to climb up the wall. Then, Ye Mo threw a few fireballs at him. Although it didn¡¯t reached him, Bian Po¡¯s face changed drastically. If it was on the ground, those few fireballs wouldn¡¯t be more threatening than a few bricks. However, he had nowhere to exert force and could only see the fireball come at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would die here,¡± Bian Po yelled furiously. He threw his long sword out. Boom! All the fireballs landed on Bian Po¡¯s body. Bian Po howled and his entire body disappeared in the fireball. The slowly falling body immediately fell down like a cannon ball disappearing from Ye Mo¡¯s eyes. Although he fell, his sword still flew towards Ye Mo. Ye Mo¡¯s chi was almost used up, so he could only barely avoid to get his vitals hit. The sword still passed through his back. Ye Mo, who was already bloodied, immediately started to bleed like a fountain. If he didn¡¯t dodge this at the last minute, he would¡¯ve probably been killed already. But even so, Ye Mo felt dizzy. Luckily, this sword dragged him to the edge of the cliff, in the fuzziness of consciousness, Ye Mo didn¡¯t even think and just grabbed onto what he could. Rip. The vines couldn¡¯t seem to bear Ye Mo¡¯s weight and just slowed him before he continued falling. Ye Mo bit his tongue and reached for things to grab on the cliff. He would grab anything he could, but these only slowed his speed and didn¡¯t stop him from falling. ¡­ Ning Qingxue saw that the two figures fell down the cliff and was shocked. She could no longer hold the telescope as it fell down and wobbled on her neck. ¡°Here, quick, I saw it here.¡± With Cui Lin¡¯s voice, more than ten members of the tourist group came. ¡°Where? Where are the people fighting?¡± one young man asked immediately. Cui Lin looked at the huge rock in shock. After a while, she said in shock, ¡°Hmm, Ning Qingxue and I both saw it. There were two figures fighting on this rock, why did it disappear so quick? By the way, Ning Qingxue, you were always here, when did it disappear?¡± ¡°I think your eyes flashed, do you think this is the home of a goddess at Wu Liang Mountain?¡± one of them immediately joked. Although Cui Lin was a tour guide, she was very competitive and quickly said, ¡°I really saw it, if you don¡¯t believe me ask Ning Qingxue.¡± Chapter 195 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Seeing that everyone was looking at her, she took a while to react and pointed at a distant peak and said, ¡°I seemed to have saw people there, I want to go have a look.¡± It seemed to be due to Ning Qingxue not wanting to talk much but no one doubted her words. After a while, a man in his 40s said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it may seem not far to you, but it¡¯s a long journey to walk there. Plus, this is a no man¡¯s land. We¡¯re just in the outskirts. The no man¡¯s land of Shen Nong Jia is very dangerous, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°What danger is there, I will go have a look.¡± A youth in his 20s heard Ning Qingxue¡¯s words and wanted to show off. He ran a few steps forward, turned back and said, ¡°It¡¯s only some time, Shen Nong Jia is no longer the same as before. They say there are savages, but which one of you saw.. arghh¡­¡± This youth was originally just joking, but when he wanted to turn, he felt the bottom his foot was empty as he fell down. Luckily, he reacted fast and grabbed the rim of the hole that appeared out of nowhere. At this moment, a few people reacted and came to help pull him up. This youth looked at the pitch black hole, he was scared sweating. Half a beat later, he said still shakily, ¡°If I fell down, I would¡¯ve lost my life for sure. ¡°Not good, retreat, there are more places cracking open nearby.¡± Another man found that the ground was cracking at where people were standing. The people were frightened and retreated. Just when people retreated to the edge, the holes that cracked open rumbled and suddenly, a much larger black hole appeared in front of them. There was a murmuring sound from the hole, making people¡¯s bones chill. It was pitch black looking inside, and nothing could be seen. It was as though the mouth of a giant. ¡°What is this?¡± a woman in her 30s looked at this hole. She was speaking with a shaky tone. ¡°It should be the sky pitch of Shen Nong Jia. It¡¯s said that there are lots of these in the no man¡¯s land. There are also mist regions. These places are where you can¡¯t come out from. I didn¡¯t think we would encounter it. Retreat quickly,¡± The middle-aged man from before spoke again. Hearing his words, everyone retreated; Ning Qingxue also followed everyone to the side of a tent in fear. Finally, people gasped sighs of relief when they went back to the camp site. ¡°I actually encountered the sky ditch, this is too coincidental. What was that murmuring sound?¡± people asked as soon as they went back to the tents. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, there are many of these at Shen Nong Jia. There¡¯s pretty much no living if you fall in one of those. And those murmuring sound, I suspect it¡¯s due to wind circulating inside,¡± the middle-aged man said seriously. The youth who almost fell in finally caught his breath now that everyone was talking. He said, ¡°Almost lost my life there, no wonder there are so many people who have gone missing at Shen Nong Jia. We¡¯re just at the outskirts. If we go in, 80% chance we¡¯ll lose our lives.¡± ¡°Pftt, didn¡¯t you just say there was no danger but just time consuming?¡± someone retaliated immediately. This youth lost his face and said, ¡°It seems I just know too little.¡± At this moment, Cui Lin also came over with a bad face. ¡°The tourism company just notified us to get out and cancel the plan at the no man¡¯s land.¡± Surprisingly, no one objected. Everyone was scared by this experience and felt adventure was not such a simple thing. The 20 or so people packed their bags and heard an even sharper howl from the ditches. This definitely wasn¡¯t made by the wind. Everyone looked at each other. After a long while, the middle-aged man said, ¡°Leave quick, that sound seemed to be coming over here. There are too many unknown dangers in Shen Nong Jia. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± No one objected and ran outside quickly. Although it was dark, but people ran quite fast. They didn¡¯t take much time to get out. When everyone came out of the no man¡¯s land, they gradually calmed down. ¡°Count the people, we should go to the nearest tourist spot,¡± the middle-aged man said. Although Cui Lin was the tour guide, she seemed a bit nervous and started to count people. ¡°21, we¡¯re missing one.¡± Cui Lin¡¯s voice was shaky. Obviously, she knew what one person missing meant. The middle-aged man immediately said, ¡°Let me count, 1, 2¡­ we¡¯re indeed missing one. Everyone looked around to check who didn¡¯t come out. Call the police, we can¡¯t go back in, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°Zhang Qiang didn¡¯t come out.¡± People immediately realized who was left behind. ¡°The young guy who stepped into the ditch?¡± The middle-aged man immediately found out who Zhang Qing was. ¡°How come it had to be him who didn¡¯t make it? Was it because of the sky ditch?¡± someone had asked the question no one dared to ask. The people immediately sunk into silence. No one brought up to go back and look for Zhang Qiang; this thing seemed eerie. ¡°I think Zhang Qiang might be scared and lost his way running outside,¡± the middle-aged man said something even if he didn¡¯t really believe it. This many people didn¡¯t get lost but he did. Cui Lin worriedly said, ¡°What do we do now? Do we go back and look for him?¡± No one replied, everyone was scared of the sky ditch. No one had the guts to go back in to find someone. ¡°Wait for the rescue team.¡± No one wanted to go risk their lives for a stranger. Even the middle-aged man went quiet. After all, what just happened was too terrifying. Ning Qingxue followed them quietly to the nearest tourist spot. When everyone went in the hotel, the rescue team had went in. There were two tourist groups that followed the rescue team. Ning Qingxue finally understood the dangers of Shen Nong Jia. She even wanted to look under that cliff, but now, it seemed that before she got there, she would¡¯ve lost her life. This wasn¡¯t something that could be done with courage. Sometimes, power was needed, and she didn¡¯t have that power now. She could no longer calm down not being able to see if that person was Ye Mo. She came out to relax and hid Ye Mo¡¯s figure from her mind in the depths of her heart, but now, she felt her mood was even messier. Ye Mo¡¯s figure kept swinging around in front of her eyes; the moment he fell from the cliff became clearer and clearer. Did she think too much and thought of someone else as him? Otherwise, why did he go to that place? Ning Qingxue thought of Ye Mo¡¯s small medical case, perhaps he was gathering herbs there. Cui Lin was still quite anxious. It was the first time someone has gone missing when she was a tour guide. ¡°Cui Lin, I want to ask you something, your company has a helicopter. Can it be rented to save others?¡± Ning Qingxue, however, came to Cui Lin and asked about this. Cui Lin shook her head and said, ¡°The company rarely mobilized the helicopter. Renting it is impossible. It isn¡¯t a simple thing. They needed to verify there is a target and then apply for a permit. Otherwise, the helicopter can¡¯t be mobilized easily.¡± Ning Qingxue had understood, to be honest, the helicopter was just a way of making people feel safe. It was useless when something really happened. With this occurrence, no one had the mood to play. The tour group went back to Yu State the next day, but Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t go back with them. She went back to Ning Hai. She knew it was a dream to go back to that cliff with her own ability. Plus, she wasn¡¯t even sure if that person was Ye Mo. Perhaps she thought about Ye Mo so much that even a figure was recognized as Ye Mo by her. Even if she really went and that person was Ye Mo, he wouldn¡¯t be alive falling from such a high cliff. Although she really wanted to ask for a helicopter, but she couldn¡¯t even say what person she was saving. If only Chi Wanqing was here, her father would be able to help. The main purpose of going back to Ning Hai was to confirm if the person she saw was Ye Mo. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Mo would come to Ning Hai, she still wanted to go look at Ye Mo¡¯s school. It was because this was the time to get the graduation certificate, so perhaps Ye Mo would come back for it. Plus, she wanted to ask Su Jingwen about some things. Ning Qingxue went back to Ning Hai and saw that flower in the pot was growing very well. She felt relieved. It seemed Xu Wei looked after this grass quite well. But soon, she noticed something different. She saw that there were many small buds next to the grass. Who grew that? No, they were the same breed as the grass she grew. It just didn¡¯t look like it was growing very well. The moment she saw them, her mood was excited again. Did Ye Mo come back? Ning Qingxue felt her breaths were desperate. Chapter 196 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ning Qingxue suddenly charged into the room; the room on the east side still had its door closed. Ning Qingxue had calmed down now. She felt she was getting crazy. How could Ye Mo come back? When that bead saved her life, she even felt she was getting further and further away from him as though they weren¡¯t in the same world. Ning Qingxue carefully opened the room; there were some dust there. She sighed and started to clean up. She would ask about the grass buds when Xu Wei came back. Ning Qingxue packed her things up. Xu Wei hadn¡¯t come back yet. She was in a annoyed mood and wanted to walk outside. She subconsciously walked to the street where Ye Mo was selling fake medicine. Although the streets were still busy and the sky wasn¡¯t dark, the businessmen had started to gather. Ning Qingxue bought another golden cake and stood where Ye Mo had his stall. She sat down as though feeling Ye Mo¡¯s mood when he sat here. He must¡¯ve been thinking if only there was a customer. ¡°Come have a look, recipe passed down from ancestor, cures all illness, headache fever, external internal injury, short sightedness¡­ There¡¯s only what you can¡¯t imagine, nothing I can¡¯t cure¡­¡± Ye Mo¡¯s voice was still there, but where was he? Ning Qingxue bit down on the golden cake. It was still the from same store made by the same person. But today, the golden cake felt bitter, was it missing something? Ning Qingxue stood up. She prepared to go see Su Jingwen tomorrow and then go to Ning Hai University. At this moment, her phone rung, it was Su Jingwen. ¡°Qingxue, did you come back to Ning Hai?¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s tone was very crisp; she seemed to be in a good mood lately. ¡°Mhm, did Mumei tell you? I was preparing to come see you for something tomorrow,¡± Ning Qingxue said subconsciously. She just got back to Ning Hai today. Only Li Mumei knew. Now that Su Jingwen also knew, Li Mumei probably told her. Su JIngwen immediately replied, ¡°Yeah, where are you? I¡¯ll go to your place, I have some things too.¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t wait long at a caf¨¦ before Su Jingwen arrived. ¡°Qingxue, why do you look so emaciated? What happened?¡± Su Jingwen thought about the questions she was going to ask. In her memory, Ning Qingxue cared a lot about her appearance, but now, her bleakness could be easily seen. Just what happened to her? Ning Qingxue shook her head and said after a while, ¡°Nothing, I just want to ask you one thing. You once told me that you bought the charms from a master, do you know how to use it?¡± Su Jingwen looked at Ning Qingxue in surprise but she still answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve used quite a few. But now, I know who the person who sold them to me is.¡± ¡°Is it Ye Mo?¡± Ning Qingxue suddenly stood up. Su Jingwen looked at Ning Qingxue in shock. ¡°It¡¯s him, but Qingxue, how did you know?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true,¡± Ning Qingxue murmured before sitting down again. Her eyes drifted off. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re with Ye Mo, he would teach you,¡± Su Jingwen said saltily, but soon, she changed into a lighter tone, ¡°is Ye Mo really not are Luo Cang?¡± Ning Qingxue shook her head but didn¡¯t speak as though she was thinking about something. At this moment, a tall youth walked into the caf¨¦. Su Jingwen quickly stood up and waved her hand. ¡°Weizheng cousin, this way.¡± The youth walked over and immediately saw Ning Qingxue who was frowning. He felt his brain was blasted. He thought of Lin Daiyu. There was actually such woman in the world. He had always thought Jingwen was extremely pretty, but when he saw Ning Qingxue, he understood that there was someone prettier than Su Jingwen. The girl¡¯s pretty brows lightly frowned, and a few messy strands of hair made her seem more innocent. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest mark of make up as she kept her natural face on. However, her face seemed emaciated, and her clothing were very casual, who was this girl? ¡­. Ye Mo woke up slowly and felt his body was full of pain. He immediately wanted to struggle to stand up. Crack, not good, it seemed he wasn¡¯t on the ground yet. As expected, he started to fall again. Luckily, the branch he landed on was already near the ground. Splat, Ye Mo fell to the ground, the ground was covered in thick leaves and mud so it wasn¡¯t very hard. Ye Mo finally didn¡¯t get injured again. But immediately, the pain all over his body woke him up. He was indeed injured heavily. He subconsciously wanted to get some medical pills from his ring, but as soon as he moved his spirit sense, his head was cracking with pain. He almost fainted again. Ye Mo quickly stopped, what was this? He couldn¡¯t use his spirit sense, was he too heavily wounded? Ye Mo looked at the wounds on his body, bleeding had stopped, but there was a fit of dizziness that made him want to drink water. Ye Mo sat down wanting to treat himself with chi, b his dan tian felt the same as his spirit sense. As soon as he used it, there was immense pain. What was this? Ye Mo looked at his body. Although there was a lot of bleeding, most wounds had healed itself. It seemed to be related to the herbs he usually consumed. At this moment, not only could he not use his spirit sense, but he also couldn¡¯t use chi to treat himself. If he continued like this, he would die at the bottom of this cliff. The two wounds that didn¡¯t heal were the long slash on his back and the one on his waist. It could be said that this sword saved him too. Although he was more heavily injured due to this sword, if Bian Po didn¡¯t throw it out, he might have fallen into a puddle of meat. It was due to this sword that brought him near the edge of the cliff. He could keep grabbing on things and that saved his life. Luckily, this was the Shen Nong Jia, if it was somewhere else, the cliff wall would be barren and he would still die. Ye Mo looked at the long sword not far away and grabbed it over. He used it to support himself to stand as he studied the bottom of this cliff. It was grey everywhere and he couldn¡¯t see much far. He thought and decided to find a safe place to treat his wounds first. If his power recovered, then he could still go up this place. Ye Mo didn¡¯t think he would come to this situation just for some herbs. He was almost killed by that Bian Po. Other than getting his sword, he realized the power of a real earth level master. However, other than that, he got nothing and had a body full of wounds. Ancient martial arts could be this strong at the Earth Level. Ye Mo was sure that even if he was Stage 4 Chi Gathering, he couldn¡¯t say for sure if he could beat this Bian Po. If this wasn¡¯t the cliff where he fell and if he didn¡¯t use all sorts of calculations to drag Bian Po down the cliff with him, then he would also be dead. No wonder these people didn¡¯t want to go to the mortal world. They could cultivate ancient martial arts to this state, and that was only Elementary Stage of Earth Level. If he was a Tertiary Stage Earth Level, or even a Heaven Level master, how scary would that be? Just when Ye Mo stood up and didn¡¯t even move, he felt danger. There was a crunching sound behind him. Ye Mo didn¡¯t even turn back and sliced behind him. Psh, a snake the size of a beer bottle had its head sliced off by Ye MO. The blood shot high into the air from its neck. Such a sharp sword. Ye Mo looked at the long sword; there wasn¡¯t any blood stains on it. It was indeed a good sword. He turned around and looked at the snake and his face turned serious. The snake was already 3 meters long. Even if it didn¡¯t have poison, he would die if the snake went around him. Ye Mo endured the stench and drank some snake blood. He felt a little better. Then, he took the long sword and started to pave the way. This was a swamp, if he sunk in, he would still die. Ye Mo moved very slowly. He knew that a place that had no human signs for most of the time wasn¡¯t a good place. He just needed to look around at the white mist and knew that this place wasn¡¯t safe. There were some bones of animals scattered around. Ye Mo carefully avoided them. As expected, as soon as Ye Mo avoided it, a black shadow darted like lightning towards Ye Mo from amongst the bones. Before this black shadow reach in front of Ye Mo, that stench was already unbearable. Ye Mo sneered. Even if he couldn¡¯t use chi, he couldn¡¯t be bullied by animals like that. He swung his sword and the black shadow made a sharp howl. It left behind a furry tail and a few drops of blood. In the blink of an eye, it snuck back into the swamp. It had the tail of a cat. Ye Mo probed it with the sword but couldn¡¯t tell what attacked him. Chapter 197 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy Ning Qingxue noticed the youth¡¯s impolite stare and frowned. Su Jingwen noticed it and quickly said, ¡°Cousin Weizheng, this is my friend Ning Qingxue. Qingxue, this is my cousin I told you about, Weizheng,¡± Ning Qingxue nodded. If she didn¡¯t still have more questions to ask, she wanted to leave. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xie Weizheng, Jingwen¡¯s cousin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Weizheng also noticed his impoliteness. He immediately smiled and extended his hand to Ning Qingxue. He thought that Ning Qingxue probably wasn¡¯t from a rich family judging by her clothes. He was really happy to meet a girl as pretty as Ning Qingxue. Ning Qingxue frowned and just drank the coffee that was just handed to her. Xie Weizheng took his hand back awkwardly. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so rude. No matter what, since she was Su Jingwen¡¯s friend, she couldn¡¯t treat him like that. He kept his smile but it was quite forced. Su Jingwen quickly said, ¡°Cousin, what do you want to drink, I¡¯ll order for you.¡± ¡°Uh, anything. Jingwen, I have a ball with my classmate at night, do you want to go?¡± Xie Weizehng came today to ask Su Jingwen to the ball. He then looked at Ning Qingxue; he thought it would be good if he could invite both of them. Su Jingwen knew Ning Qingxue¡¯s personality. She would treat her cousin the same even if he was hte mayor¡¯s son much less just a student from America. She also knew about Ning Qingxue¡¯s other things. She ignored Song Shaowen, the young master of one of the five big families, much less Xie Weizheng. She didn¡¯t even ask Ning Qingxue and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going, I still have some business tonight.¡± ¡°Jingwen, how can you not go? If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t even have a dance partner, that¡¯s too embarrassing. Jingwen, you must help your cousin, you need to go,¡± Xie Weizheng quickly said. Su Jingwen shook her head again and said, ¡°Cousin, you know I don¡¯t like to dance. Plus, I¡¯ve never danced with a guy, I think I¡¯ll pass. Plus, you¡¯re so handsome, would you be scared no one would dance with you, hehe¡­¡± ¡°Jingwen, you used to always stick with me, but this time I come back, you just try to help me with my company. You even rejected my invitation to a ball. You really make me lose face. I feel you have changed a lot.¡± XIe Weizheng sighed. Su Jingwen laughed. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re thinking too much, I¡¯m still the same me. I just don¡¯t really like that sort of place, plus, that was when I was young. I¡¯m old now, so I can¡¯t be like before. I¡¯m very happy you can come back to start your company.¡± There were a few times that Ning Qingxue just wanted to ask, then she would get up and leave. However, she wasn¡¯t done today, and it wasn¡¯t too suitable for her to go now. She felt this Xie Weizheng was very annoying. Even if he wanted to talk to his cousin, couldn¡¯t he do it after she was done. He knew she was with her friend but still came. This guy was really impolite. Little did she know that she was also impolite in his eyes. Xie Weizheng no longer had a face full of smile when he first came in. He was rejected in handshake, and he was also rejected by his cousin. He was quite unhappy. Now that Su Jingwen said that, he stopped the topic, took out a red box, and handed it to Su Jingwen and said, ¡°Jingwen, I ordered this for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Su Jingwen looked at the exquisite box and asked. Xie Weizheng¡¯s smile returned to his face. He looked at Su Jingwen and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you open it.¡± Su Jingwen was really confused and opened the box. There was an exquisite bracelet. The beads were very bright, and it could be easily seen that each bead was expensive. ¡°Bracelet?¡± Su Jingwen repeated. Xie Weizheng smiled. ¡°Yeah, I saw that the bracelet you had seemed quite shabby and there were only two coarse beads so I made one just for you. You must¡¯ve not gone shopping for a long time, wear it and see.¡± Su Jingwen smiled beautifully, closed the box and said, ¡°Cousin Weizheng, thank you very much for giving such a beautiful bracelet. ¡°This is nothing, as long as you like it, try it on.¡± Xie Weizheng saw Ning Qingxue take a look at the bracelet for a while and then stared at her. He smiled and knew that Ning Qingxue must¡¯ve liked this bracelet too. He would get her one later as well. Su Jingwen¡¯s smile was a bit forced and could only say, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m already wearing one. I¡¯ll take yours and wear it perhaps later.¡± ¡°Jingwen, your bracelet looks really coarse and there are only two beads on it. It really doesn¡¯t match your hand. Just change one, I feel this new one can match you. Come, try it.¡± Then, Xie Weizheng picked up the bracelet and passed it to Su Jingwen. Ning Qingxue saw that Su Jingwen¡¯s bracelet only had 2 beads as well. That meant she had something happen to her as well and used up one bead. She was a bit disappointed. If Su Jingwen really didn¡¯t want the other two beads, she would take it. Now, it seemed that Su Jingwen came to her due to the jade beads. ¡°But cousin, I really like the current one, I don¡¯t want to switch now.¡± Su Jingwen saw that it was too hard to reject his fervor so she could only speak the truth. Xie Weizheng who thought Su Jingwen was embarrassed to take it finally understood. Su Jingwen really didn¡¯t want to switch. Thinking about this, his face got awkward. As though seeing this, Su Jingwen quickly said, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s not talk about this now, I¡¯ll call some desserts. I still haven¡¯t ate yet. By the way, Qingxue, what do you want?¡± Before Ning Qingxue said anything, Xie Weizheng continued, ¡°Jingwen, tell me the truth, who gave you the bracelet? Is it very precious?¡± Su Jingwen glanced awkwardly at Ning Qingxue once; although she felt her cousin shouldn¡¯t have asked that question here, but since he did, she could only answer: ¡°Yes, a friend gave it to me.¡± ¡°Then is it much more precious than the one I gave?¡± Xie Weizheng started to feel this indescribable feeling of discomfort, but he still want to ask things clear. Su Jingwen hesitated and looked at Xie Weizheng¡¯s bracelet and said after a while, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a bit more precious but¡­¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t know how to explain it to Xie Weizheng; she said Ye Mo¡¯s bracelet was more precious and it really was. However, Xie Weizheng misunderstood Su Jingwen¡¯s intentions. He thought that what Su Jingwen meant was that the person was much more important than him. Thinking about this, even though he was magnanimous, his face still grew bad. Su Jingwen¡¯s immediately discerned the annoyance on her cousin¡¯s face and quickly said, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯m really just used to the bracelet in my hand, I don¡¯t want to change it for now.¡± Xie Weizheng suddenly smiled. His face returned to normal as he suddenly said, ¡°Cousin, the person who gave this to you is your boyfriend, right? When did you have a boyfriend, I didn¡¯t even know, bring him next time and introduce us.¡± Hearing Xie Weizheng¡¯s words, Su Jingwen quickly waved her hands. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t say random things, he¡¯s not my boyfriend, just a friend that we can get along.¡± Then, Su Jingwen also subconsciously looked at Ning Qingxue. Although she knew their relationship wasn¡¯t good, she still didn¡¯t want Ning Qingxue to misunderstand. However, Xie Weizheng smiled plainly. ¡°You said you don¡¯t like dancing and have never danced with a guy. Last time at your birthday, you seemed to have danced with a guy. Did he give you this bracelet? And, you say you don¡¯t like guys in your car but can you be sure the person who gave you this bracelet hasn¡¯t rode in your car?¡± Su Jingwen¡¯s face didn¡¯t have the smile before. In her memory, Xie Weizheng was always the big brother who protected her. But now, he was investigating her. She couldn¡¯t let this go, and he was talking to her in such tone. For the first time, she felt the cousin she hadn¡¯t seen for so many years wasn¡¯t the same cousin. ¡°Sorry, Jingwen, I was too emotional. But you would even reject a ball invitation. You¡¯re letting them laugh at me. I came back to stay at Ning Hai this time intentionally, so I think you should understand¡­.¡± Xie Weizheng could no longer care about Ning Qingxue on the side. Regardless of whether he was going for Ning Qingxue, he wasn¡¯t going to let Su Jingwen pass. Su Jingwen didn¡¯t expect Xie Weizheng to be this impulsive. He didn¡¯t even consider Ning Qingxue on the side. She felt uncomfortable. It didn¡¯t matter if he was talking about other people, but he was talking about Ye Mo. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m still the same to you, and you¡¯re still my cousin in my heart. My mum and I are very happy you can stay in Ning Hai, but did you stay at Ning Hai due to other reasons? And, cousin, it¡¯s my freedom who I want to dance with and who I let on my car. Cousin, you seem to have changed a lot.¡± Su Jingwen sighed. She felt this strange discomfort. However, Ning Qingxue stood up.¡±Jingwen, I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll call you when I have time.¡± She really couldn¡¯t tolerate this Xie Weizheng anymore. Chapter 198 Translator: Timothy_ Editor: Chrissy ¡°Wait.¡± Su Jingwen stopped Ning Qingxue and turned back to look at Xie Weizheng. She said hardly, ¡°Cousin, I have some business with Qingxue today, if there¡¯s something, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡± Xie Weizheng¡¯s face changed but soon recovered a smile. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you, see you.¡± Xie Weizheng walked out of the caf¨¦ with a bad face, but after a while, he made a call, ¡°Auntie, yes, it¡¯s me Weizheng.¡± ¡°Mhm, I want to come over, yes, there are some things that I can¡¯t explain clearly over the phone. Okay, I¡¯m coming over immediately.¡± Seeing Xie Weizheng¡¯s car leave, Su Jingwen suddenly realized her words might¡¯ve been too heavy. Was her cousin angry? ¡°By the way, Qingxue, you said you have something to ask me? Did you want to ask how to use the charm?¡± Su Jingwen turned and asked Ning Qingxue. ¡°Yes indeed.¡± Ning Qingxue saw Xie Weizheng had gone and sat down again. Su Jingwen said helplessly, ¡°Actually, my cousin is a very nice person, he¡¯s just use to being a bit dominant. Don¡¯t mind him. Oh, let¡¯s not talk about this. The charms are actually very easy to use. For Spirit Cleansing Charm and Fireball, you just need to throw it out and say Lin. As for the Body Protection Charm, just make a little pouch and keep it on you. I don¡¯t know about the others though.¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t expect the charms were so easy to use. Other than a Fireball Charm, she also had a Body Protection Charm and two Evil Protection Charms. ¡°Jingwen, the main things I wanted to ask you about are these. I thought you needed some movements. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. If I knew, I would¡¯ve just called you.¡± Su Jingwen smiled, ¡°You and Ye Mo are both at Luo Cang, why don¡¯t you ask him to teach you? Remember to ask him to give me some more next time you see him.¡± ¡°How do you know Ye Mo¡¯s at Luo Cang? And what did you want to ask me about?¡± Ning Qingxue asked curiously. She didn¡¯t really believe Ye Mo was at Luo Cang; Su Jingwen must¡¯ve gotten it wrong. ¡°Mm.¡± Su Jingwen nodded and took out the bracelet on her hand and said, ¡°This is a magical artefact. Ye Mo gave it to me, but I didn¡¯t know about it at the time. It¡¯s called the 6 Beads of Fortune. It¡¯s the most precious gift I have received.¡± Su Jingwen didn¡¯t finish, but Ning Qingxue knew what she meant. She also felt the bracelet on her hands and said after a while, ¡°Thank you, Jingwen, the 3 beads you gave me saved me once, but I can¡¯t return it to you now. I need to go out once. If the beads are still there when I come back, I will return them to you.¡± ¡°Qingxue, is the place you¡¯re going dangerous?¡± Su JIngwen knew that Ning Qingxue understood the powers of the beads since one was missing on hers too. ¡°Mm,¡± Ning Qingxue agreed and said after a while, ¡°I came back to confirm something and make preparations. The place I¡¯m going in is indeed dangerous.¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t lie; she really came back to confirm and ask Su Jingwen about the way to use the charms. And, she needed to prepare some equipment for mountain climbing. At this moment, the scene in which Ye Mo fell off the cliff kept replaying in her brain. She couldn¡¯t calm down. Regardless of whether it was him, she couldn¡¯t feel calm her entire life if she didn¡¯t go and see. As long as she confirmed that person wasn¡¯t Ye Mo, she would feel better. But if Ye Mo really fell off the cliff, she didn¡¯t know what to do. The moment she met Ye Mo in the desert and he turned to leave, she knew that her heart was taken away by him. There was no other reason. Even though she tried to resist and hide, she couldn¡¯t forget about that figure. She once thought she would never truly love someone, but when reality came, she found that she just loved him, and there was no logic to it. Su Jingwen really wanted to ask Ning Qingxue where Ye Mo was, but last time, she said he wasn¡¯t at Luo Cang. If she asked now, it would seem as though she didn¡¯t believe her. Her plans of getting back the bracelet also failed. Since Ning Qingxue already said that, she couldn¡¯t embarrass herself to ask for it back. ¡°Qingxue, in that case, I still have two here, I¡¯ll give it to you. If you didn¡¯t use them when you come back, you can return it to me,¡± Su JIngwen thought and still gave it to her. Since Ning Qingxue used one before, it meant she really met danger before. Ning Qingxue shook her head. ¡°No need, I¡¯m already very sorry that I took 3 from you, I can¡¯t take more.¡± ¡°Qingxue, if the place you¡¯re going is very dangerous, you should ask for help and I can help you too.¡± Su Jingwen realized that Ning Qingxue really had something. Ning Qingxue shook her head. She thought about it many times. If that person was really Ye Mo, she couldn¡¯t ask for the government. She knew Ye Mo had some power and had strong conflict with the Song Family due to her. If she asked other people to help her with Ye Mo, the Song Family would get news of this at the first moment. That was not good for Ye Mo; even if he was fine from falling off the cliff, the Song Family would still make him not fine. ¡°I¡¯m going, JIngwen, if I don¡¯t¡­ never mind.¡± Ning Qingxue didn¡¯t explain anything to Su Jingwen. Seeing Ning Qingxue walk out of the caf¨¦ in a lonely yet emaciated fashion, Su JIngwen lost herself in thought. What did she mean? She asked her the way to use the charm, did she have them? If she didn¡¯t meet Ye Mo, where did she get the charms from? Su Jingwen felt that something in Ning Qingxue¡¯s words were wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly. ¡­ Ning Qingxue returned to the house, but Xu Wei hasn¡¯t returned yet. She sat on the stone board Ye Mo once slept on. It felt cool. She seemed to see Ye Mo walk over. She focused her mind and thought. He slept on this before, and it was really hard on him. He was really dumb. Her eyes then turned to that big tree. Ye Mo also spent many nights there. No matter what, she should go find him. Xu Wei just opened the door and saw Ning Qingxue lost in thought. She said with surprise and joy, ¡°Qingxue, when did you come back?¡± Ning Qingxue saw Xu Wei and quickly replied, ¡°I just came back at noon. Xu Wei thanks for helping me take care of the grass for so long. Do you know who planted the other grass?¡± Xu Wei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s something simple, Ye Mo asked someone to plant them there and told me to look after it. Ye Mo said he needed to go on a far journey. You both really love grass haha.¡± Ning Qingxue heard this and her face immediately went pale. She had come to the realization that the person who fell off the cliff must be Ye Mo. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence. ¡°Are you okay, Qingxue?¡± Xu Wei just realized that Ning Qingxue was not only fatigued, but her spirit wasn¡¯t well either. ¡°Nothing,¡± Ning Qingxue smiled and said, ¡°I still need to go out a while, please take care of these grass for me.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°If I come back rather late and the grass germs are withered, I will tell my mum not to touch that flower pot. Let the pot stay there. I¡¯m going to rest, I¡¯m tired.¡± Xu Wei looked worriedly as Ning Qingxue walked into the room. She felt Ning Qingxue¡¯s words were strange. That flower pot had been there for many years. The house owner didn¡¯t move it, so why would her mother move it? Ning Qingxue rested for a night. Since she had made up her mind, she no longer felt lost. She spent half a day the second day and prepared all sorts of tools and things for outdoor survival. Then, she put the Body Protection Charm and Evil Protection Charm in a bag she made and hung it on her waist. Then, she rushed towards Shen Nong Jia quickly. There were quite a lot of people carrying a big bag like her. Ning Qingxue had been here before and was familiar with the way. She didn¡¯t choose other places and went to the place she went with the tour group. This was because she could only see the peak from there. When Ning Qingxue came to the no man¡¯s land region, she saw a big board hung outside. There were some tourists on the side. Ning Qingxue could tell the sign was just hung up. It wasn¡¯t there when she came. It said accidents occurred so access was forbidden. She frowned; if she wasn¡¯t allowed in, what could she do? She looked at the middle-aged woman at her side, thought, and then asked, ¡°